The Man of the House – Chapter 1
Whatsawhizzer
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Ahh… yeah… give it to me! Give me that fat cock!" the woman screamed.
"Yeah… I'll give it to you." I chuckled to myself. "Take it!"
"Ahn…it's so big! Harder. Harder!"
"Oooo… I'm going as hard as I can!" I muttered. "Fuck, I'm going to cum."
"Oh, baby… cum inside me!"
"Too late… fuck!"
Fap. Fap. Fap!
An explosion of cum shot out in front of the television screen, barely missing the screen itself as it plopped down on the hardwood floor. Sitting on that floor with my legs spread open and my dick out in my hand, I watched in satisfaction as a few more gobs of cum dripped out in front of me. I imagined that the floor was the tit's of the pornstar on the screen and that I was cumming on them.
I wondered what real sex was like. As I watched the girl moan and suck on the guy's cock, cleaning it after he came on her, I wondered what that felt like too. Regrettably, it wasn't in the cards for a guy like me to get a girl. There were several reasons that was the case. One of them was that I lived with seven women already. That made bringing a girl home impossible. It was hardly the fantasy you're imagining though.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
"Hey, you still haven't taken the trash out yet!" A young girl's voice called out.
"Ahn… Fuck me harder!" The girl had started round two.
I realized that when I had been cumming, the audio jack cable had gotten loose, and now the audio from the porn was blaring out loud.
"Ah… fuck…" I cursed, looking down at the mess over my hand, the floor, and my pants as I fumbled desperately for the remote with my only good hand.
"Brother… what was that noise? Did I hear a girl?"
"Fffuu…." I growled the partial word, turning off the television. "It's nothing, I'll be right there!"
I reached out and grabbed my tissue box, pulling out several tissues as I desperately tried to clean my hands and the mess. My younger sister hadn't responded to my yell. Instead, I heard the sudden thumping of footsteps as she ran to the room next to mine. The walls were thin, so I could hear everything clearly.
"Mackenzie!" I heard her voice in the room next to mine. "He says he's too busy watching porn to take out the trash!"
"Fffffffuuuuk!" I growled hatefully, cringing at my hateful sister.
Weren't younger sisters supposed to idolize their big brother? Well, she didn't idolize me at all. Worse, she went and tattled on me to Mackenzie. I heard Mackenzie's heavier footsteps leave her room as she came to my door. I quickly hid all of my porn and tossed the tissues in the trash. Half of the tissues made it in the can. The rest fell out of the overflowing can and onto the floor.
This was so infuriating! I was sixteen now, I didn't need a freaking babysitter. Worse, Mackenzie was only one year older than me. Just because she was eighteen didn't give her the right to boss me around.
Thump. Thump.
Mackenzie's heavy knocking showed her annoyance and anger. "Open the door, Noah, before I kick your ass!"
"Can't I have some damn privacy!" I cursed, feeling completely aggrieved as I unlocked the door and looked out. "I said I'd get the trash in a moment!"
A tall, beautiful girl with nice size C breasts, a ponytail, and brown eyes was glaring at me with her arms crossed. "You forgot to take it out last week! You now have twice as much garbage. It stinks! Not everyone who lives here is a pig like you!"
A girl poked her head out from behind Mackenzie and stuck her tongue out at me. Kelsey was only younger than me by a year. Yet, she wasn't even close to being as mature as her big sister. Well, there was one area she was more mature in. That was her chest, which had sprouted out to D's recently. Kelsey was an athletic girl, and she was another beauty. That will be a recurring theme in my household.
"I'll do it!" I shouted back. "Just give me a minute."
I tried to close the door, but Mackenzie put her hand out and forced it open, taking a step in. Only a single step in, she glanced around and sniffed the air. It still smelled a bit. Wait, my big sister couldn't possibly know what male spooge smells like, right? Her eyes fell to the trashcan full of waded up tissue paper and then she rolled her eyes.
"You really were watching porn?" Her face turned disgusted.
"I was not!" I lied. "Just get out of my room. I'll get the trash when I can."
A girl peaked out of the room across from mine. She looked almost identical to Kelsey, but she was less athletic, making her have a bit more baby fat. She had a lazy air about her. She was almost Kelsey's exact opposite. Where Kelsey was athletic and into sports, she spent every day lying in bed, watching the television and eating junk food.
"Brother is so gross. I could hear it from my room. He should die," she responded sleepily.
"Twinsy knows what she's talking about!" Kelsey nodded excitedly.
Her name wasn't Twinsy. It was Kristy, but since they were identical twins, Kelsey always called her Twinsy. Kristy shook her head and went back into the room the pair shared, no longer interested in the conversation. She only popped out just long enough to aim criticism at me.
Mackenzie had also backed out of my room and the disgusted face she wore was enough that it really did hurt my feelings. However, there was nothing I could say. I really was watching porn. They always teamed up on me in this way and bullied me. My life was shit!
"Your zipper is undone," She finally spoke, turning away and covering her nose like she couldn't even handle the smell of me. "Just do your job."
I checked my pants and immediately growled. "Fffffffuuu… mmmm…"
I zipped it back up, wondering how much she had seen and noticed a white stain there where some cum had dried. Kelsey laughed at me one last time as I glowered in embarrassment. However, the drama she caused was over, so, Kelsey spun around and entered the room with her twin. As for me, I slammed my own door closed and gave a silent curse.
There was a thud on the wall adjacent to mine. "No slamming!"
Fuck this house! It was way too small, and it was covered with women who were always cruel to me. I hated it. The worst part of all is that those three were only some of the girls in my life. Along with my mother, I had six sisters in all. Three of my sisters were older. Three of my sisters were younger. That made me the middle child and the only male in my household. My father couldn't handle this feminine environment. That's why he took off on us about thirteen years ago when my mother was still pregnant with the youngest girl.
As for me, I wanted to get out as soon as I could. As long as I got a job, I'd be leaving this place! Who was I kidding? It was impossible to find a job in this market. Every guy I interviewed with just took one look at me and then said they'd consider it. When I thought about my bad luck, I started to just lose hope that I'd ever make anything of myself. Girls seriously had it easy. They weren't expected to work or do anything.
For example, I was the only one with the assigned chore of taking out the trash. None of the girls would do it. They claimed it was a guy's job and the bag was too heavy for them. Instead, they got to wash the clothing and clean the dishes and all the other easy tasks that didn't make them have to go outside in freezing weather, snow, or rain. I also had to mow the lawn in the summers! Meanwhile, my older sister Dawn had no chores because she was studying for her SATs.
Well, I'd need to study for my SATs too! However, if I said something like that, mom would just roll her eyes and tell me I was just going to waste my time playing video games! It was probably true, but that didn't mean it was any fairer!
As I walked by one of the bedrooms, I knocked when I saw a young girl on the bed. She was wearing Pajamas that were a bit too small for her. She also had an mp3 player with headphones that were blaring loud music. My youngest sister, Bethany, must have recently gone through a growth spurt. Her shirt barely reached her belly button, and she was wearing shorts so small I could almost see her crack. I didn't realize I was staring at her ass until a pillow suddenly hit my face.
"Brother is disgusting!" she said in a breathy voice, looking like she was about to cry.
She had noticed me watching her and removed her headphones.
Fearing that she'd run to Mackenzie to tattle, I held out my hands defensively. "Hey, I was just wondering if you had any trash. I'm taking it out!"
"You are the trash!" she said, "Standing at the doorway grinning while you look at your sister. You're a pedophile!"
"You're 13 years old, pedophile refers to attraction to girls 12 and younger, so…"
"The fact you know that is exactly why you're a creep!" she cursed, running up and slamming the door in my face.
It hit my toe and I cursed as I jumped down the hallway. Bethany and I used to get along, but ever since she started puberty and had her first period, instead of treating me like a loving brother, she started to look at me with disgust and called me a pervert. A door opened just a crack, and a single eye glanced out from the room that was the study, the hallway's light causing a gleam to bounce off her glasses.
"I have no trash. Don't bother me." The door shut without another word.
That was the most interaction I had with Dawn in an entire week. She was seventeen years old, with dark hair tied into twin ponytails, glasses, and a nerdy vibe about her.
I finished collecting all the trash, grumbling the entire time. As I went outside, dragging a full bag behind me, a car pulled up in the driveway. Two older women got out of the driver and front-passenger side. They looked like an older and younger sister, but the truth was that it was my mother and her oldest daughter, London. London was twenty-four, and actually had a place, but for various reasons she came to the house all of the time.
London wasn't dad's daughter, so she was only a half-sister to me. As a result, we weren't really close. Well, I wasn't close with any of my sisters. It was better to say there was no resentment between us. To London, I was just another younger sibling in the house. She was always more worried about her own life than anyone in the family.
"You're taking out the trash… good!" Mom gave me a tired smile. "Make sure to clean your room too."
I grimaced. She was always like that. She could never compliment me without adding something else to my workload. I couldn't complain too much though. She worked more than any of us. Right now, she worked two jobs to support the household. There was a time I wanted to work and bring home money and support my mother and sisters. However, given how my sisters treated me, could you really blame me for preferring to just get out as soon as possible? I'd accept anywhere, really.
"Mom… I can't believe you're not helping!" London whined.
"Honey, I just can't afford to pitch anything in for the wedding. I still think it's too sudden anyway."
"Is that what it's about? You think I'm getting married too quickly so you're going to sabotage it!"
Mother's head dropped, showing her exhaustion. It was clear they had been having this argument for some time. For me, this was the first time I had heard that London was getting married. That was exactly how much anyone told me anything in the house.
"Honey, I'm happy you're getting married. Isn't the husband's family supposed to pay for it?"
"Mom… that's so thirty years ago," London protested. "You know that Dan has a band and he needs to put all of his money into his work!"
I could only roll my eyes at her words. I had only met Dan once, and I knew that guy was a piece of shit. Everyone knew that guy was a piece of shit. However, it wasn't my place to say anything. As a guy, I wasn't permitted to be involved in those kinds of conversations. For mom, London wouldn't listen to her in the slightest.
The two continued to argue as they entered the house, London insisting mom needed to pay for the wedding while mom sighed and shook her head. As always, I was basically forgotten. Living in a house with seven beautiful women? Whoever said this was every man's dream? I would hit anyone who even suggested it.
It's just, sometimes, I wished the women in my life knew what it felt like to be a man.
As I thought that, I didn't notice a shooting star crossing the darkening sky. I dropped the trash bags on the curb, stretching my back. It was only then that I noticed a car veering off the road and heading up onto the curb directly at me. I could see a woman in the driver's seat looking at her cellphone rather than the road.
"Woah!" I shouted, but it was too late.
She saw me and hit the brakes, but the car ended up hitting me anyway just before stopping completely. I fell back on the curb, and as I landed my head smacked painfully against the cement. Darkness overtook me.
When I started regaining consciousness, not very much time had passed, as the sun still hadn't set all the way. I felt someone tinkering with my pants. My eyes groggily opened, and I saw the girl who had been driving. She had a hold of the hem of my pants and she was peeking down them, looking at my underwear. I couldn't see her face until she turned to me. When her head spun around, her eyes instantly locked onto mine. She was a very pretty girl with long eyelashes and a cute smile.
Although, her face was kind of odd right at that moment. Her expression turned from a strangely perverted one to one of complete shame. She suddenly jumped off me, landing on her knees. She immediately bowed down, her head touching the ground.
"I'm sorry, sir! I mean, I didn't do it! Rather… if I did it, which you can't prove, it totally wasn't what you thought I did!"
As she babbled on with a blushing face, she came off as really really cute. Suddenly, a strange feeling came over me. Before I could even stop myself, my mouth moved.
"Can I get your number?"
Her mouth fell open, a shocked expression. I winced. Why did I ask that? She's such a pretty girl. How could she be interested in giving me her number? I really was a loser after all.
Just as I was thinking these things. "My number, Yes!"
She jumped up and ran to the car, grabbing a pen and paper and immediately writing on it like she was in a race. She then ran to me and held out the paper scrap with both hands, her head lowered.
"Please, take my number! I'll definitely pay any hospital bills."
"Huh?" I shook my head, still feeling slightly dizzy. "No, I just wanted your number because you're cute."
"C-c-c-cute!"
I winced again. That was the second time I said something inappropriate. I really had hit my head, but that was no excuse for this level of stupidity. The first time I asked, she thought I was angry about being hit. Now that I said such words, there was no way I wouldn't embarrass myself. I was waiting for a slap. However, when it didn't come, I was hoping there was still time to undo the damage.
"Ah… forget it… I'm sorry…" I tried to push a scrap of paper back to her.
"N-no!" Her eyes turned serious and she shoved the paper to me. "Please call me! I mean… if you want to. I'll definitely answer! No… I mean… yeah… whatever, that's cool…"
The more she talked, the cuter she became. I realized she was really nervous. I just didn't understand why. Maybe she thought I owed her because of the car. Well, I wasn't so great of a man that I wasn't willing to use that situation to get close to a girl. I eagerly took her number and smiled. Suddenly, my abysmal day had just gotten a million times better. I got a cute girl's number!
She also seemed to really like me. She kept smiling and blushing. She almost tripped twice as she went back into her car, saying goodbye three times before she finally drove away. When I finally got up and dusted off my pants, I was about ready to jump for joy. Of course, what I didn't realize was that this was just the start. Everything changed. As soon as I entered the house, I was in for a brand-new world.
Page 2 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
After getting the greatest ego-boost of my life, I walked back to the house. I barely made it a foot inside when I suddenly heard Mom gasp.
"Noah! Did something happen to you?" she demanded, walking over to me. "Your head is bleeding?"
I blinked, lifted my hand and touched my forehead, immediately feeling some sticky substance from where I had hit my head outside. I didn't even realize I was bleeding.
"Oh, there was just a car… outside…" I said, still feeling a bit dizzy.
Something didn't seem right, but I couldn't put my finger on it. For a moment, I was convinced I wasn't even in my own house. It was the right people and the right place, but something about it felt off. The smell was different, for one. It also looked a bit dirtier than I swore it was before I walked out.
"A car?" Mom frowned and then walked up to me. "You were hit by a car?"
"Noah was hit by a car?" London also walked over to me, putting her hand on my arm. "Are you really okay?"
"I should be fine…" I responded, wondering why they suddenly cared so much.
They were barely giving me any attention when they entered the house. I felt like, even had I had been bleeding from the head, Mom would have just told me to make sure I didn't bleed on her carpet or something, and London wouldn't have looked at me twice. However, the sudden concern on their faces was something that couldn't be faked. A sudden wave of dizziness struck me and my knees buckled. I was expecting to hit the ground, but mom and London both grabbed me and nearly carried me over to a chair before sitting me down.
Mom immediately went and got a glass of water. Meanwhile, London checked my eyes. She actually had a pen flashlight and she flashed it in my eyes.
"Well, they still respond, so he probably doesn't have a concussion," London said. "I probably should bring him in and have him checked out."
I swatted her hand away as she tried to touch my neck. "What do you think you are, a doctor?"
London blinked, and then she and mom glanced at each other. "I'm not a doctor, but I'm in medical school. You should know that, right?"
"Huh? Medical school? Wha- how can you afford that? What about your fiancé?"
London suddenly blushed. "Ah… he's great, isn't he? He's so supportive at home."
Mom nodded, smiling. "He seems like such a nice boy. He's really cute."
My mouth fell open slightly. When had they suddenly agreed on liking that douchebag?
"He's just using you!" I said, trying to remind mom of the things she had been complaining about for weeks.
The two girls looked at me with shock, but then mom suddenly chuckled. "Oh, I think someone's a little jealous that his big sister is being taken away!"
London's face turned red. "B-brother… I can't say I'm not flattered that you think of your big sister like that…"
"What are you two on about?" I shook my head, but all at once felt some nausea.
London grabbed a trashcan just before I threw up in it. "Yeah, he's definitely confused. His memory seems to be affected. I'll take him into my hospital. I know several good doctors."
"Where is the person that hit him? I want to kick their ass!" Mom frowned looking out the window.
"It was a girl, mom…" I said after recovering, my head still over the trashcan in my lap.
"Hmph… a girl should be gentle. Doesn't she know you're a boy! If I get my hands on her, I'd definitely kick her in the pussy!"
"Mom!" London put her hands over my ears.
I would have shaken them off, but I was afraid of getting sick again. London and mom were both acting weird. I was wondering if it wasn't me who hit my head, but everyone else.
"I should take him. He's my only son." Mom announced proudly.
"No… you should stay here," London shot back. "Make sure your daughters get something to eat."
"Ack… with Noah sick, we will all starve!" Mom gave a panicked expression. "Meh… the girls are nearly adults. It's time they fend for themselves! How could I not look after my precious little boy!"
London suddenly smacked mom in the back of the head. My eyes nearly popped out of my head. There was no hitting in my family. That was a steadfast rule. Breaking it would cause my mother to fly into a rage. However, rather than getting upset, she suddenly put up her hands and punched London in the boob.
"You think your ol' mom can't take you?" she said, suddenly dancing back and forth like a boxer.
London sighed, rubbing her boob right in front of me like I wasn't even there. "Mom, you're such a dork. I'm leaving with Noah now. Don't follow us!"
"B-but… my son needs me!" She gave me a strange puppy-dog look.
I really felt like this was bizarro land. I stood up and nodded to London.
"We'll go alone. Mom, just cook dinner." She looked appalled by my words, but I really didn't get it.
Mom made dinner all the time, so why was tonight so different? On the other hand, I had no clue how to cook in the slightest. I decided that maybe I really did need to be looked at. As far as London being in med school, maybe that was just a cost of me not knowing her very well. Maybe there were all kinds of things about her I was ignorant on. Thus, I walked out and got into the car, letting London take the driver's seat.
Once we hit the road, I glanced over at London out of the corner of my eye. In truth, I didn't know her all that well. She had babysat me when I was younger, but as soon as I grew old enough to care about girls, she had already moved out. She still had her real father around, so she leaned heavily on him. I had suspected that her father didn't like her fiancé either, which is probably why she had been bugging mom to help finance it.
"What is it?" she asked, noticing me looking at her.
"Nothing…" I said, glancing away.
After another moment of silence, she gave a small sigh. "Noah… I know we never were close growing up. I was only your half-sister, and you were so much closer to your other sisters."
"Close?" I almost choked on that word.
How in the world had she thought I was close with my sisters? My sisters despised me!
"I just, I want you to know that even though I found someone, I'm still your sister, okay. If you need me, I will come and help you. Alright?"
She would help me? Had I misunderstood my sister this entire time? She was always focused on herself and her own problems that she never once acknowledged me. I had a feeling she only cared about herself. However, now she was talking to me like she wanted to be in my life.
"Besides, you need someone to beat all the girls off of you, right?" She smirked.
I raised an eyebrow. "What girls? I'd kill to have even a girl notice me."
"What are you talking about? You're a really cute boy. All the girls should be lining up to date you."
I thought she was honestly teasing me, but her face was completely serious. "You think I'm cute?"
I spoke the words in disbelief, but her cheeks suddenly blushed. "I mean… well… can you keep a secret?"
"What?" I asked, feeling her expression was odd.
"When I used to babysit you, back when I was 16 and you were just 8, I used to think you were so cute." Suddenly, she shook her head. "I mean, it's nothing creepy!"
"Huh? No way…" I said in disbelief.
She had never even paid attention to me when she was babysitting me. How could she have had any of those kinds of thoughts?
"You really are cute…" she said, and then let out a cough awkwardly.
At that point, we reached the parking lot of the hospital. She stopped the car and put it into park. The atmosphere had suddenly felt a little weird. She shared that with me probably to cheer me up, and my lack of believing it seemed to have caused her to act this way. Well, now that my sister was reaching out to me, I didn't want to drive an even deeper wedge between us. Thus, I decided to share my own secret.
"To be honest, when you were my babysitter, I also… had a big crush on you."
Her cheek turned an even brighter red, and she suddenly looked really cute. "How is that possible? I-I'm your sister!"
"Half-sister…" I said back. "So, you know… agh… doesn't every young boy want to make out with his babysitter?"
I froze, not believing I had just said that! She was probably going to be so grossed out that she'd never talk to me again! This is why I was so bad talking to women. It was easier talking to guys.
"You… want to make out with me?" she asked, suddenly looking at me strangely.
"I mean… when you were my babysitter. I've never kissed a girl before, so…"
Stop talking! Why was I still talking! Yet, London's expression wasn't grossed out. In fact, she was looking at me very strangely. She was also leaning in. Her lips were slightly parted. Wait… was she coming on to me? No, that was impossible. What am I even doing? However, I was seriously curious, so I leaned in too.
Our bodies moved closer and closer. I could hear my heartbeat in my ears. Was I really about to share my first kiss with my 24-year-old half-sister?
Honk!
A car outside had honked suddenly, and the pair of us jumped. I pulled away instantly. She had a fiancé, and she was my half-sister. I was truly just imagining things, right? If I had tried to kiss her, she would have totally pulled away, and then called me a freak.
"We should… um… go inside…" she said, her breath somewhat ragged.
"R-right!" I nodded in affirmation.
This was just an accident. A misunderstanding. My damn hormones bubbling at a strange time. I didn't want to make out with my older sister. That would be crazy. So, why did the expression on her face almost look disappointed?
While having these kinds of thoughts, I was brought into the hospital.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 3 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Hey, you're bringing your brother in today?" The man behind the counter gave London a smile. "He's a cutie!"
The guy winked at me, and I found myself shivering all over. Did a guy just call me a cutie? I seriously didn't even know how to react to that. London grabbed my shoulders and she seemed to be blushing.
"Ah, yes, he's just my little brother." She said, "He got hit by a car earlier and he's had some confusion. I was hoping one of the doctors could check him out?"
"Ah? Yeah… there is Dr. Ruben. Should I page her?"
"If you would?" she asked, and then turned to me. "Look, Dr. Ruben's one of the younger doctors around here. She's going to look you over. I have to go get something from the school side of things and I'll be back. Just do whatever the doctor tells you to."
She looked really worried about leaving me by myself, but I was freaking sixteen. There was no reason I couldn't take care of myself. I wish I understood why everyone was acting so weird recently. I was growing more and more certain that head injury didn't quite justify things. I sat down in the waiting room.
I noticed an old woman looking at me. When I glanced up at her, she looked me up and down and then winked. Sorry, lady, I may be a desperate virgin, but I don't bang grandmas.
Thankfully, despite the creepy woman looking at me, it didn't take long for a young woman to approach me. "Hey, I'm Dr. Ruben. You're London's brother?"
"Ah… yeah, I guess." I said awkwardly, not expecting a cute girl like her to suddenly approach me.
She really was young, probably in her twenties, and she had a beautiful smile. I had thought it'd be a male doctor, not that I had any problem with females as doctors, just that I had been caught off guard. She led me back into an examination room.
"So, what is the problem? I just got a message that you were in an accident."
"Ah… yeah, I hit the back of my head," I explained. "After that, things have been kind of weird."
She started checking my eyes in the same way London had done at home. She also touched my neck and looked in my ears.
"Weird? What has happening that you consider weird?"
"I don't know… it's just… things smell strange…"
"Well, a concussion could explain a smell change, it's probably just that," she explained, "I'll be using this on your chest."
"Okay…"
She had pulled out a stethoscope and showed it to me before touching my chest. She seemed to touch my chest almost hesitantly. She had a strange looked on her face as her finger moved across my chest. Then, ever so slightly, she squeezed it. Her eyes remained focus on me though.
"Can you give any other examples?"
"Ah… well… like, my sister was acting weird. She usually ignores me, but suddenly she started being really worried about me. Plus, I keep getting looks from women. I swear I had something on my face or something."
She laughed, as she finally pulled her hand away from my chest and put it on my back, having me breathe in and out in deep breaths. "Well, you're already at that age. You're developing into a man, and you're quite attractive. A handsome boy like you is going to attract the looks of a lot of women."
"What are you saying?" I responded indignantly. "How can that be the case? I'm still a virgin!"
She let out a shocked noise, breaking into a cough before glancing at me strangely. "A boy like you shouldn't be worrying about things like that. Purity is really important to guys."
"What world do you live in?" I said incredulously, forgetting myself for a moment. "Girls can have it any time they want! Ah… I mean…"
Somehow, I had even made the doctor blush by speaking so rashly. I was suddenly worried she'd tell London and it'd get back to my family. I'd never hear the end of it. They would claim I was sexually harassing my doctor!
The doctor looked to the door and back to me, her expression turning a bit nervous. "Actually, I've been having a bit of a dry spell lately. A-are you really interested in losing your virginity?"
The way she asked it caused me to blink a few times. The reason was simple. Those words were something I never would have imagined would come out of the mouth of a beautiful woman towards me. Was she really being serious? I was finding the whole situation very difficult to believe.
Click.
She had rolled her chair back to the door and locked it with a resounding click. She then rolled it back to me, reaching out and gently putting her hand on my knee.
"You really are an attractive boy," she said, her hand squeezing my leg slightly.
I'd like to say I was acting suave, but it was more like a deer in headlights. I was afraid to move and screw it up. If I talked, I knew I'd trip over my own tongue. A hot, older woman was feeling me up in a doctor's office. Wasn't this the complete fantasy? I could only gulp, waiting for what happened next. Since I didn't shy away, her hand slowly worked its way up my leg until she reached my groin.
"Lie back," she said, her expression turning slightly lewd.
Of course, when a pretty girl told me to lie back while she's touching my dick, I'd do it! My cock was already rock hard, and all I could do was think about how hard this was to believe. Was I the luckiest guy on Earth? Her hand reached into my pants. Her fingers were a bit cold, or maybe my cock was just too full of blood. It was throbbing with desire.
"Mmm… your dick is so hot," she purred.
"Ah…" I really lacked any smoothness, since that was all I could get out.
"Hehe… you're really cute like this. I'm going to smell your balls."
I thought I had heard her wrong, but she immediately pulled down my pants, stuck her nose in my groin, and smelled. She even rubbed her nose and face on my balls like she had reached some nirvana. The feeling was great, but I seriously had no clue what she was thinking.
"Is it really… that good?" I asked, feeling awkward.
"Mmm…" she finally said. "You smell like a virgin."
Those words actually hurt a little. Can you even smell virgins? Was I that pathetic that I even smelled like one? She noticed my unhappy expression and then panic flashed in her eyes.
"Ah… that's good!" She said, chuckling. "I'm really excited about being your first!"
I'd never heard of a girl being excited about having a virgin before. That just sounded odd. In fact, overall, she was acting exactly like a guy would act, wasn't she? Then, I started to remember a saying in my school. Girls were just as horny as guys. I always found this to be a complete farce. I'd have sex with just about any girl, yet I remained a virgin. If every girl had the same standards, I would definitely be having a lot more sex.
Her hands we moving up and down my cock, and the only thing I could think about was how much better it felt when it was a girl's hand rather than my own. I had no clue why, but her fingers were electric, and as she stroked it harder and harder, I couldn't help but moan.
"Ah, shit… I'm cumming!" Naturally, I couldn't even last, my dick erupting.
The doctor watched with a smile as much cum shot up in the air like a rocket. Even though I had masturbated just before coming to the hospital, the fact that it was with a girl made me shoot ten times as much.
"Mmm… so much cum!" She giggled.
Immediately, I started to feel bad. My cock was softening in her hands. She had barely touched me for a second and I exploded just like that. I didn't even get to penetrate her, and it was already spent.
"Uh…. I'm sorry…" I said, feeling some embarrassment.
"Hmmm? What for, cumming?" she let out a chuckle. "Actually, it's really hot. My boyfriend never cums when I touch him. Finding a guy who shoots it when you barely touch him is really hot. I'm totally turned on."
"Oh… th-thanks… wait, you have a boyfriend?" I only completely processed what she said now.
"Ah! S-sorry… but, he never gives me sex. He's a total prude. Besides, you're way hotter than he is." She frantically said, waving her hands.
"Is that so…" I didn't really know what to say at this point.
Something about this whole exchange was weird, but I couldn't put my finger on it.
"Are… you okay with that?" she asked, looking slightly guilty.
I mean, I didn't know this guy anyway, and what kind of guy doesn't want sex? If his girlfriend is so thirsty she'll do it with a sixteen-year-old virgin at her job, then does the guy deserve to be cheated on? At least, that's what I was thinking.
"I… guess so…" I responded, noticing she was waiting for an answer. "You want to continue?"
She let out a breath and then gave a smile. "Mm! I can't wait to pop your cherry. Don't worry, I'll be gentle."
Should I be the one saying that? I thought wryly.
Just as she went to pull down her underwear, there was a knock on the door. She let out a small sound and instantly pulled her stuff back up. I almost wanted to curse just as badly as she did. What was my luck? I quickly put my dick away, but there was little I could do about the cum everywhere. Dr. Ruben literally just tossed a handful of napkins at me, straightened her clothing, and then went to the door. I desperately tried to remove the semen as she started to unlock and open it.
"Dr. Ruben, are you still in here with my brother?" London's voice came through the door.
"Ah, yes… we were just doing some tests and he wanted privacy. You know how boys get when they have to pull off their shirt."
I frowned, thinking her reasoning was weird, but then London responded with an affirmative grunt.
As the pair of us left the doctor's room, Dr. Rubin slipped me her number. She really wanted to continue where we left off? Just as we passed the lobby, I saw a television on. I wouldn't have minded it, except there was a woman pictured in front of the Whitehouse, and it said, President Maria Gonzalez.
"President Gonzalez?" I said, "A female president?"
London stopped and turned back. "Ah… yeah, I know you were hoping the last election to get a male president in office. I, for one, think it's about time we have a male in office. Um…"
She looked slightly awkward. Time for a male in office? What the hell, was this world backward? That was the first moment that I realized it might really be. What if… was it possible… men and women, were reversed? It made little sense in my skeptical mind, but it explained everyone's strange behavior perfectly. Now, I just had to confirm it!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 4 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Are you okay?" London asked.
"Huh?" I glanced over at my oldest sister. "Um, yeah, I'm fine. Why?"
"Oh, it's just, you've been really quiet since our visit to the hospital. The doctor said you need to take it easy for the next few days and call her if you have any problems."
"I bet she did…" I muttered.
"What was that?"
"Nothing… sorry. I just don't talk that much."
"Really? Mackenzie says you're a motor mouth who won't shut up." London gave me a mischievous smirk.
"What?" I was completely caught off guard by this. "Why would she…"
I stopped short, reminding myself that everything about this world was different. If this really was a different world, then maybe I was different too? I couldn't keep going on like this. I had to confirm if this was true. I had to have someone I could talk to.
"Can you take me to a friend's house?"
"Now?" She was a bit surprised.
"Well, I just feel like I need to get some air right now. The house is a bit crowded."
After a moment, she nodded in acceptance. "Yeah, I can imagine. An innocent boy being trapped with six girls, it probably smells like a fish factory in there."
I let out a noise like a strangled animal. London winced.
"Ah! Sorry… I didn't mean to be gross," she responded helplessly. "I was just trying to cheer you up."
"It's fine… I just… didn't expect that," I responded wryly.
It was an odd experience to find girls being so upfront with me. I was so used to them being quite mysterious. Of course, guys were bold, and often gross, but when it came to women, I didn't want to think about them that way. This world really was different! My eyes narrowed, and I realized I really needed to get to the bottom of this.
"So, who do you want me to drive you to visit?"
"Ah… that would be Samantha's house."
It was London's turn to make a noise. "Ah… you mean, a girl's house?"
"Yeah…" I responded.
"You… you're a boy. How could I drop you off at a girl's house? Mom would be furious if she found out. As your sister, I'd be responsible if anything happened."
"We're just friends." I sighed.
Even that wasn't true anymore. We were friends. We actually were friends in elementary school and then middle school. However, when we hit high school, she actually hit maturity and became an attractive girl with big boobs. Meanwhile, I became an outcast and a nerd. Simply put, she didn't want to be seen around me anymore, so she ditched me. If the roles of this world were backward, then I was seriously curious.
I couldn't really say why I had suddenly thought of Samantha after all of these years. It was probably because I didn't really have any other friends, even of the male variety. Samantha had been it, and when she left, the only way I survived was by depending on the internet.
"You may see the pair of you as just friends, but she's a girl! I can guarantee you, she definitely sees you as something more. Girls don't just have guy friends. She's clearly wanting to get down your pants!"
If only. I mused inside.
However, I couldn't say that to my sister, especially if I was right about this world. Therefore, I tried to reassure her instead.
"I'll be careful. I won't go into her room if it's locked."
I basically told her all of the things mom used to tell my sisters when they wanted to go to a boy's house to study. Eventually, I managed to wear her down. It was about the time I used the line that I thought she was my 'cool' sister that she had broken down. That had been all improvisation right there. I just tried to reverse the situation and imagine what my sister could say to me that would make me fold. If one of my little sisters had called me cool and me doing or not doing something was related to my coolness in their eyes, I was damn well going to be cool!
"Alright… I'll take you. If mom asks, you're at a boy's house, okay?"
"Yup!"
I couldn't believe I had talked her into it. The old London had been my babysitter when I was younger, and I remember her as a giant stickler. She didn't let me get away with anything. The fact that I was able to make her change her mind left me feeling great, almost giddy. That's why, when the car stopped, I quickly leaned over and gave her a sisterly peck on the cheek.
"Thanks, you are cool!"
I had done that because I knew, had one of my younger sisters ever once treated me that way, I would have felt ecstatic for ages. As for London's sake, she turned completely red and her body was stiff. She didn't even say goodbye as I left the vehicle and closed the door on her. Maybe I went a bit too far? Ah, well.
I finally rang the doorbell, hearing a dog barking next door as a result of it. A few moments later, the door opens, and my expression froze. The man who opened the door was her father. I remembered that he did not like me much at all and was always an angry guy who cursed a lot. He had a beard on his face and was wearing a button-up plaid shirt. He seriously looked like a lumberjack. I still wondered how such a beautiful girl was spawned from such a beastly man.
"Who are you?" He asked, looking down at me.
"Um… I'm here to see Samantha?" I barely managed to get out.
"A boy wants to see my daughter?" He uncrossed his arms and put his hands on his hips, and then suddenly smiled and flicked his wrist. "Finally! Maybe there is hope I can have grandchildren!"
"Huh?"
He grabbed me. "Come in, come in! Stay awhile!"
He pulled me in to the point I didn't have much of a choice. Their house was much the way I remembered it. Except, I could hear the mom in the other room. She appeared to be watching a football game and she was screaming at the television.
"Come on! Come on! Shit! How did you not catch that? Are you fucking blind?"
"Ah… ignore my wife." He giggled awkwardly. "She's always like this on Sundays. Sunday football."
"It's fine…" I responded awkwardly.
"Well, excuse me a sec." He walked over to the stairs and then suddenly bellowed. "Samantha! Get your butt down here young lady!"
"What?" I heard a yell from upstairs.
"You have a guest!" He then turned to me and smiled. "It's a boy."
The way he smiled at me left me feeling a little queasy. If he was a gay man, I was fine with that. This wasn't just the feminist way certain gay men acted. This went well beyond any of that, to the point where his acts felt surreal.
"Huh? A boy?" A girl took a few steps down the stairs, bending over until she saw me at the door. "Noah!"
As soon as her eyes met mine, she made a noise of surprise. I could only let out a sigh when I saw her. She was still Samantha. I was half expecting some nerdy person with no friends. However, she still had a large chest. She was still beautiful. She had long, straight brown hair that went down her back and almost reached her butt. She had large hazel eyes, a round face, and a smile with dimples that were infectious.
As he noticed the pair of us frozen, still looking at each other, her father cleared his throat. "Isn't it nice you have a boy over? You better treat him right, you hear?"
"D-dad!" she said, suddenly blushing.
"Okay, I'll go… Samantha always gets embarrassed when her daddy is around." He said and then leaned into me. "If she acts up or is anything but a gentlewoman, let me know and I'll straighten her out, okay dear?"
"Dad… you're killing me."
"Ah… it'll be fine." I responded, trying to reassure the man, no matter how weird it felt.
Her father was rooting for me and even talking down his daughter. Usually, if a strange boy came to your house, a father would definitely be hostile.
"Noah…" she said, walking down to the bottom step.
Her eyes were locked on me like she didn't want to look away. It was not the expression I expected on her. The last time I had seen her, I had waved and she looked right passed me and kept walking. After that, I took the hint and didn't try to call her again. Now she was standing right in front of me.
"I have… something I need to discuss with you."
"Are you pregnant?" she asked.
"Men get pregnant in this world!" I declared with a gasp.
She looked at me strangely. "I meant, did a girl… you know… use you to get pregnant?"
Her head dropped and her face blushed. I didn't miss how she had reworded it to put the responsibility on the girl. There were some feminists in my old world that would explode if they heard a girl describing it like that.
"Can we go someplace private?" I asked.
"My room! Ah…" She looked in her parent's direction, but her mom hadn't even noticed I was there and her dad was in the kitchen.
"Your room is fine."
"O-okay…" She nodded and then ran upstairs.
I followed her, feeling my heart grow complicated. She was wearing a shirt with long sleeves and a number on the back. She was wearing standard jeans. I wondered if clothing had been flipped in this world, but I hadn't seen any guys in a dress yet.
When we walked into her room, that was the first moment that gave me pause. The room was clean, but it also didn't look like a girl's room. There were sports trophies on the wall, the color scheme was mostly blue and green. She grabbed a football as soon as I walked in and started playing with it in her hands. I decided to just sit on the foot of her bed. As soon as I did, she looked at me and gulped.
I kept trying to put myself in her shoes, but the situation was so ridiculous I was afraid I'd start laughing. I didn't want to suddenly burst out laughing in front of her. I glanced at the door, noticing it was still open.
She noticed and waved her hand, "Ma says I can't close the door if I have a boy in here. She thinks I might… ah… never mind."
"Right, it's fine."
"Okay… well, why don't you tell me why you're here?" she asked.
"I wanted to ask you a question. Please answer me seriously."
"What is it?" She finally put down the ball, noticing the serious expression on my face.
"Samantha, why did we stop being friends?"
She made a surprised noise, and then a sad expression appeared on her face. "Well, isn't that obvious? Isn't it because you ghosted me?"
So, in the end, things really are different here, huh?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 5 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"How did that happen?" I asked.
I wanted to see how closely Samantha's story matched my own. She had ghosted me when we were younger, was it a complete switch? Samantha put on a complicated expression, staring at me suspiciously as if she thought I was teasing her.
"Why are you asking me? I don't know what happened. We were best friends, and then you stopped talking to me shortly after I started dating Steven."
I jerked at that word. I had been expecting her to say something like I started dating other people. It turned out, I was wrong. Steven was the name of her boyfriend back then. Well, at least he was the first of her boyfriends. I heard for a while she had a different boyfriend every month. Some people even spread rumors that she was a slut. Well, it made the fact she ghosted me a little less painful. However, it seems like what happened in the past still happened. We stopped being friends and she dated Steven. However, I ghosted her when she started dating another guy instead of her ghosting me. That appeared to be the key difference.
"I shouldn't have done that," I responded.
"Well, it's too late now," she said irritably.
"Is it?"
She blinked for a second, suddenly looking unsure. Then, she let out a sigh, shaking her head.
"What do you want?" she demanded.
I took a deep breath. I came here to test out whether this world was different. What was the worst that would happen? I'd get slapped? Things between Samantha and I couldn't get any worse if I wanted it.
"Sam, the reason I stopped talking to you is that I had a crush on you."
Sam suddenly shook, her mouth falling open as she took a step back. How would the old Sam have reacted if I said something like this? I really didn't know. I had to push forward.
"Wh-what are you saying?" she responded defensively.
Is she playing dense now?
I took a step forward. "I want you. I don't want any other man to have you."
"N-noah… how can that… I mean…" She tried to work moisture in her mouth. "Are you sure you're okay? You're not serious, right?"
She was still trying to play difficult.
Think, Noah, Think! If I was in this situation, what could she say which would make me instantly react?
"I'm dead serious. If you pull down your pants right now, I will eat your pussy!" As I declared those words, I shut my eyes.
What the hell was I thinking? That was way too far. I was expecting to get slapped. However, when the pain didn't come, I opened one eye, and then my mouth fell open.
Sam had discarded her pants and was now lying on the bed with her legs spread lewdly. She still had her underwear on, but with her thighs in her hands and her legs up, there was absolutely no misunderstanding at all.
Up until that exact moment, I still had my doubts. I thought it was just me or maybe things weren't as bad as I thought. Only seeing Samantha eyeing me anxiously with her legs spread did the realization hit home. I was absolutely stunned.
"I can't believe it," I muttered.
Samantha heard me, and then her face turned red. "Y-y-you were joking! Oh, god!"
She closed her legs and grabbed her pants. She looked about ready to cry. I was still shocked, so it took me a moment to realize how upset she was. Seeing her all flustered like this, especially with her in her underwear, was really cute and sexy. Suddenly, I burst out laughing.
"J-just go…" she cried.
I shook my head as she tried to gesture me out the door. Instead, I grabbed her shoulders.
"I'm not going!" I said, and then I kissed her.
Her body froze for a second, but then she started to kiss me back. She was a very aggressive kisser, and her tongue explored my mouth as much as mine did to hers. Well, I had never kissed a girl before, so this was my first time. I had no clue if it was good or bad, but I really enjoyed the feeling. She was also fondling my body quite aggressively. Her hands actually fell down and grabbed my butt. I wanted to do the same to her, but I was afraid I'd lose my nut. When we finally broke the kiss apart, she was panting, and both of our lips were wet and puffy.
"Noah…" She looked at me with extremely erotic eyes.
"Who said those jeans could come back on?" I declared, grabbing them from her hands and tossing them aside.
I felt an extreme boost in confidence. Knowing she was into me and wanted sex as badly as I did, how could I hold back. I hadn't lied when I said I had feelings for her. She was my cute childhood friend. How could I not have had a crush on her? It tore me up when she started dating other guys. Now that I could finally have her, there was no way I could stop.
I pushed Samantha down on the bed. She had a look of shock and surprise that made me keep wanting to shock her more. I pulled off her shirt while delivering a barrage of kisses on her neck and body. Of course, I wasn't a skilled savant. Rather, I was still a virgin other than for that handjob earlier. In fact, she had done me a favor. If I hadn't already cum a few times this morning, I'd have already creamed my pants. That was how excited I was.
I grabbed her panties and pulled them down, revealing her pussy to me. It was the first one I had ever seen up close in the flesh. You'd think with six sisters, I'd have gotten a peek every now and then, but you'd be incredibly wrong. They used to treat me like a scourge, and the walking in the bathroom as they were changing situation never occurred. If there was even the slightest hint I might have seen up a skirt, they would seriously poke my eyes out.
The first thing that surprised me about her pussy was how much heat it emanated. She must have been really horny, because it felt like a fireplace, emanated warmth against my cheeks even though I hadn't even touched it. It smelled sweet, but with just a bit of sourness. My fingers reached out, and I couldn't help but spread it open. She let out a little gasp.
The more I smelled her, the more I wanted to taste her. Something about the smell made my head feel light, and my dick engorge. Yet, I resisted for a few moments as I continued to explore down there. I was like a kid in a candy store, getting to see something new for the first time. My actions were accompanied by the sweet symphony of aroused noises. For a virgin like me, this was the most arousing experience in my life.
"Just… suck it!" she cried, grabbing my head and suddenly pushing it against her cunt.
It completely surprised me and broke me out of my inspection. I was reminded that this world really was different. I supposed that had the situation been reversed, and she was fiddling with my cock, I would have eventually also just jammed it down her throat. Except, where I would have gagged her, for me, all that happened was the tip of my nose got wet. With my lips tentatively in her snatch, I decided to send my tongue out on a probing mission.
Samantha gasped, and I found the taste inside her was even sweeter than her smell. I had already heard vagina's tasting like strawberries, flowers, or some other kind of fruit. I didn't experience anything like that. Rather, she tasted a bit like a sugar cube. Just a pure sweetness every time my taste buds ran across her skin.
Her hands were wrapped in my hair, and she was squeezing tight. Whenever I did something she liked, I could feel her hips rising slightly like she wanted to hump my face. Her hands tightened in my hair, and she tried to force my head down a little harder. Girls were supposed to be really hard to read during sex. I heard things like g spots were a mystery and women didn't cum. However, the Samantha of this world was like an open book, every action clearly revealing how much she wanted this.
After spending a sufficient amount of time exploring her depths with my tongue, I decided to use my lips and add a little suction. In particular, I found the lump of flesh on the outside that I believed was her clitoris, and then I began to suck on it. While it was true I was a virgin, what virgin guy hadn't read a blog or two about how to satisfy a woman?
"Ahh… Ahhh…" she moaned. "I'm going to cum."
Girls never announced this! In fact, a girl cumming was a mysterious thing. That was what I had heard guys complaining about in the forums. Yet, she was announcing it fully.
Her hips started to move, and she pushed down on my head, grabbing my hair so hard it hurt a little. I increased the suction, and suddenly her whole body started spasming. She let out loud gasps of air, followed by deep moans. Her hips bucked several times like she was about to fly off the bed, and I had to hold her down with my arms while I finished her off. There was a sweet flood of liquid, in her vagina, although it wasn't at a level where it squirted. However, by the time I was done, her pussy was sopping wet.
"Th-that was a-amazing…" She said as I finally pulled away.
I went to kiss her, and then she turned her head. "Ah… you were just down there… It would be like kissing my pussy. So gross."
So, even this had changed. I wondered if this meant if she sucked my cock, she'd have no problem with kissing. There were plenty of guys in my world that wouldn't kiss a girl after she sucked his cock. Yet, it seemed fairly universally expected that women should be glad a guy was willing to go down on them and should kiss him and taste herself. Since the situation was reversed, I was surprised to find that Samantha was one of those types. Personally, I'd kiss her if she sucked my dick. Refusing to do it really killed the mood way more than anything else. I frowned, and somehow when she saw that she suddenly shivered.
"I-I'll do it!" she cried out. "I'm not some asshole like that."
With just a look, she reached out and grabbed me, pulling me into her embrace. She had her eyes closed when she kissed me, but after hesitating for a few moments, she returned to the aggressive kissing from before. When she pulled away, panting, she hugged me.
"S-sorry… it's not as bad as I was afraid of." She admitted with a guilty expression.
"Ah… well, since you're a virgin, it makes sense," I responded.
Her face flared with anger unexpectedly. "I'm not a virgin! I mean, I've done it with a lot of guys!"
I suddenly snorted out a laugh, and she grew even angrier. She was just so cute when she acted like that. I mean, I didn't believe her in the slightest, but just the idea of a girl trying to brag about how many guys she slept with and refuse to admit she was a virgin. It was so backward that I couldn't help but laugh. Just as it looked like she was going to pull away from me, I whispered in her ear.
"I'm a virgin too."
Her body suddenly shook. Any guy hearing a girl say that to him would probably react this way. So, in reverse, I was looking for the same effect.
"R-really…"
"Are you doubting me?"
"N-no… it's just… you seem so confident… for a boy I mean. I figured you must have…"
Of course, I was a normal boy, and a normal boy would be aggressive. However, if a girl acted as I did, the assumption would be she'd have experience.
"Should we have sex then?" I asked.
"Ah…" She let out a noise. "We're really going to do this?"
"Is that a problem?"
"N-no… it's just… I had dreamed of this for so long. The truth was, I always had a crush on you too. When I started dating other guys, I was trying to make you jealous. I was hoping you'd confess. When that didn't happen, and you pulled away, my heart was broken. Now, it seems like a dream."
My body was the one to shake this time. Her words had completely caught me off guard. If what she was saying was true, how did it apply to my old Samantha? Had she really dated those other guys hoping I'd notice her? Maybe she had wanted me to chase after her. Maybe, by giving up, I had destroyed our chances together.
Somehow, knowing this put a greater pressure on the act. Suddenly, I wasn't sure I could go through with it. Before, deep down, I felt like fucking this Samantha was a form of vengeance. She jaded me so I'd take her virginity. Now, my emotions were much more conflicted. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I couldn't stop myself from suddenly crying. When did I get so emotional? Don't tell me I was starting to act like the boy this world wanted me to be!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 6 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Hey… hey… we can stop. If you're not into it…" She actually started patting my head and trying to calm me down.
She seemed very uncomfortable with me crying, and it made me want to bang my head against a wall. This situation was so freaking screwy. I was way out of my depth with all of this. I went from a loser jacking off to porn to being naked in bed with my childhood crush in a day's time. Even ignoring the car accident, of course, my mind would be a bit of a mess. I wiped my tears away, shoving the emotions down as I recovered from my breakdown.
Samantha had pulled her underwear and pants back up, but she didn't seem to bother with her shirt. She had a bra on, but sitting on the edge of the bed next to me with no shirt didn't seem to faze her at all. It was as if her tits being on display was perfectly normal. In this world, it probably was. With that thought, I realized I had to go through with this. I had to tell her what was going on.
"Samantha. I came here to tell you something. I didn't think… well… I mean… I don't want to make you feel like I led you on."
"Ah… so, you're not that into me, right?" She let out a weak laugh, scratching the back of her head. "It's okay, I mean, I don't want to push you into doing something you don't want to do."
"Damn it! Will stop acting like a guy for a minute! I'm trying to have a serious conversation!" I said irritably.
"Hah? I'm not being emotional!"
"No… I mean… the opposite, Fuuuc… just… listen." She was looking at me strangely now with an eyebrow raised.
Although she had her pants on, her wet cunt soaked through and even left a little bit of a wet spot on the bed. As for me, I was still fully dressed.
"What?" she asked.
"I was in a car accident earlier today."
"What!"
"I went to the doctor. I'm fine." I defended, "Besides, that's not the point!"
"What is the point?" she demanded worriedly.
"Everything changed!" I shot back and then winced. "I mean, everything is different."
"…"
"How do I explain this? You know how you want to have sex with me?"
"Y-yeah…" She looked away, blushing.
"Well, before, you didn't."
"Huh?"
"I mean… like… before I got hit, there was a male president. Men did sports. Men were tough. Men hid their emotions. Men chased after women. Then after…" I gestured around her room.
"I think we should take you to the hospital…" she responded after a moment.
"I mean it!" I sighed. "Your room should be full of pink frilly things. You liked stuffed animals, and cooking."
"Are you sure you're not switching us around?" She chuckled.
"Exactly!" I let out a noise of frustration. "Look, you need to stop seeing me as a girl… I mean a guy. I'm more like a girl now. I want sex. I like video games. I masturbate to porn all the time."
Saying I was like a girl hurt a bit, but at the moment, I was willing to do just about anything to get through to her even just a little bit.
"Ah!" Her eyes widened.
"Do you understand now?"
Her eyes slowly lowered, "So, you're really just here to make fun of girls. I see…"
My eyes widened. "What?"
"I'm not here to be made fun of, okay?"
If she was a he, wouldn't he be one of those jaded guys who had been used by women to the point that he had almost no trust in them? I knew several guys like that, particularly on the internet forums. Did she really think I just gave her oral sex just so I could embarrass her or trick her into something? I didn't even know how to break through for someone like that.
"Fine, you won't believe me?" I grabbed the bedroom door and softly closed it, locking it.
Prior, it had been opened a crack, but both of her parents were downstairs, so they likely didn't hear us. Well, had they heard us, they likely would have stopped things. Although, I was curious if I'd get thrown out. If I was the girl in the situation, wouldn't they just blame everything on her?
"H-hey, what are you doing?" she asked nervously.
Taking a deep breath, I began to pull off my clothing. She spun away as soon as she realized what I was doing, a large blush on her cheeks.
"Noah! What are you doing?"
"We're having sex," I responded. "Unless you don't want to?"
"Y-you… how can you ask a girl that, like I'd say no!" Even though she spoke, she wouldn't face me.
"Hehe… that's good like I said, you can treat me just like a girl. Since you've wanted to do it with me, naturally, I feel the same way." I kicked the last of my clothing away, making me completely naked in her room.
Actually, my heart was beating so fast I thought my chest would burst. I couldn't believe I was doing this! As a guy, this really pushed against all of my common sense. Every instinct in my body told me this would end with her slapping me and then crying on her mother's lap while her father chased me with a shotgun. However, I had to be sure about this world, and I had already gone this far with her. I had to know.
"Samantha, turn around and look at me."
She was shaking slightly, but she still turned and looked at me. Her eyes roamed my body quite perversely, and in fact, her eyes seemed to be stuck on my junk. I suddenly wanted to cover it, but I fought against it.
"T-take off your clothing." That order was a lot weaker.
How could a man order a girl to take off her clothing like this? She hesitantly pulled her pants and underwear back down. When I gestured to her chest, she looked down as if surprised I wanted her chest bare too. Actually, I had already seen below, but as she tossed her bra aside, I got to see her chest for the first time. Seeing her standing there, now completely naked, she looked so beautiful. My cock was about to explode.
Suddenly, she reached down, and her fingers went into her pussy. She started rubbing herself. Particularly, she spread open the area around her clit with two fingers and started to rub the center area. I was so surprised that I made a noise without realizing it. She glanced up at me, her face showing a hint of confusion.
"What?"
"Wh-what are you doing?" I asked, looking down at her touching herself?
"Eh? Asking like that… aren't I just trying to keep my slick?"
"Your… slick?"
She shot me a side look. "Yeah, you know… I'm keeping it wet down there, so you can, you know, get it in? Since it's my first time, I'm sorry if it's hard to get it in…"
"Hah? What are you apologizing to me for? I'm a virgin too! I'm not sure if I can keep it hard."
"Yeah, but you're just a boy. If I can't make you hard, aren't I failing as a woman?"
I blinked, taking a moment to translate everything. I had watched plenty of porn and didn't guys kind of stroke it to keep it hard. I was so excited that I hadn't needed to, but the more I thought, the more I'd realize I would lose wood if we took too long! But this world was opposite, huh? It was a woman's job to keep a man hard? Plus, she wanted to remain wet so he could get it in easily? Rather than maintain wood, they called it maintaining slick.
This all left me slightly dazed. Perhaps, if I wasn't a virgin, these oddities would have been more predictable, but I already wasn't completely sure how this worked and now my first time was going to be completely backward.
"It's okay, I'm hard just looking at you," I said.
"Ah… when you say that it really turns me on." And she admitted it just like that, but she still kept touching herself.
"So, um… l-lie down," she said, nodding to the bed.
"Huh? Why don't you lie down?" I responded.
"Eh? Do you want to be on top? I heard that doesn't work at all for the first time."
"How can that be?"
"Well, I mean, boys are so weak, I got to force it in with all of my body weight, if you did it, you probably couldn't get it in."
"Doesn't that hurt?"
"Yeah… if she's a little bitch… ah… don't worry, I can handle it. I won't cry or complain like those dyke bitches."
Dyke bitch? Is that the equivalent of saying no homo? It seemed like the culture here was just a bit less progressive than in my own world, or maybe Samantha was just a little bit sexist. Actually, she said a lot of things that were sexist, but they sounded so weird I couldn't even respond to them.
"Don't worry, I want you on the bottom," I said, some dark desires starting to swell up inside me.
If this world was the opposite of my own world, then women tended to be on top while men sort of just lay there and let them do their thing. In which case, since Samantha was expecting to be on top, I decided to go all out. I wanted to see the surprised look on her face when the predator became the prey. Well, it was that sort of thing.
She lay on the bed. It was clear she wasn't all that familiar with this position. Where missionary was the most standard position before with doggy being a bit more exotic, I had a feeling that woman on top and cowgirl were the standard positions now. Trying to put her in missionary for our first time would be like suggesting we did an upside-down wheel barrel for our first time. Actually, I didn't know that position either, it was just an example.
I got back on top of Samantha, but this time we were both completely naked and there was nothing separating us at all. I could tell she was just as nervous as I was. I grabbed her legs and spread them open. Well, here goes nothing.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 7 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
With Samantha under me and her legs in my hands, I could only gulp down some saliva. A moment later, I pulled out my dick and lined it up. As soon as I started pushing inside her, the head popped in.
"Mmm…" She made a noise while trying to keep her mouth closed.
"You okay?" I asked.
She nodded, but her eyes were moist, and her body was shaking. Her cheeks were also red. I couldn't tell if she was pained, embarrassed, aroused, or just focused. I reached out and grabbed her chest. Her body shook a lot less with that. Once again, it was almost as if her chest was no big deal. In fact, when I squeezed her nipples, she giggled and then swatted my hands away.
Thus, I pushed myself inside a little deeper. Her body shuddered, and her legs spasmed. She bit her lip, trying to keep herself from making any noises as I couldn't work my way inside. It seemed to be a manner of pride that a woman lost her virginity stoically. That's probably why she said she wanted it fast, so it was like a band-aid. In that case, my slow penetration was driving her crazy. Well, I wasn't going to speed up just yet. I liked the feel of her squirming under me. Plus, with her thought process like a guy, how could she complain during sex?
I slowly eased my way inside her, and as I did so I lowered my head and sucked on her breasts. The feel of those soft things in my mouth was electric. If I told myself a day or two ago that I'd be inside Samantha and my face would be sucking on her naked chest, I would have never believed it. Yet now, I had Samantha's naked body all to myself, and she didn't dare resist. No, it was more than that. She wanted it as much as I did.
I could see that some of her shaking wasn't because she was overstimulated, but because she was crazed with desire. The look in her eyes was as if she wanted to push me down and fuck me. Even though I was sliding in slowly, her hips were already gyrating as much as my arms would allow, trying to get my cock to fuck her waiting pussy. Her hands looked like they were being held back. She was frightened to grab at my body and perhaps frightened of me.
I finally got my dick in all the way. I bit one of her nipples and pulled it with my teeth, causing her to exhale her breath sweetly.
"You really like those, huh?" she asked as if that question didn't have the most obvious answer in the world.
Well, the way this world was now, it probably didn't.
"You don't need to restrain yourself," I said, looking up at her from her chest. "I won't."
Her mouth opened and her body shuddered again. She hesitated for just a second, but then she grabbed my hair and pulled my head up by it. I let out a cry of surprise and just a bit of pain as she suddenly kissed me. Her tongue shot down my throat aggressively, and her arms wrapped around me tightly like she never wanted to let me go.
That wasn't the only thing that wrapped around me. Her legs did too, and as soon as her feet rested on my thighs, she started to hump me. I couldn't help but gasp as her entire body turned aggressive. Her hands roamed up and down my back like the mere touch excited her. Her hips gyrated, causing my cock to slide in and out of her pussy whether I thrust or not. She was so incredibly wet and tight, that the feeling was out of this world.
For a while, I could only just remain there on top of her as Samantha did all the work. Her tongue invaded my mouth. Her naked body rubbed against me like a cat on catnip. Her pussy was humping me with frantic movements, desperate to feel my cock going in and out of her. I admittedly wanted to succumb right there, to let myself be her toy. Maybe it'd be better if she was on top. In every porno I watched, women were never this animated. She was a bit like an animal craving as much cock as I could give her.
This ignited my own desires. How could I let this woman take control? I was not only on top, but I was a man. In this world, the meaning got confused a bit, but for me, that meant I couldn't be a wallflower who would cum like a bitch. This was my first time with a woman, and I definitely wanted to show her everything I had.
Regaining my senses that had been lost in the rhythm of her body. I tightened my grip on her legs and then pushed forward. She let out a cry as I brought her hips off the bed a bit. In this position, there was no way she could be in control. In fact, I had her pinned down on the bed and folded partially like a pretzel.
It was an aggressive move, but I didn't care anymore. I had fantasized about having Samantha for years. Now that my dream had finally come true, I definitely would have my fill. I didn't care that this wasn't the girly Samantha that I remembered. She still looked like, smelled like, and sounded like her, so I could no longer control myself.
Thwack. Thwack. Thwack.
My cock slammed into her pussy noisily. She squirted out juices, which caused her to be surprised and embarrassed. Yet, even if she wanted to pull away shamefully, I wouldn't let her. As her pussy filled with her own natural lubricants, it became even easier to jackhammer her. My dick slid wetly into her tight snatch over and over again, and I had my fill of Samantha's pussy.
Her lewd scents filled the air, and she soon couldn't stop herself from letting out moans. "Ah… shit… Noah… this feels so fucking good. Don't stop. I love your big cock inside me."
She apparently felt the need to speak dirty. She was trying to cover up for her own embarrassment by talking dominantly. I could already imagine the old Sam's words being completely different. A string of protests and biting her lip while covering her face. In some ways, it was very refreshing to fuck a girl who vocally told you what she liked.
"Yes… right there… right there!" she cried, almost drooling
"Ah… I'm gonna cum."
"Cum in me! Ah… do it, do it!" she encouraged.
Somewhere in the back of my mind I was aware pregnancy was a real risk, but after everything that had happened, I still was stuck in a bit of a fantasy dream-like state, so consequences weren't on the top of my mind.
As a result, two things happened at almost the same time. First was that I released my load inside of Samantha. Second, the door was suddenly kicked open, and Samantha's mother was standing there.
"Ahn… Inside… ahhhh!" Samantha moaned, but then that second cry was a cry of shock as the door flung open.
I was in the process of cumming and didn't seem capable of stopping. Grabbing her hips, I buried my cock deep into her womb and then unleashed all of my seed.
"What the fuck is going on here?" Sam's mom shouted angrily.
It was only at that point my mind started to recover, while my cock started to soften. A sudden blast of fear shot through me. It came in many varieties, but the main one was guilt for what I had just done to Samantha. Her dad was going to kick my ass!
"Get the hell off of him, you dumb bitch!" Sam's mom suddenly pushed me to the side.
Samantha backed up, holding up her arms. "Ah! Mom, this… it's an accident!"
"Accident, my ass!"
Her mom suddenly balled up a fist and tried to punch Samantha, who was leaping off the bed. At this point, her dad appeared at the door.
"Oh, dear!" He gasped, and then looked at me with a stern, but a weirdly gentle expression. "Sweetie, put on some clothing quickly, and come here. It's okay."
As Samantha and her mom danced around the room, her mom chucking things at Samantha while Samantha desperately tried to block it, I was able to put on my clothing unmolested. Samantha's dad held out his arms and gestured to me. I walked over to him and then he gave me a hug.
"Poor dear, you really like my daughter, don't you?"
My eyes held no light, and my expression was completely flat. However, I managed a nod.
Meanwhile…
"You damn idiot! You could have got pregnant! Do you have shit for brains?"
"H-he came on to me!"
"Yeah, like I believe that! I've seen your damn sex toys! You're just a horny slut! How dare you treat an innocent boy that way!"
"No, Momma, no!"
I heard some smacks, but I didn't see anything else as her dad pulled me from the room and brought me down the stairway.
"Now, don't get me wrong, I'm very upset that you two went and did that. You didn't even use a condom!" her dad tsked. "She should have made you put one on. My daughter is not the brightest. Please forgive her."
"Ah, it's fine."
"Don't you worry. We'll take her to the drug store, and she'll take a morning-after pill. In the future, if you wish to do this with her again after this, please be careful. If you have sex, I'd rather you had safe sex."
"Y-you're not mad?"
He chuckled. "I was a young boy too once. I know how easy it is to fall in love. After what she just did to you, I'm glad you're still interested in her. Honestly, I'm just glad she found a guy who is interested in her at all. Perhaps, there is still hope I'll have grandchildren. Eh… not now! Too soon, but if you did get my daughter pregnant, once you're both out of high school, I wouldn't object!"
"Ah… thank you…"
"Hehe… don't worry, it's just us boys. We can be honest with each other. Was this your first time?"
"Ah…" I really didn't want to answer, as this conversation had already slipped off the deep end.
Thankfully, the two women showed up at that moment. The mom seemed to have calmed down, and Samantha was back in clothing, although she looked very chastised.
"I'm going to drive you home," her mom suddenly declared. "Grab your things and let's go."
She seemed a bit angry still. She had already left the room and was heading to the front door, putting on some crocs and a jacket and grabbing her keys. Samantha's dad reached out and squeezed my hand reassuringly and then nodded for me to follow him.
I stood up, but then stopped by Samantha. "I-I'm sorry."
She looked away, a somewhat pouty expression on her face. "It was my fault."
I froze for a second, then decided to just go for it. I leaned forward and kissed her lips. It was just a quick peck, and then I turned and left. Samantha's eyes widened, but then she blushed, looking away even harder. Her dad gave a soft chuckle.
"He's a bold guy. I like him. However, he should lead you on a bit more, or you might think he's easy…"
"Daaaad!" She rolled her eyes.
As for me, I even felt a little embarrassment there. I quickly fled out the front door, following her mom to the car and getting into the passenger side. Despite everything, considering what I had done, I had this gnawing feeling like I had gotten off exceptionally lightly. Yet, that was the nature of this world. There was no doubt in my mind anymore. I had gotten my answers. The roles of men and women in society had been flipped! So, my next question, what was I going to do about it?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 8 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I was in a car with Samantha's mother. If I recalled correctly, her name was Jennifer, but I always just called her Samantha's mom. After just being caught sleeping with her daughter, it felt extremely awkward in the car. Although it had been a few years, Jennifer wasn't like the kind, gentle woman that I remembered. Rather, she had a sort of angry frown on her face, and she actually managed to intimidate me a little.
That only increased the silence in the car and made things feel even more awkward. Actually, now that I thought about it, this was probably for the best. After all, I didn't want to be lectured about sex or anything from her. I just hope she didn't try to tell my mother what happened. She would definitely ground me. Then there were my sisters. They would tease me relentlessly. My oldest sister, who ended up driving me to her house, would feel betrayed.
It really was a conundrum. In fact, I was already starting to sweat. It took a moment to realize that Samantha's mother had the heat on in the car up to the full blast. I unzipped my coat and pulled it off. For some reason, my movements caught Jennifer's eye, and she glanced at me several times out of the corner of her eye. As a matter of fact, she had been glancing at me a lot. It was almost like she wanted to say something. That made the hot environment even more unbearable, so I decided to speak first.
"Um… about your daughter…"
"She's a slut," Jennifer immediately snorted. "I don't mean to insult your choices, but I think you can do better?"
"Huh?"
Although I knew I should have expected something like this, it wasn't as easy as it looked. My brain was hardwired to see the world a certain way. Men were men, and women were women. It was like with every conversation I had to remind myself that things were reversed here. Although Jennifer looked angry, I couldn't stop imagining the fretting mother. In my mind, I had pushed Samantha down quite aggressively, and so to continually have people put the blame all on her left me flummoxed.
"I mean, look at you! You're a very attractive man. Plus, you're smart and popular. I mean no offense toward my daughter, but we're not even sure if she'll make it into college. I just don't want a sexy thing like you being dragged down by my good for nothing daughter."
However, it seemed like Jennifer didn't understand why I said 'huh'. As she eyed me up and down, she thought I was questioning the statement entirely. Yet, despite all my best efforts, her words continued to shock and surprise me.
"Am I really that hot?" I said, feeling just a tad bitter.
If I was really hot, then I wouldn't have been girlfriendless for years. Even if the values had changed that much, I found it hard to believe women found me attractive. I would have definitely had more success as a man before the switch.
"Hey, if you were eighteen, I'd…" Jennifer suddenly coughed. "Ah… never mind that. I'm just saying, you should find a girl who has the ability to take care of you. You want a girl who can take care of the babies you make, right? If you got my daughter pregnant, she totally wouldn't have a clue what to do."
"Hey, I supposed you'd know better?"
I meant it to just slightly tease her, but once again, I was off my mark. She stiffened suddenly and then gave me a side look.
"I know how to please a man, at least." Her hand suddenly came out and touched my leg for a moment.
My entire body stiffened. I wasn't dumb. Being surprised or caught off guard at the moment was one thing, but I was able to figure out the situation quickly enough. Wasn't this one of those sex fantasies in reverse? The man drives the hot babysitter or her son's girlfriend home, and then he shows her how a real man acts?
Her hand pulled away from my knee. It was only a few seconds. It could even be a playful pat, but her fingers did linger. The reason I even doubted it was because it seemed so foreign to me. Samantha's mother was pretty good looking herself. She had bigger breasts than her daughter and a nice round butt. Damn, was I even thinking about this? Didn't I want to test this world and see where I could go?
However, this was Samantha's mom we're talking about here! She was a married woman! Then again, wasn't that perfect? She'd never talk to anyone about it. She'd have more of a reason to keep it secret than anyone. In a snap second, I made a decision. As her hand started pulling away, I reached out and grabbed it.
"Huh?" She made a surprised noise.
"Is that so? Tell me more," I responded, putting her hand back on my leg.
She didn't glance back over at me. Actually, the complete opposite. She stared forward so hard that you would swear all of her focus was on the road. Yet, her hand didn't move away from my leg. Half of me was screaming that this was wrong, and I was an idiot. That other half of me was extremely turned on. Ever so slowly, my pants started to fill out as one side started to present itself more and more.
"You know…" she suddenly spoke, partially like she was talking to herself, "My husband and I haven't had sex in ages."
"R-really?" I didn't know what else to respond with, but clearly, I knew where her mind was.
"He never wants to experiment. The other day, I wanted him to go down on me and he told me to take care of it myself. I never even got to experience anal."
"A-anal?" Her mind had already jumped to full sex, she was moving fast even for me.
As she spoke, her hand had started to gently stroke up and down my thigh. My dick was now hard, and if she just glanced over, she'd see how aroused I was. I was just a little tempted, but with the smallest provocation, things had already gotten to this extent. Now I was a bit scared. Once again, she mistook what I said.
"Anal is when you stick it in the butthole, darling," she responded.
Of course, I knew that! Did she think I was an innocent virgin? Well, admittedly, yesterday, I hadn't even had sex yet, but I at least knew stuff and watched porn. I actually rather favored anal. Then a thought came to me. This was another world where everything was backward.
"Wait! Your butt or his?" I let out a cry.
She burst out laughing. "You're really cute when you're flustered."
She had slowed her driving down, and suddenly her hand went up my thigh and touched my dick.
"Oh my… someone is hard, isn't he? Is this talk turning you on?" Her fingers wrapped around my dick through the pants without hesitation.
"Ah!" I let out a noise at the sudden feel.
"Hehe… no need to be embarrassed. I'm really wet too."
She actually grabbed my hand and then put it up her skirt. My hand touched the underwear underneath and I realized it really was wet under there. My hand pulled away.
"It won't bite…" She laughed. "Isn't it way wetter than my daughter's? It's tighter too."
I wanted to call bullshit instantly! I guessed tightness would be equivalent to bigness for guys, but that wasn't something she could control. She had pushed a baby out that thing! There was no way she was tighter. She seemed to see the disbelief in my eyes, and somehow that excited her more. Her fingers were now excitedly stroking the head of my cock as she drove with one hand.
"I know what you're thinking…" she laughed. "I pushed a baby out there, how can I be tighter?"
"…" Well, she wasn't wrong.
"It's simple. It's a little thing called Kegels."
"Kegels?" I had only vaguely heard the name before, but I couldn't recall.
"Believe it or not, the pussy is a muscle, and that muscle can be trained. Young girls like Samantha are too naïve and embarrassed. They depend on their virgin status to be tight enough to please a guy, but all that does is makes it hard to stick it in. Mature women like me practice. We not only can go a lot longer, but we can squeeze on command. I don't mean to brag, but I could grab your cock tighter than a virgin loli!"
It turned out that Jennifer was far more perverted than I had ever anticipated. I could only give a noncommittal noise because I had no clue what to say to anything, she was telling me. It was almost an overload finding out just how lewd this woman was. I felt like I was floating in a dream and was just waiting to wake up.
Yet, even after a moment, I was still in the car with her, and her hand was still stroking the head of my cock. Wet fluid from pre-ejaculate had created a spot on the end of my pants, but she didn't mind as she continued to rub it. It was at that moment I realize that she had missed the turn to my house and was driving somewhere else.
"Wh-where are we going?" I asked nervously.
"Ah, just thought we could go somewhere private," she responded.
"Um… actually, I kind of need to get home." I knew I was suddenly chickening out, but it turned out that this was too big of a step for me.
I was only a virgin 24 hours ago. Upgrading to a horny MILF was too big of a step for me. I needed to start a bit smaller here.
"How about we just park somewhere secluded, and then I finish you off?" she asked, glancing at me and biting her lip.
"S-Samantha…" she blinked as I said that word. "That's right, we can't, because of Samantha." Even I barely knew what I meant.
Somehow, the half of me that was too frightened was starting to win out now. It got too real too quickly. Samantha was just as innocent as me, so teasing her was fun. Jennifer was completely different, and even if it lost me my man card, I suddenly wanted to put a stop to it.
"When I'm done, you won't even be thinking of Samantha…" She purred, turning into an alley, pulling up and stopping.
Glancing around, I realized we were hidden between two buildings and there was no light. It was actually a perfect place to park without being seen. Had she been heading for this place from the get-go, or was it pure luck that she happened to turn here?
"S-Samantha's mom…"
"Just call me Jennifer," she said, moving forward across the seat and then smiling seductively. "Or, you can call me mommy if you like."
"Y-your husband…" I barely managed to get the words out before she put a finger over my lips.
"This will just be our little secret, okay? I'll make you feel really good, I promise." She leaned close to my ear. "Don't worry, I know you want this as bad as I do."
Although somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew this scene would be horrifying by this world's standard, I was still a man at heart. She was a sexy woman who was coming on to me hard, and those words were like dangling a steak in front of a starving person. It wasn't scary, but rather incredibly hot! My lips found hers, and I suddenly found myself kissing this beautiful older woman.
It had only been fifteen minutes since the start of this car ride, yet things had already progressed to this point. While our tongues danced excitedly in each other's mouths, her hands worked with precision to fish out my penis. Once she had it completely out and stroked it a few times with her hands, she broke her kiss from me.
"It's okay to cum in my mouth if you want." She chuckled. "Stupid little girls like my daughter will spit, but I always swallow."
As if to punctuate that fact, she opened her mouth and swallowed my dick. My eyes bulged as she didn't hesitate to deep throat the whole thing. She definitely couldn't have done that much without practice. However, it kind of made sense for this world.
Men in the old world would try to last the longest they could. Some would take penis pills, practice with toys, or read manuals with hopes they could satisfy a woman. Therefore, women in this world were probably just as insecure. She had clearly practiced deepthroating and supposedly Kegels as well, all for a guy who didn't appreciate her. So, who cared if I had my fun with her? Why should her tight pussy and amazing mouth go to waste?
I leaned back and decided to enjoy the ride. It had already gotten to this point. Wasn't it every man's dream to have a daughter and mother combo? Maybe I'd even get them both at the same time? I'd really need to play my cards right with Samantha though.
"Ahhhh…." I moaned as she sucked deeply on my cock.
She hadn't come up for air once, sucking hard on the glans with my cock head pushed against the back of her throat. It felt absolutely amazing. My hands grabbed the back of her head and I ran my fingers through her soft hair.
This world was actually really amazing, right? I was letting myself get worked up over the fact everything was reversed, but why should I? Isn't it great that women are aggressive with sex? It's like I have a superpower! I can fuck any woman I want! Rather than wondering what I should do, I should just take advantage of this world while it's still this way. Who knows, tomorrow, this woman could be back to her regular, kitchen mom self who wouldn't do this kind of affair in a million years. Samantha could go back to ignoring me. I could end up back in the virgin zone. In that case, I should just enjoy it all as much as I can!
With conviction growing in my eyes, I began to thrust my cock into Jennifer's throat. Her suction was too good though, and even though I had already cum with Samantha, I found myself cumming again. True to her word, she sucked it all down. When she was done, she pulled away, licking her lips like she just had a treat.
"Mm… you taste like cherries," she said.
Another bullshit line, but I kept myself from laughing in her face. Instead, I made a light chuckle that I hoped she interpreted as nervous.
"Was it good?" She asked.
I nodded, trying not to say anything so that I appeared shy and bashful.
"I'm glad." She smiled and then sighed. "I want to fuck you so bad, but my husband is going to start wondering where I am if we take any longer."
"R-right…"
"I'll take you home, okay?"
"Wh-what about you?" I asked, looking down at her skirt, which was up a bit.
She laughed, pulling it down. "You're really cute. Don't worry about me. I'm a big girl, but I like how you think. A lot of guys don't care about the girl once they're done."
Even with reversed values, it seemed like there were some biological things that couldn't be reversed. A guy blew his load, and then it went soft and he lost a lot of his sex drive. Poor women in this world. At least in my world, men were the chasers of sex, so they had an incentive to last longer and satisfy the women. In this world, they were selfish lovers. It probably was rare for women to climax during sex. That meant, between worlds, on top of everything else, women in this world were hornier and more sex deprived.
True to her word, Jennifer drove me home without incident. She had been a bit forceful for a bit, but she hadn't lied at all. I did really enjoy it, and she hadn't even pushed me. I had put my dick away and we had moved in silence. She would occasionally glance at me and smile. It was clear that she was into me. It was weird coming from an adult woman who was twice my age, yet also kind of hot.
Just as she pulled up into the driveway, she grabbed my knee. "You should stop by more often."
"Ah… yes." I said, not sure how else to respond.
Then, glancing around and seeing no one peeking out my windows and her headlight on blinding anyone if they did look, I leaned over and kissed her cheek real quick. She blushed in a satisfying way, but just as I went to leave, her hand suddenly reached out and grabbed my dick.
"You fucking tease!" She responded, her eyes shooting me a horny glare.
She let go a second later and wasn't even looking at me by the time I recovered. Her eyes remained ahead as if it hadn't even happened. I slowly got out and then closed the door. Without another word or looking at me, she reversed out of the driveway and then drove off.
My first day in a new world and I had already experienced so many things. I returned back to the house, a dazed expression still on my face. I couldn't imagine what tomorrow would bring.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 9 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
That night, I snuck into the house. Thankfully, Mom was already asleep. As for my sisters, I heard the television on, but I didn't get close enough to see who was awake. Rather than the typical late-night drama or talk show that was usually on, it appeared to be a sports game.
After everything I had experienced today, I just wanted to rest. I wasn't in the mood to end up in an uncomfortable discussion with my sisters, so I made sure to remain as quiet as possible. Once I entered my room and closed the door, I flicked on the light and leaned against it, taking a breath. Then, my eyes turned to pinpricks.
"What the…"
I was standing in my room, but it also wasn't my room. The same basic things were there. Thankfully, it wasn't a pink room filled with dolls or something. However, it was much cleaner. Everything was tidy and folded. Stuffed animals that I had stuffed in my closet since I turned 10 were now out and covering my bed. I walked over to my neatly organized desk and picked up a picture of my family.
It was a picture I remembered taking, but it was completely different at the same time. It contained me, my mother, and all of my sisters. I remembered my mother and sisters were getting annoyed at me because I wouldn't smile for it. In truth, they put me in this uncomfortable monkey suit and all the girls wore dresses. The lights were hot and I became irritated and fidgety as time went by. In the end, Mom got her perfect picture, but the smile on my face was forced. If you looked carefully, you'd see my sisters sort of leaning away and looking disdainfully in my direction as if I smelled bad.
In this image, all of the girls seemed distracted. In fact, it looked like they weren't taking the picture seriously at all. Mom had a strangely serious expression on her face like she had just finished yelling at them. As for me, I was in the same spot, but my smile seemed genuine. Even though my position in the picture didn't change, the positions of all of my sisters did. They were leaning into me, and I almost seemed like the center of the family, rather than the outcast.
I looked around and eventually found my video games. However, instead of being out and easily accessible, they were hidden away in a drawer where I normally stashed my porn, as if I didn't want anyone to see I played games. As for my porn, it was nowhere to be found. The only thing I could find was a single novel on my bedside which I would have thought was a trashy romance, except it had a hot, topless woman on the front instead of a man. It was sitting by itself, despite the woman's tits being in clear view. Everything was the same, and everything was different. It was simply too much to wrap my head around.
I let out a sigh, pulled off my clothing, and jumped into bed. That night, I had a strange dream where a female doctor was trying to stick a thermometer up my butt, and no matter what I said, she kept forcing me. I was powerless as she stripped me down and bent me over a cold table. I had many dreams start out this way, but this one felt uniquely like a nightmare. As the icy cold thing slipped inside, I awoke, sitting up quickly. It was early morning according to the clock.
I ended up coming face to face with my youngest sister, Bethany. I was a bit surprised she was in my room. She never went near me. She thought I was gross. Of all my sisters, her words were often the cruelest. Then again, if she didn't want to be looked at with lewd looks, she shouldn't dress so provocatively around the house. Even now, she was wearing those loose shorts with various holes in them. It looked like she wasn't wearing underwear. She also wore a tight-fitting spaghetti strap shirt. It was the kind of outfit no 13-year-old girl should wear, but this was her typical pajamas around the house.
She jumped back, and I felt something below as she pulled her hand away from my lap. I glanced down to see that I had a tent in my underwear. I Immediately tossed my blanket over it and looked at her apologetically. She was definitely going to get upset after seeing that. She would call me a creepy pervert and then she'd race out of the room. I opened my mouth to apologize profusely when she suddenly bowed her head.
"Brother, your door was unlocked! I'm sorry! I didn't see anything! It's my mistake!" She spun and ran for the door.
"W-wait!"
She ignored me and ran out the door, slamming it behind her. A thought hit me and I looked down at my pants again.
"Was she… touching it?"
That was a crazy thought. There was no way my thirteen-year-old sister would touch her big brother's erection while he was sleeping, right? I heard the thumping of feet from the next bedroom over. Oh great, Mackenzie heard the door slam and she was coming to yell at me.
As soon as she reached my door, I yelled. "Bethany slammed the door, not me!"
The door ended up opening anyway. "Of course, it was Bethany! That pervert! Brother, she didn't do anything weird, did she—"
Mackenzie froze, her eyes widening as she looked at me. I had sat up in bed with my blanket in my lap. At first, I thought I still had my erection exposed, but the blanket was definitely covering it and it was starting to go away anyway.
"B-brother!" she cried out in a strangely cute voice and then covered her eyes. "Y-y-your chest!"
I looked down at my chest and then back up at her with a confused expression. It was only then that the previous day came back to me. Since the moment I had gotten hit by that car, it had all felt like some kind of surreal dream. Part of me had thought it really was a dream. Yet, looking around my room, it was still the clean thing I had seen last night.
In this world, men's chests were erotic whereas women's chests were not. That romance book showing a woman's chest suggested that this was the case. Therefore, it would be the same as if I walked in on my sister changing. I raised up my blanket awkwardly over my chest. I tried to put on an angry expression, but considering I didn't grow up ever having concerned myself with this kind of thing, I really couldn't. In fact, I was more intrigued by her reaction rather than the fact that she saw my bare chest.
The result of my attempt to look upset was that my cheeks puffed out and I looked pouty. At that point, a sentence leaped into my mind that almost caused me to chuckle. I had wanted to say this to one of my sisters since forever. Of course, in my old world, there was never an opportunity.
"Sister is a pervert!"
It felt so vindicating after years of abuse. Unfortunately, even if my sisters did do anything perverse, I had never caught them doing it. They say that women are just as horny as men. Women were even known to masturbate. Yet, as many times as the girls walked in on me or accused me of these perverted actions, I had never managed to catch a single one of them looking at a naughty book or touching themselves. It was one of the greatest injustices of my life, and now I had managed to finally have a reason to accuse one of them of being a pervert for a change.
Yet, the reaction from my sister wasn't what I expected. A bit of blood suddenly leaked down her nose.
"S-so cute!" She muttered, half to herself.
"What?" I jumped out of bed and grabbed a tissue.
"B-b-brother?" As I ran to her in nothing but my underwear, my sister suddenly panicked. "Wh-wh-wh-what are you doing?"
Yet, she didn't move as I grabbed her and put the tissue to her face. "You're bleeding!"
"Ah…" It only seemed like she realized it now, her eyes turned in an unnatural way as if she was making a distinct attempt to not look at me.
At that moment, Kelsey was running down the hall. Just as she passed us, her eyes locked on me. She kept running, but she was no longer looking in front of her. She ended up tripping and then slamming to the ground.
The sound caused the door across from me to open, and Kristy popped her head out. "Be more careful, I…"
Her eyes suddenly fell on me in the hallway, and her mouth fell open.
Was my appearance shirtless really that alarming? Mackenzie, realizing the two girls behind me were looking, suddenly grabbed me and pushed me into the room, closing the door behind us. I kept the tissue on her nose, but she grabbed it.
"B-brother… show some modesty!" She cried while slapping my hands away.
"You're the one bleeding, pervert!" I shot back, immensely enjoying calling her a pervert.
"It was just dry in my room! That's all!" She tried to pull my hands away. "I got it! I can take care of it. Please put on some clothing! You're in a house full of girls! You should keep your door locked when you're indecent!"
"Who is indecent!" I shot back, fighting with her.
With a yank, my hands fell away, but then I fell forward and both hands grabbed the next thing down her body. That ended up being her chest. I froze, but my fingers, they had a mind of their own. They suddenly squeezed. Her breasts were small and soft. Each one was about a perfect handful. I closed my eyes. Damn… as much as I called her a pervert, I was the real pervert. Here I was feeling up my sister! I waited for her to hit me.
"Brother… put on a shirt already…" Her voice sounded a little breathy.
I opened one eye, and then the other. Mackenzie had her head turned away from me, but I could see her blushing. Her chest was out, and my hands were certainly there, one grabbing each. However, she wasn't reacting to it at all. I squeezed again for good measure.
"Why do you keep touching my chest?" She said, "It feels funny when you do it."
I gulped, staring at this world's Mackenzie. The old Mackenzie would have kicked my ass. This Mackenzie stood there while I fondled her breasts while looking the cutest I had ever seen her. I suddenly felt a bit of raw desire. No! That's my sister! If I went for that, I'd truly be a degenerate!
I licked my lips instead. "D-do you like it when I touch your chest?"
She finally turned and looked at me. Her eyes suddenly held a tinge of longing. This was a sister who actually loved me. It somehow felt warm and comforting.
The door burst open. "What is this about forcing my son into his bedroom naked!"
"Ah!" Mackenzie panicked again when she heard mom burst in. "It's not what it looks like!"
"Woah!" Mom cried out when she saw my chest and spun around. "Noah, put on a shirt. Mackenzie, get your ass out here!"
"I was trying to get him to put on a shirt, I swear!"
Smack!
Mom smacked Mackenzie on the back of the head. "He's your little brother! What's wrong with you?"
"I'm innocent, I'm innocent!"
"It's my fault!" I called out for some reason.
In the past, I would have gleefully watched as Mackenzie got in trouble. Suddenly, I didn't like it at all. I hastily pulled a shirt on to cover myself up, and then I yelled to stop them from fighting. Mom glanced back at me, and her expression which looked angry at Mackenzie suddenly turned soft.
"No one blames you, sweetie. Please, just remember to keep your door locked. You can't trust a house full of girls."
"Mom! Please!" I cried out, grabbing her arm. "I just… wasn't thinking, is all. Yesterday…"
Mom let go of Mackenzie's arm. Mackenzie looked at me and then blushed, then ran to her room and shut it to hide from mom. Mom then turned and put her hand on my forehead.
"London said the doctor gave you the okay after the examination, but are you sure you're okay? She said that with a concussion, you might have some… mood changes? Although, how can you tell with men, right? So emotional…"
"Eh?"
"S-sorry…" She gave me an awkward slap on the back. "Tomorrow, you're going back to school, but if you're still not feeling well, I'll call you off and you can stay home, okay sweetie?"
"Ah… okay, Mom." I couldn't keep from frowning slightly.
Mother would have always made me go to school in the past, even if I was legitimately ill! This woman was a lot more easy-going. I could tell that she really cared about me. In fact, it seemed like all of the women in my life were a lot easier to read. In the past, I felt like I never knew what they were thinking. Now, it was quite easy to understand things.
"Ahem… well." Mom looked around the room uneasily. "How about I let you get dressed? Then you can come down and make breakfast. When you didn't come down early like you always do, I got worried. Then Kelsey said she saw you naked and that Mackenzie pushed you in a room and I freaked."
"You want me to cook?"
"Huh? Don't you always cook? The girls will take care of themselves for lunch, but you make breakfast every morning and dinner every night."
"Ah… r-right."
I really didn't know how to cook! This was going to be a disaster. They were definitely going to find out I was a fraud. Well, I had until dinner to worry about that. I could probably manage to cook up eggs and bacon. I can manage that much, at least.
Mom smiled again and then turned to leave, but a thought came to me.
"Um… Mom?"
"Yeah?" She looked back.
"Uh… can I… uh… can I see your chest? Like bare?"
This was a test. I just wanted to test and see if my thoughts were right. I wasn't being lewd!
"You want to see my tits?" Her expression immediately turned weird.
"Hah… I mean… like…" I tried to quickly come up with an excuse to sidestep this.
"Here you go, sweetie."
Without a moment of hesitation, she reached down and lifted her shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra. Her breasts were big and impressive. They sagged a bit with time, but they were still incredible for a woman her age. My mother and sisters were all very beautiful women. I was the only one who didn't seem to inherit the hot gene. I was only an average looking guy at best.
Staring at her chest, I tried to keep my chin from falling. I couldn't believe she was flashing me so easily, but it did prove my theory about men and women.
"Hehe… Do you like them? They're much bigger than your sisters, right? That's cause I'm older. They'll get big ones like these once they pop out a baby… or seven, haha."
"Right…"
"You want to touch them? They're soft."
"N-no!" I couldn't even believe she asked that.
"Haha… you used to suck on them when you were a baby…" She shook them in my direction.
"M-mom…" I blushed, looking away.
"Hehe… I know when boys turn your age, they start to get curious about girls. It's okay for you to admire big womanly chests."
"Mom!"
"Just know you're not dating any girls unless they have got a bigger chest than mine."
"Stop!"
"Hahaha…" She finally pulled her shirt back down while laughing at my expense.
I barely managed to force her out the door as she seemed to grow more and more inappropriate. She finally let me close the door on her and then she wandered off down the hallway while laughing to herself. I locked the door this time, finally affording myself some true peace and quiet. I couldn't even begin to contemplate how things had ended up this way. After mentally recovering for a few moments, I went and put on some clothing.
Most of my stuff was more stylish than it used to be, but I managed to find something that I could still wear. Just a t-shirt and jeans, really. Strangely, the jeans had no pockets, which was really annoying. When I finished, I looked at the door leading to the rest of my family. This was only day two of my strange new life. What was I going to find next?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 10 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
After recovering from my odd encounter with my mother and sisters that was completely different from what I was used to, I walked cautiously out my door. I was wearing a pair of jeans and a shirt. Both were a bit tighter than I was used to, but they weren't something I would not have worn in my old world. I cautiously looked around, almost afraid to encounter my sisters. They had changed so drastically that I had become extremely wary of them.
Mackenzie was still in her room from where she fled after that strange moment in my bedroom. I couldn't even wrap my head around it. Did we almost kiss? I felt up my sister's chest, and not only did I get no repercussions, but she was also the one embarrassed and hiding in her room. Kristy and Kelsey were also in their room. Usually, the girls left their doors open unless they saw me walking by. They would then deliberately close it as if they had been waiting just to shut it in my face. Now, the doors were already closed, every girl demanding privacy.
It was the same with Bethany too. Four sisters, three closed doors. That was when I came across the first door that was open. Well, calling it open was a bit off. It was only open a crack. It was as if Dawn had closed the door but forgot to latch it all the way. Out of pure curiosity, I peeked through the crack in her room.
So messy! Her bed wasn't made, and there was stuff all over the floor. It looked really dirty. There was no light on at all. Instead, there was a computer in the corner that offered the only glow in the room. Dawn was sitting on a chair. I couldn't see anything but the top of her head from the angle the crack afforded me, but I could see her computer. Also, as my eyes adjusted, I could hear something being said over her speakers, although they were down low.
"Ah… Ah… Ah… Fuck yeah! You're grabbing my dick. It feels so good."
"Hehe… Do you like that pussy? Take that pussy! Fuck it!"
My eyes popped wide as there was clear porn on the computer screen. There was a girl there, but the camera was completely focused on the guy. You could hear her talking, but she was just a disembodied pussy that seemed to be bouncing up and down on this cock excitedly. Meanwhile, the guy had a silly expression on his face and seemed to be lying back, barely doing anything while she rode his cock for all it was worth.
I accidentally leaned forward a bit, and the door inched open. The extra light from the hallways flooded into the room. There was a click and the porn minimized, and then Dawn spun around. She had a confused but angry expression on her face. When her eyes landed on me, they turned white, and then she bared her teeth angrily.
"Get out of my room, Noah!"
"Eh?"
"Damn, you're so annoying!"
She got up and started walking toward me. However, she was in her underwear and nothing else. I could see her entire body. Dawn was a nerdy girl with glasses and twin tails. She wasn't thin or athletic, but a bit plump. This didn't mean she wasn't cute. All of my sisters were hot, but she had low self-esteem because of her weight and glasses. She also didn't get a whole lot of sun, giving her a pale look. Basically, she was your typical nerd girl. Fantasy girl to all male nerds but spurned by most women.
"Sister, I…" I wanted to apologize about seeing her almost naked, but she didn't seem to care at all.
She shoved me out and then slammed the door in my face. Somehow, this felt like it always did, yet it was all completely different.
Her room smelled of something too. Was it kind of a fishy smell? When she pushed me, her hand had a scent on it. It felt somewhat familiar like I had smelled it yesterday when I was with Sam. She wasn't… it wasn't… I shook my head, deciding it wasn't something I needed to dwell on. I finally turned away and headed out to the kitchen. I had wasted enough time.
"London?" I was really surprised to see her there when I walked into the kitchen.
I noticed that she was cooking food in the oven.
"Noah! You're up, I'm relieved."
"Really?"
"Mm!" She nodded. "I was still worried about you after last night. I was so busy that I had to just leave you like that, but I wanted to follow up and make sure you're still good. Stupid mom here was trying to make you cook after suffering from a head trauma!"
She nodded into the living room, which could be seen from the kitchen. Mom was sitting in a chair and seemed to ignore London. She had a shirt on, but she was sitting in her panties like this was normal. She was watching the television, which appeared to be another sports game. Even when I was a guy, I didn't understand the appeal of sports. Watching mom watch it so intently; it filled me with an odd feeling.
At least I wouldn't need to worry about cooking right now. My skills really were basic.
"You are doing okay, aren't you?"
"Ah!" I turned and made a noise of surprise when I realized London was right next to me.
She reached out and touched my forehead with her cool hands. She was really close to me, and I wondered if when I gave her a peck on the cheek if it had affected her more than I thought it would.
I suddenly had a massive urge just to come clean and tell her everything. I had spoken to Sam, but she hadn't believed most of what I told her. In the end, I had only gotten her in a bunch of trouble, and she wasn't able to help me at all. London was kind of different though. She was older, and she had someone. There wouldn't be that weird tension between her and I, like there would be between a girl and a guy. Plus, she was pre-med, so she was smart and probably had an idea or two on how to help me.
Instead, a strange thought came to me, and my hand darted out and pinched her nipple. She made a noise and pulled away. I jumped for a second, seeing her react like a normal girl.
"Wh-what are you doing?" she said, covering her chest and blushing.
My mouth fell open. For a moment, it felt like everything had returned to normal. Then, my mother spoke up.
"Haha… Noah has been interested in girl's chests lately. You should show him your tits."
She shot her mother a look, and then her eyes widened, and she grabbed my arm, pulling me away. I was surprised by her sudden movement, but she had a serious look on her face. Only when we were hidden away and out of mom's view did she whisper in a low voice.
"You didn't, did you?"
"Huh? What?"
"With that… girl! You didn't let her… you know… sex?"
I blinked, surprised that such an innocuous action had caused her to guess the truth instantly. Last night, she had driven me to Sam's house. Now, she was afraid that I did have sex with Sam, and it was why I was acting so weird today. It looked like her parents didn't tell my mom. Maybe they didn't want to have that conversation. If the roles were reversed, who would want to call a girl's father to tell him their son banged her while at their house?
The tone of her voice was starting to annoy me. In fact, this whole world was starting to annoy me. Why was my sex life her problem? Why was my sex life anyone's problem? Why did people keep overlooking things or treating me differently? I hadn't changed at all. The whole world had gone crazy, though.
"What of it?" I crossed my arms. "What does it matter if I had sex? Don't you have sex with your fiancé?"
"Y-you're too young!" she snapped and then blushed. "And if you must know, we haven't done any of that."
"What?"
"He wants to save it until we're married…" London said, looking distantly before shooting me a glare. "As should you!"
"What if I want to have sex now?"
"You… you're a boy… you just need to…"
I had only been in this world for two days, and I had already gotten sick of hearing the words "you're a boy". I damn well know I'm a boy, but that doesn't mean I'm any different than before! I wanted to shock her. Or confuse her. Or just stop her by any means possible. I didn't know what was going through my mind, but my hand suddenly came out, and I brought my hand up her skirt and touched her right there.
"I want you to be my first!"
I had already lost my first to Sam, but how could London know that? I was just trying to shock her. It worked because she suddenly gasped, and words stopped coming from her mouth. Her eyes widened for a moment. Then her expression turned a bit serious. I guess I really had gone too far. She suddenly grabbed my arms tightly. It was a little painful. I got it; I was stupi-
Her lips pressed against mine. All thoughts disappeared as a tongue slipped into my mouth. My 24-year-old sister was kissing me. A hot college grad with large breasts, a great body, and more besides was kissing me aggressively, and my hand was squeezed between her thighs, touching her underwear. It felt like she was getting wet, but it could have just been sweat. As for me, I felt incredibly dizzy, but my body also responded.
She finally pulled her lips away. "No… I'm getting married… I can't…"
I leaned forward and then kissed her neck, sucking it roughly. Her thighs relaxed slightly, and it allowed me to move my fingers. I started stroking the soft linen material down there. I could feel the lips through the cloth. My fingers moved along them more and more. I could hear her breathing growing ragged in my ears. My head felt hot, and I couldn't believe that this was all it took.
Her hand had started grabbing my dick. She was rubbing it with her hand excitedly through my pants. Her other hand grabbed and squeezed my chest, massaging it like I might have grabbed her tits. We kissed again, this time more intensely. Her fingers were moving quickly up and down my shaft, stroking me through my pants. Not wanting to be outdone, my fingers stroked her just as fast. Now, she was definitely wet, but I wasn't much better, a damp spot forming on the tent of my pants.
"Brother… fuck…" She whispered erotically. "Your cock feels so good."
"You want my cock inside you?" I responded, lazily kissing her cheek and neck while she did the same to me.
"Damn… you're such a fucking tease."
"I don't have to be…"
"Please, you're going to make me do something we'll regret. I'm not a good girl. If you let me, I will wreck your dick," she purred, her eyes filled with lust.
"Ah… fuuuuu-!" I hissed as I came in my pants.
The words, the movements, and the feel of her body were more than I could take, and I found myself cumming before I could even do anything.
"Brother creamed his underwear…" she moaned, kissing my lips one more time.
"Hey, is something burning in there?" Mom's voice broke us apart quickly.
The eggs on the stove were in fact smoking, and London ran over and immediately pulled it off. "Shit!"
I stood in the corner, still panting. There was now a big dirty wet spot on my pants. I was frozen though, completely unable to wrap my head around what just happened. My sister had jacked me off through my pants. I could still smell her pussy on my fingertips. This literally just happened.
Once London calmed down the kitchen, she walked over to me and whispered, "Go change your pants, Noah."
"Y-yeah…" I went to walk by her and then she grabbed my shirt, stopping me.
"This is… our little secret?"
"Yeah." I nodded, heading back to my room.
As I walked down the hallway, Kelsey ran out of her room. She was only in her underwear. She was also waving a bra in her hands.
"Give it back, you bitch!" Kristy snapped, running out the open door and trying to hit Kelsey.
"You'll have to do better than that, twinsy!" Kelsey ran down the hall, jumping around me and taking off into the living room.
Kristy glared at her as she left but didn't follow. Her breasts were in full view, and she only had panties and shorts on. She noticed me looking at her and suddenly blushed.
"S-sorry, Brother." She nodded politely and then went back into her room.
Neither girl had noticed my wrecked pants nor cared that I saw them almost naked. I reentered my room, closed and locked the door, and then curled up on my bed. Maybe I wasn't ready to face my second day in this world just yet.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 11 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"I'll be back later!" I called out before slamming the door and nearly running to my bike.
I pedaled quickly and didn't stop until my house was out of sight. Only then, I slowed down and took a breath. I didn't want to have to encounter anyone, so I snuck to the door, and then fled. Everything at home had been way too much for me. Dealing with my sisters the way they were now was a lot to take in. I was confused, horny, and a bit ashamed.
Playing around with people I barely knew, or a childhood friend I hadn't talked to in months, that was one thing. To see my sisters running around topless and my mom acting like a pervert, it really was a brain overload. I needed to spend some time to myself, and I'd never get that at home, locked in that room of mine that isn't really my room. I needed a breather, and a chance to deal with things myself.
There was one problem. I had no clue where I wanted to go. I slowed down my bike and started to catch my breath. Why don't I think about it rationally? I was in a world where men were chased after and women were rather easy. I remembered watching a video once where they sent a guy and a girl out, each asking 100 random strangers for anonymous sex. The man couldn't find a single woman who said yes, while the woman had around half of the men say yes. That was without a conversation, just walking up and saying, let's fuck!
Some argued that the evidence was skewed because of this reason or that, but I still thought it was pretty telling. Whether women wanted it or not, they were taught to reject it outright. Since the values in this world were reversed, then that meant it was now men who were chaste and women who sought out sex. I didn't know how long this world would remain this way. It was too much to believe it was just a dream at this point, but that didn't mean this world might turn back to normal tomorrow.
So, the question I should be asking myself is what should I try out while things were still crazy. What things have I always wanted to do that I never got to do? Shouldn't I take advantage of this? In many ways, it's every guy's dream to be in a world like this. So, pretending that I only had the world in this state for the next twenty-four hours, what should I do?
While I was contemplating that question while half-standing, half-sitting on my bike, a car pulled up next to me and a window rolled down. I glanced over to see a woman peeking her head out. She was a middle-aged woman. She was neither particularly pretty nor particularly ugly. She had mid-length straight brown hair, brown eyes, average tits, and wore typical jeans and a shirt. There was nothing remarkable about her. She was a pretty average woman who normally I would have ignored and would likely have ignored me in the old world.
"Hey, beautiful, you need a ride?" she asked, giving me a smile that I felt was slightly off.
"Seriously? I'm sixteen!" I said in a flabbergasted voice.
She blushed ashamedly but recovered quickly. "Y-you look older. It's fine. I can take you wherever you want."
"You want to fuck me?" My expression darkened as I managed to connect this scenario with my old world.
"Ah! N-no! I just was offering a ride! I swear!"
"You think I'm stupid?" I suddenly felt some anger bubbling inside me.
"I was just offering, damn, don't be such a bitch!" Her expression turned ugly, and she pulled away, ready to drive off.
I couldn't exactly understand why I was upset, but partly it was because she was so blatant about her desires. It wasn't even like she was being subtle. She drove over and offered a ride to a guy alone. I'm riding a bike! Did she expect me just to abandon it? She totally just wanted to fuck some cute sixteen-year-old.
Is that what I was in this world? Is it cute like my sisters were cute in the old world? I had to assume I must be at least somewhat attractive and not just to my sisters, my mum, and my friend but also to my friend's mom, the doctor, and even the first woman who hit me and caused me to end up in this world. They had all hit on me or seemed to desire me in one way or another.
So, I found myself in one of those situations women talk about where they were creeped out because some older guy hit on them. Except, I didn't feel creeped out at all. I felt annoyed. First off, I was already sexually frustrated because of everything I had to face at home. Then, as I'm trying to think about it, I suddenly have some woman in her thirties pulling over and hitting on me. She's not as old as my mom, but she wasn't young either.
A normal girl in this situation would run away and blog about how scared she was to her friends. However, I wasn't normal. I was completely unlike them. So, how would I act in this situation? Still feeling angry, I opened the door and stepped into her car. Her eyes were wide as she had been just about to pull out of park when her door opened. She glanced over at me uncertainly. I met her gaze with a glare.
"It's your lucky day! You get to fuck me! So, where are you going to fuck me? Do you just want to do it here, or do you got a house to go to?"
"S-seriously?"
"You're wasting my time. You want me to leave?" I started to open the door.
"No!" She locked the door before I could pull the handle, looking desperate. "Ah… we can go to the motel!"
"Why not your place, you married?"
She blushed. "Y-yes…"
"Fucking creep." I crossed my arms.
"…"
As I noticed her watching me, I gestured with my hand. "Well, go! If you want this dick, go get the motel!"
"Yes!" She immediately pulled out of the park and drove off.
I didn't even know what I was doing. I just felt angry and confused, and found release somehow by dropping this frustration on this random stranger. The fact she took it without complaint was strange but also strangely exactly what was expected. I looked at the rearview mirror to see my bike lying abandoned on the sidewalk as we drove off. She looked ahead, her eyes only occasionally darting my way before she licked her lips. I didn't say anything in response. My mind was numb at the moment, and I wasn't really thinking about anything.
The drive was only five minutes, as there was a motel fairly close to my house. I had never stayed here, but I knew that during prom, students would try to rent out a couple of rooms for after-parties or sex. They had pretty lax rules here and didn't ask questions when you had a fake ID, not that I was cool enough to have one.
Two minutes later, she had a key, and she parked us in front of a shitty motel room. She then looked over at me, like a sheep waiting for the shepherd. She was following my lead, afraid she'd spook me off and lose the chance at sex. Was this what it was like to be the gatekeeper of sex? I shook my head and got out the door, slamming it shut a bit too hard. She got out and went up to the motel room, unlocked the door, and the two of us walked inside.
It was small, smelled a bit, and had only one hard looking bed, but it was private enough.
"D-do you need to get ready?" she asked, nodding to the bathroom.
"Take off your pants," I ordered.
"Yes!" She immediately stripped them off and flung them aside.
She was wearing some ugly cotton panties with various holes in them. They weren't cute or sexy at all. Despite her hitting on me like a dog, it was clear that she wasn't expecting to get this far today with anyone. A normal woman in my world would have turned down their closest lover if it meant that he saw her in the wrong underwear. This woman didn't give a crap as long as she got laid.
I reached into my pants and then fished out my dick. As soon as it came out, she inhaled her breath, and her eyes were locked on it like a fat kid on cake.
"Suck my dick," I ordered.
"Uh…" For the first time, she suddenly hesitated.
"What?"
"Ah… I don't do that. I'll give you as much cunt as you want, but I won't put that dirty thing in my mouth."
"Then, get the fuck out."
Her eyes popped open. "Wh-what? D-don't be hasty! Besides, you owe me! I already got this room!"
"I don't owe you shit," I responded, deflecting the typical man lines that she threw my way.
Her face turned dark and she looked as angry as me. "You little slut! Were you just going to be a cunt tease?"
"Cunt tease? Aren't you the little bitch who won't even put my cock in your mouth?"
Her expression grew even worse, and she reached out and grabbed my wrist. "Get in the bed, now!"
My eyes widened and then narrowed. "The fuck you think you doing?"
"Shut up, skank! I'm gonna ride that fucking cock of yours until I'm done!"
Somehow, this situation that should have been terrifying didn't scare me at all. She was an older woman, but she was still four inches shorter than me and about fifty pounds lighter. My body didn't change in this world, so I was going to guess I was still stronger than her.
Even before, I had heard that women could rape men. Women were able to coerce, scare, or otherwise confuse men into sex all the time. In this world, that had to be how it was done because when it came to physical strength, women were clearly weaker. That meant if rape was a problem in this world for men, it'd be 100% psychological.
For me, who didn't grow up with this kind of conditioning, I had no problem showing my strength. I grabbed her wrist which was holding on to mine and then I pulled it off. She brought up her other hand to strike me, and then I grabbed that one too.
"You wish you could ride my cock!" I snorted, pushing her back down on to the bed.
"H-how are you so strong?" Her eyes which held anger and scorn started to grow worried and confused.
"Shut up and take my cock!" I shoved her down and got on top.
I let go of her hands, then lifted her legs, ripping off her underwear before pinning her down. This wasn't much different from the position I had used on Sam. Seeing the girl who thought to dominate me under me and unable to move, it filled me with a sense of satisfaction. My dick was already hard, and I could tell her pussy was wet. She was extremely horny, and her scent had started filling the air from the moment she removed her pants.
As soon as she realized I was going to fight her, her anger diminished, and she didn't try to push me off. Rather, her eyes seemed to shine bright and eagerly.
"Wh-what do you think you're doing?" She demanded, but the horniest and perverse excitement in her eyes was something she was unable to hide.
Sliding my dick into the skank raw, I began to fuck her hard. Holding her legs tightly, I ploughed her pussy, only using a few strokes to wet my dick before I was shoving it into her as hard as I could thrust.
"Ah… damn! That feels good! You're a freaky boy! I love it!" she moaned excitedly.
"Love this!" I snapped, grabbing the nipples of her breasts and twisting them until a bit of pain flashed on her face.
Yet, even with the pain, came only more perverse pleasure. She was a married woman, but thought nothing of picking up a sixteen-year-old boy she didn't even know off the street, running to a motel, and then fucking him without protection. It could easily be said that her limits were almost nonexistent. A normal woman might grow concerned, afraid, or modest when being abused or molested, but in this world, women adhered to a new norm. That norm was that they'd do anything to feel good!
Wouldn't that make me the nympho who bit and scratched like an animal? She seemed completely unconcerned, and very forgiving of any pain and discomfort as long as she felt my dick inside her. I fucked her hard for several minutes, wet lewd sounds filling the air. However, the more I thought about how skanky this girl was, the more pissed off I got, and the more aggressive I became. I grabbed her hair and pulled it. I didn't show any mercy, yanking her head like my own handle bars as I fucked her pussy hard.
"Ah…. Gah… Ahhhhn!"
She suddenly came like a fountain, shooting liquid all over my legs and cock. She liked that too. Her perverse nature seemed to come out the more I fucked her.
I spun around, turning away, so I didn't have to see her perverse face. I was afraid if I kept looking at her, I might grow even more sadistic. Yet, in this position, her ass was right there. My hand went down and slapped it. I continued to piledrive her, and with each thrust, I would slap her ass. My cock went so hard that my balls slapped her pussy, and with my hands smacking her ass, the motel room was filled with the sounds of flesh against flesh.
The only thing louder was her own moaning, which she didn't quiet down at all. I always had the impression in my old world that women moaned loudly, and men were quiet. If that was supposed to be reversed, then I was an abnormally quiet man. However, next to this woman who moans like a pornstar, maybe my perceptions were incorrect. Or, maybe no matter how much you took womanly aspects from a woman when it came to their base instincts, they were still naughty sluts.
"Fuck! Fuck! Damn! You are crazy! Fuck… I'm cumming again!"
"Aren't you the disgusting pervert getting off on this?"
"Hah… Hah… I fucking love you. You're amazing. Nothing like my husband."
"Don't make me sick! You're just garbage…"
"Ahhnn… ahhhnnn… ahnnn…"
The more abusive the language I threw at her, the more ecstatic she grew. She came countless times, and my legs were growing tired, and my balls were growing sore. Since I hadn't been particularly attracted to her, and even grew a bit disgusted with her, I had managed to hold off cumming far better than I did with Sam. We lasted for a good ten minutes. As we went, it seemed like nothing could offend her, and she happily took all of the abuse.
In the end, my anger wore out first. The feel of her cunt did feel good, no matter what. She wasn't unhygienic, and she wasn't ugly, so there was nothing about her that kept me from enjoying this. Thus, once I exhausted my fury on her and found her still wanting, I finally reached my limit.
"I'm gonna cum deep in your pussy!" I said through gritted teeth as I realized my cock was already starting to cum.
"Cum! Fill this pussy up! Fill it up!" she cried.
I ended up cumming deep inside her, rich gobs of hot nectar bursting deep inside her womb. When I finished cumming, the exhaustion of what I was doing caught up with me. I ended up collapsing down next to her.
"Hah… Hah…" She panted noisily. "That was the best fuck of my life. Holy shit. Are you really a teenager?"
"Why, feeling disgusted with yourself?"
"Hehe… what? The age of consent is sixteen here. You're old enough. You should be my boyfriend. We can do it raw all the time. If I get pregnant, I'll just have my husband raise it. Haha."
"Just get the hell out of here," I muttered, suddenly feeling slightly sick and turning away from her.
"Whatever… you are just crazy, but that's the best part." She sat up, reached over, and slapped my butt. "I'll take my leave first. You can keep the motel tonight if you want. Just don't fuck any other girls in it, okay! I'd get really mad."
"Hmm…" I responded noncommittally, my head still in a pillow as I lay away from her.
She got up and stretched, then went and grabbed her underwear and pants and sat on the foot of the bed. I just lay there naked and waited in silence. She put her clothing back on, checked herself in the mirror, and then eyed me, a worried look on her face.
"Look, bitch, I'm not sure what you're going through. Bad breakup. Drugs. Money problems. All of the above. I don't really care that much, but you're okay on your own, right?"
"…"
She sighed and scratched her head, "I was joking about the boyfriend thing. Actually, it's best if you don't contact me. I'm getting a promotion soon, and I don't need some crazy guy going to my husband or stalking me. It was fun, but let's just leave it here. Here, take this. It's enough to buy yourself something nice."
She reached out and grabbed my butt one more time, in a gesture she seemed to think was reassuring or affectionate.
"…"
She looked back one more time, but didn't say anything else as she left the motel room. I slowly turned to see a stack of twenties on the nightstand. I looked through it to see she had left 200 in all. For all intents and purposes, it wasn't prostitution money. It was hush money. She came here because of her horniness, but once she came, she started worrying this might hurt her and her family, so she bailed quickly. I didn't even catch her name. So… that's the kind of world this was.
"Damn… this is fucked up…" I muttered to myself, dropping my head back into the pillow.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 12 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"David… you are not the father!"
"N-no… why…" The man on the screen broke into tears.
"Hah! I told you!" The woman jumped and started pointing at the man. "You don't get to stay in my home anymore. Get the fuck out!"
"I love him; I still want him in my life."
"Tough, he ain't yours. Get lost."
I was watching an episode of Oprah, which functioned more like Jerry Springer. Everything was the same, but also different. Some things couldn't change. Women still had the babies. A woman certainly couldn't be confused whether she was the mother or not. Yet, in this world, men seemed to be protected if they got a woman pregnant. They would live in their house and take care of the child while the woman went off to work.
Women cheating on men wasn't odd even before, but the women here seemed much more shameless and less prone to lying. The guys, on the other hand, would often act silent, or shameful, or bitchy. It had been three hours since that woman had left me in the motel room. I decided to stay for a bit. It really was a good place for me to clear my head.
Lying naked on the bed, still smelling of sex, I flipped through the channels one after another. A few shows were gender-swapped, but most weren't. Although, the nature of the shows were completely different. The soaps had turned into crime dramas, and the crime dramas appeared to be romance stories.
I was still in the motel room, taking the strange woman's advice and using the privacy to get my mind in order. That got boring pretty quick, so I took to watching television instead. Most of the day had passed by with me chilling in the room. I decided since it was on her dime, I'd raid the refreshment minifridge for food and drink. I even ordered a few movies, including one porn, billed to the room, of course.
The porn was similar to what I had seen on television. The focus was on the man, including many closeups of his dick and ass. Suffice it to say; it didn't appeal to me at all. I watched a few movies too, and while they were similar to what I remembered, they were just as often different. I just couldn't handle the differences and eventually stopped watching them. That left me with daily television, which I had been skimming through the last few hours. Of course, even that followed its course.
I raised the remote and turned the television off. I had seen enough to have a basic understanding of how this world functioned now. I was just trying to hide from my problems. It was around dinner time now, and mom would probably be wondering where I was. At this point, I had two options. I could hunker down and prepare to live my new life, or I could go out and take advantage of a new world.
If there was a God out there, there had to be a reason he put me in this world. I was reminded of Groundhog's Day, where Bill had to relive the same day over and over again until he finally lived the perfect and selfless day. I didn't have an eternity to grow as a person, and for all I know, the world could be back to normal the next time I bumped my head.
In that case, I should make a list of all the things I've always wanted to do. Maybe, if I filled out this checklist, my world would go back to the way it started. If it happened sooner than that, I'd only regret not living this fantasy to the fullest. I pulled out a pad of paper and pen from the nightstand and started writing while talking to myself.
"First off, no unprotected sex."
STDs weren't as prevalent in this world. It was harder for women to transfer STDs than men. Harder, but not impossible, and naturally there were slutty men who were promiscuous too. The rates were lower, but not to the point of being nonexistent. It was enough that I should be safe. Plus, I don't want to end up with a baby.
"Get a Sugar Mommy," I spoke while writing.
An older, yet still attractive rich woman who would buy me things for sex? Yes, please! I lived in a single-parent household with five siblings. You better believe I didn't have much stuff of my own. All of my video games and consoles were second hand and purchased with birthday money from grandma. It would be so nice to have someone take me out or buy things for me.
"Bang really hot girls."
I frowned after I wrote that down. It was easier written than said. Hot guys wouldn't just fuck any girl with a pussy in my old world. I mean, at this rate, I could just say I want to sleep with a celebrity. I'm sure there were tons of women who wanted to screw Brad Pit, Idris Elba, or Ryan Gosling. That didn't mean that they got to do it! I needed to be realistic here. I could fuck perverted, horny women, but it wasn't like I could have anyone I wanted.
So, it stood to reason, and I couldn't just act like a slut to get sex from an unusually hot girl. Furthermore, I didn't even know any hot girls to chase. The hottest girls I knew were my own sisters. Maybe one of them had a hot friend I could fuck. Screwing my sister's friend? That sounded great. After years of torture, it even felt a bit like vindication. I underlined that one.
"Strip at a bachelorette party."
I blushed after I said it, but I still wrote it on the page. A bunch of drunk, horny girls, wanting you to dance? I mean, most guys wouldn't dare to be a male stripper. You needed a certain degree of sexiness and talent to pull that off. However, just about any girl with a pretty face could strip. Well, maybe I'd never complete this part of my checklist. We'll just call it brainstorming.
"Get a girl to pay for my dinner, and then ghost her!"
That might sound bitter, but I wanted to do it for all men who had that happen to them. It had never happened to me, but I had read girl chat online and had a few friends this happened to. After a guy buys them dinner and puts all this work into the relationship, the girl is just happy walking the other way and not even giving him the basic decency of saying she's not interested.
"Of course! Two women at once. No… why stop there? How about an orgy! Like, five women!"
It could happen in this world. I could have a gang bang with a bunch of horny women. Did women in this world resist homosexuality like guys in my old world? I had to assume yes. It'd be a delicate process of finding women who were happy touching each other. First, I'd go two women, and then I'd build from there.
"Build a harem…"
It's got to be possible. In my old world, there was no way I was charismatic enough to pull it off. Now though, if I found a group of girls who were on board, it'd be a rather easy matter.
"Sex with a stranger… well, I already fulfilled that one."
I immediately marked it off the list. The woman who gave me this hotel room was someone I had never met before. It was pretty exciting having sex with her, and while I felt a bit sick at first, overall, I'd have to say I didn't regret getting in her car.
"Sex with my sisters- ah… what am I thinking!'
I scribbled that one out until I almost tore the page. That was not going to end up on this list. They were my sisters. A little revenge was fine, but actually trying to seduce them was another matter. It'd be cruel for both of us.
"Sleep with a boss to keep job… ah… I need a job. Sleep with the boss to get a job!"
"Fuck pizza girl for the tip."
"Molest girl on the bus."
At this point, I was just writing down every sexual fantasy I could think of. There were entire genres online dedicated to this kind of thing, and they were typically my favorite kind of porn. As a man, you could only dream of a girl one day wanting to suck your cock for a tip or something. Now, with me, it was a very real possibility! Yet, was there nothing about this world I could take advantage of other than sex? There had to be some advantage women had over men.
"Sports?"
Women sports were more popular than men sports here, but that didn't mean I could be an athlete. I didn't have super strength or anything. Guys were still guys. I may have surprised a single stranger by overpowering her in a situation when men from this world typically act meek, but it was too much to assume that I'd be competitive. Heck, I probably wouldn't be competitive against women from this world. I could barely run a mile without collapsing.
"Scholarships."
I was in school. I had little chance of going to college before. However, now I was the equivalent of a girl by societies standard. Girls used to have special scholarships and were looked at differently than guys. I bet there were all-guy universities I could apply to, and maybe a slight edge of acceptance too. Everyone knew that they wanted more girls in STEM. That meant they needed guys in STEM in this world. Therefore, I could jump right into that field and be surrounded by women.
With that, I gave a sigh and looked over my list three times before gently folding it and placing it in my pocket.
"My future, huh?"
I had never thought about that before. All I did was play games, jack off, and sleep. Something about having my entire life turned upside down seemed to change that. Was it because I had sex for the first time? Was it because I was in a motel room having just played with a stranger? I didn't know, but suddenly I was thinking about what I would do in the future.
Yet, which future was I going to live? Was the world going to go back to normal, or was I going to have to face a new standard of living?
I finally left the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. I washed until I was clean, and then I left the motel room. I wasn't very far from the house. It'd be a half-hour walk, so I left the key and started heading back home. It was now late in the evening. As long as I was home by 7 pm, mom probably wouldn't worry too much.
Eventually, I made it back to where the woman had picked me up. My bike was no longer there. Someone had ended up stealing it after all. It was a piece of crap we bought from a garage sale anyway. Patting my pants which contained 200, I figured I could buy a new bike if I really wanted to. In a world filled with perverted women, I could probably make even more money doing things I've always wanted to do and thinking that made me feel a little sad though. I'd have to be doing it not with the people I wanted to. I was probably lucky that the strange girl was clean and normal looking. It wasn't like this world had a shortage of ugly women.
Since makeup and nice fashion seemed not to be the focus of woman from this world, there were uglier women all around. Women who didn't care about their appearance were many in this world. They didn't care about their appearance probably because they didn't have to in this world.
I shook my head, not wanting to think about it. Would I need to start wearing designer clothing and makeup just to get jobs? I really hoped not.
A small frown formed on my face as I got closer to the house. I saw a strange car in my driveway. As I got closer, I realized that there was a police car parked in front of my house. I continued to walk, and my frown deepened. I started to worry that something happened and that one of my sisters was hurt. As I got closer, I saw my mom standing on the front porch. She had a scowl on her face and her arms crossed. My three younger sisters and Mackenzie were standing outside too, with equally worried expressions on their faces.
They were talking to a policewoman, who was writing something down. It was at this point that Kelsey noticed me walking across the lawn. I was walking much faster now, and my heart clenched with fear that someone was hurt.
"It's Noah! He's here!" Kelsey cried out.
"Noah! Where have you been?" Mackenzie cried out, running over and grabbing my arm.
"Huh? Out? I yelled, didn't I?"
"You've been gone all day!" she snapped angrily. "Anything could have happened to you?"
"Eh? I'm fine? It's not even 8pm yet?"
"Noah is okay?" Mom yelled, her expression looking both relieved and furious.
"He's okay, mom."
Mom suddenly marched over to me and grabbed my other arm a bit hard. "What did you think you were doing?"
"Huh? I just needed some time to myself?"
"I found your bike just lying on the side of the street!" Mackenzie said, nearly in tears.
"We thought someone snatched you!"
"I'm sixteen…" I said in disbelief.
"Yeah? You're a sixteen-year-old BOY!" Mom snapped. "Do you know what perverts could have done with you?"
"Maybe?"
"You! This isn't a joke! One of our neighbors even said she saw you getting into a car with a strange woman."
"Ah! That's… that was nothing. They just offered a ride."
Mom's eyes narrowed. "How could you be so stupid! She could have kidnapped you! Raped you! Don't you care?"
Her words were so abnormal, and I did something I absolutely shouldn't have. I giggled. This was exactly the wrong thing to do. Mom's face turned red. I had never seen her so angry, certainly not on my account.
"I don't know what the hell is going on with you, but this is unacceptable! I have London out right now looking for you, and we thought you might have been kidnapped. How can you be so careless and inconsiderate!"
Seeing her expression, I was frozen like a deer in headlights. My eyes were wide, but I couldn't say anything. Mom was actually shaking, and Mackenzie was glaring at me too. Kelsey and Kristy also wore angry expressions, but they looked like they were trying to emulate mom.
"I-I'm sorry…" I managed to mutter weakly, not sure what else to say.
"Get your ass inside! You're grounded for a week!"
"What? But I wasn't even gone that long!"
"Don't start with me!"
She pointed to the house, but I couldn't even bring myself to be angry. Instead, I just turned and walked into the house. Mom went to the policewomen and started to apologize for wasting their time. The policewomen assured her that this kind of thing happened all the time. The last thing I heard before I went inside was them advising her to teach me how to protect myself from female predators properly.
I went into my room and closed the door, moving to sit on my bed. I was still completely stunned. I had never expected in a million years that this would happen. I knew that mom was always strict on the girls to not stay out late and to let her know where they were. However, it wasn't nearly to this level. Typically, she had never really cared when I returned home.
I wasn't angry, though. I felt somewhat warm. Was that what it felt like to have someone worry about you? Guys were typically expected to just deal with it. At least, that was my experience. I pulled out my list I had made in the motel. I looked at it one more time, crumpled it up, and then tossed it in the trash. Let's just let things play out one step at a time, for now.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 13 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Knock. Knock. Knock.
"Yeah?" I asked, looking up from my pillow.
The door opened, and the person who stepped in was London, who had a solemn look on her face.
"Noah, do you have some time to talk?"
"Aren't I grounded? All I have is time."
London nodded, but she had a strangely wooden expression on her face. "Okay…"
"What do you want?" I asked, sitting up in bed. "Rather, when did you suddenly take such an interest in what's going on at home?"
She bit her lip. "Y-you know why! Don't act like you don't."
"It's 'cause you want my dick?"
"Brother… when did you become so lewd!" She looked around and then ran over to put her hand on my mouth. "You can't say those kinds of things."
"Well, am I wrong?"
"I-it's just confusing, right now. I'm getting married. I have a man… but… you're too young. And you're my half-brother. What happened between us was just… a mistake…"
"I'm a mistake?" I asked, deliberately being a bit cruel.
"Brother, is what happened earlier why you fled the house? Is that why you got in the car with some strange woman?"
I bit my lip and looked away. "Maybe…"
She closed her eyes and sighed. "I'm sorry. This is my fault. I'm an adult, and I led you on, and because of a moment of weakness, I fucked everything up."
"You can blame me too…"
"It's not your fault…"
"Will you stop that!" I growled angrily and grabbed her shirt. "I hit on you because you're beautiful! I'm just as responsible for what we did."
"C-calm down, brother."
"I won't! I'm attracted to you!" My words were growing louder and louder. "I want to fuck you! I… Mmm!"
London suddenly grabbed me and kissed me. For not the first time, I found our tongues exploring each other's mouths. She probably thought I was too flustered to realize it, but it was pretty clear she was kissing me like this to keep me from talking and revealing what happened. I used the opportunity to wrap my arms around her and hug her. Her large chest pressed against mine. Even if this world was weird, women still smelled good, and my sister was no exception. My hand fell down and then grabbed her butt.
"Mm!" London pulled away, gasping for breath. "Noah, please… we can't."
"London, I have a confession to make."
"What?"
"I'm a guy."
"Huh, um… yeah, I know that. I don't even need pre-med to catch that."
"No, I mean, my values are reversed. I'm like… well, a girl."
This hadn't become easier to explain since I had revealed this to Sam. Why did I decide to reveal it to London now? I didn't really know. Probably because if I didn't tell someone else, I'd go crazy.
"I don't follow." She scrunched up her forehead.
"I'm horny, and like porn, and all the things a girl is typically known for."
"Ah! D-don't tell me things like that. I like to see my little brother as still innocent."
"No, I mean, when I hit my head, the world seemed to change. Before, guys acted like girls, and girls acted like boys. Do you understand? You and my sisters used to act like guys would act, and I act like I always have. You're the ones who changed."
She listened carefully and then put out her hand and touched my forehead. Then she shook her head and made a bitter expression.
"I'm the worst," she said.
"Huh? What does that mean?"
"Your concussion. Your behavior started changing then, you must still be suffering from it. I thought that we… I mean… I took advantage of your condition. I feel like an idiot. You're sick, and you need time."
"Wait… that's not…"
"It's okay, Noah. I may be a creepy shitty big sister, but I won't take advantage of you again. Mom's still angry, but I'll tell her your mind is still confused. She will definitely lighten up your load. As for tomorrow, you won't have to go back to school."
"Stop. I'm not confused. I'm really attracted to you, but you'd never been interested in me in a million years. You don't even care about me. None of my sisters did. Mom neither. You all treated me like a freak."
She looked like she was about to tear up, but she wore a gentle smile on her face and kissed my head. "We always cared about you. If you're only noticing that now, well, at least you caught on eventually."
"London!"
She ignored me and left, closing the door. I chucked my pillow at the closed door, feeling extremely frustrated. So much for having a confidant. Sam and I just were close enough, and after what happened, I felt a little awkward just calling her up to complain about this world. I wanted someone in my family I could relate with.
Since it wouldn't be London, was there someone else I could unload on? There was Mackenzie, but she was uptight. She'd definitely tell mom everything I told her. The twins were definitely a no. Dawn had no interest in talking to me in any world. Wait… how about Bethany? She was the youngest, only thirteen. She might actually believe it if I told her. You could call it gullible, but since it was all true, I really needed someone to believe me.
I walked to the door and opened it up. I listened out in the hall. In the kitchen, I could hear a conversation.
"I just don't want him to get hurt…" Mom said.
"He's confused after the accident. I think he's more confused than we realized. We need to keep him home and watch him for the next few days."
"If anything happens to my little boy, I'm going to find that bitch who hit him and break her arms."
They were busy, so I snuck down the hallway until I came in front of Bethany's door. I thought about knocking, but that might alert my family. Instead, I just opened the door quietly and slipped inside. Bethany looked like how she always did. She was wearing a tight shirt that failed to cover her midriff, hoochie shorts, and was lying on her bed while reading a magazine.
However, I only took one step before I heard other sounds and realized her position was off slightly. She had an arm under her, and her butt was slightly raised and shaking ever so slightly. She was making giggling noises at what she was reading, and she was panting for breath. As my eyes focused on the magazines, I realized they were underwear magazines taken from some male fashion store.
Even though I said nothing, Bethany must have felt my presence, because her panting stopped short and she spun around, looking at me. With her turned to her side, I could distinctly see her hand down the front of her shorts, where they were presumably rubbing something.
"B-br-br-"
I jumped across the room and covered her mouth. "Don't yell!"
Her eyes had turned to saucers as I jumped on top of her. My crotch was now pressed up against her hand, keeping her from removing it from within her small hoochie shorts. On the other side of her hand was her bare female parts. Having just grown worked up with London, only to find myself on top of my sister as she touched herself and made lewd noises, blood flowed where I would have preferred it didn't.
My penis started to go, pushing against the back of her hand. As it did so, her eyes widened even more. I glared at her, daring her to speak.
"I'm removing my hand now," I said very quietly. "I need to talk with you, sister."
I slowly pulled my hand away from her mouth, and my pelvis away from hers. She immediately pulled her hand out of her shorts.
"Th-this isn't what it looks like!" she said desperately.
"You're masturbating."
"Ah…" She grunted like she had been struck in the stomach. "That's… please don't tell our other sisters this. They will definitely make fun of me. And they'll be really angry you saw, especially Mackenzie. I don't want her to kick my ass again."
"That's…" I supposed if I had a little brother who my sisters caught jacking off, I'd give them a hard time too. "I won't say anything."
Only then did she relax, and the two of us pulled away. She rubbed the back of her hand for a second but otherwise didn't mention my erection in the slightest. I suppose it was too embarrassing to address. I was appreciative about that. I didn't want things to get awkward between us like they were between London and me.
"Why did you suddenly come in here?" she demanded. "You should knock first!"
"Shouldn't you lock the door?"
She grunted again like she had been struck in the stomach. "I'm sorry…"
In my old world, that would have never worked. The old Bethany wouldn't have accepted any fault. Even if she left the door wide open, she'd still blame me completely if I just glanced into her room. Having a Bethany that didn't act spoiled and took responsibility for her actions felt kind of nice.
"It's fine!" I said, trying not to upset her too much. "Rather, I'm grounded right now, and I was afraid I'd make too much noise. It's my fault for barging in. I'm sorry too."
Her eyes widened again as if completely surprised her big brother would apologize for anything. Was I really that bad? I let out a cough.
"I heard about what happened earlier. You were gone the whole day. If I did that, mom would barely notice, but with you, she called the cops."
"That's what I'm saying!" I grew excited and grabbed her arms.
She winced a bit, and then looked away blushing. "Still, you shouldn't be in here. You'll get in more trouble."
"I need to talk to you." I decided to just launch into the reason I came.
"What about?"
"I want to tell you a true story."
"Hmm?"
"What if… you went to a world where guys acted more like girls?"
"Th-they'd be easier to understand…" she said bitterly.
"Ah…" I chuckled awkwardly. "I mean, like, what if guys liked sports, and video games, and wanted to pursue women for… you know… relations."
She was still thirteen, so I couldn't bring myself to say sex in front of her, even if I did catch her masturbating. She got the idea though and seemed to take my words seriously, nodding in thought.
"I think that it'd be nice… I mean, guys and girls would see more eye to eye and…"
I shook my head, realizing she was giving some simple answer and wasn't being honest at all. "No, I mean, that girls started to act like guys. They liked sewing, cooking, and dramas. They were the… well. They were closed off and repressed a bit."
"I can't imagine it."
I felt like laughing, but I couldn't bring myself to. "Yesterday, I hit my head. London thinks I have brain damage, but that isn't what happened. Before I hit my head, girls acted like boys, and boys acted like girls. After I hit my head, well, now everything is backward. Women's breasts were something guys only dreamed of seeing and were always covered. Now you guys walk around shirtless."
"I don't like being shirtless! That's just Kelsey!" Bethany responded defensively.
"That's not the point!" I responded tearfully. "The point is, no one is acting like they used to act. You used to watch makeup tutorials and read about fashion. If I even looked your way, you would slam the door in my face. I'm pretty sure you have never masturbated before today."
"That's not true! I masturbate all the… ah! I mean…"
I laughed. "See? I masturbate all the time too!"
"Eh? Bu-ut you're a boy?"
"Come on, even other boys masturbate…" I sighed.
She was more naïve than I thought. I was sure other girls masturbated in my old world. I had seen it on the internet. If that was the case, the reverse was true too.
"S-so, what you're saying is that big brother… is a pervert?"
"A big one!" I gave her a thumbs-up and then shot her a glare. "No! I'm saying I'm just like you, or Mackenzie, or any of them. I like video games. I like porn. I like sex!"
"So… brother is into sex too…"
"What do you mean, too?" I demanded. "Who doesn't want to have sex?"
"Ah! It's just… I never had. I've been wondering a lot lately though, what a man feels like."
I suddenly found myself looking down at her and gulping. This had taken a turn I didn't expect. My barely dressed, horny, thirteen-year-old sister was looking down with pink color painting her cheeks and a shy expression while asking about sex. I was an idiot for thinking I could have this conversation with her.
"Um… well, it's not like I'm into guys. I'm only interested in girls." I said stiffly.
"I'm a girl," she said, looking up at me through her long eyelashes.
"Y-you're young," I stuttered out.
"I'm ready!" she insisted, suddenly reaching out and touching my knee.
What had Mackenzie called her? A little pervert? I suddenly became aware of just how strong a budding boy's hormones were at that age. Since things were reversed, Bethany was completely out of control. Just a little provocation and she was already looking like she wanted to push me down. Well, most of the women in this world were like that to one degree or another, but for Bethany, she was truly young and naïve, and it was clear she was out of her depth.
"Sister…" I found a certain part of me starting to move again, especially as her hand moved its way up my knee to my thigh.
When did I grow so lustful for my sisters? Did my hit to the head really affect my brain in some ways, or was I always this perverted? She was my young and innocent sister, but she was drawing closer to me, and all I could think about was how she would feel.
I found myself completely unable to pull away. Rather, I leaned forward, and then the pair of us kissed. She made a noise, but then closed her eyes and kissed me back. She was using her tongue all wrong, and she was very sloppy. I realized in an instant that this was my sister's first kiss! Rather than feel repelled, I grew even more excited. I reached out and grabbed her, ready to throw her on the bed.
"Ow!" She suddenly pulled back and grabbed her stomach.
I hadn't grabbed her that hard, so I was confused. She looked away.
"Sorry, can you go?"
Her sudden change of behavior was jarring.
"No! What is it you're hiding?"
"N-nothing! I-I just don't want to kiss my ugly brother!"
I reached out and grabbed the hem of her shirt, and she immediately tried to stop me. "What is it?"
"St-stop… don't!"
"Your shirt… take it off…"
"No… please…!"
I was stronger, though, and I managed to pull her shirt up to her chest. That's when I saw them. There were ugly welts on her body. She had one on her side where I grabbed her. When I had touched her arms, I realized there was a bruise there as well.
"What is this?" I demanded.
"It's nothing!" She shot back.
"Did Mom do this to you?"
"No!"
"Our sisters?"
"No, they don't know about it!"
"Who?" I demanded, feeling extremely angry. "Who hurt you?"
"It's just someone at school?"
"Someone? The girls are bullying you?"
"No! It's a boy, okay? A boy did this!"
My eyes narrowed dangerously. "I'll fucking kill him!"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 14 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Brother… relax. I'm just a girl."
"What are you talking about?" I snarled. "You got wounds all over your body. Why haven't you told someone?"
She looked away shyly. "How could I tell anyone I got beat up by a guy?"
I was confused by her words for a moment, but once I managed to calm down for a moment, I realized that she was right. This world, it'd be like a girl beating up a guy. This kind of thing happened, but most people treated it like a joke. They would call the guy a wimp and laugh while he suffered abuse. Some people would say that it was impossible for a girl to beat up a guy.
It was immediately clear that my sister was too embarrassed by what was happening to say anything. Her sisters, as they were now, would definitely not be the understanding type. My fist clenched as I thought about this fact. In the old world, this would have been resolved instantly. Someone would have noticed, and my sisters would have defended her. Police would have been called. That man would never hurt another girl.
Yet, in this world, I could already hear Mom laughing it off and saying that he probably likes her. Girls get beat up; she can take it. It's not important. It doesn't matter.
This world wasn't any better than my previous world. It was different, and there were things to enjoy, but there were just as many things that caused me to feel anger. They didn't even make sense in the context. Men were still stronger than women. At least in my world, most people acknowledged this. Although, I seemed to recall a rising movement that was trying to deny what many called facts. Women were in no way disadvantaged to men in sports, they'd claim.
This world had rectified that issue in sports by flipping the narrative. Men were too strong and clumsy to participate in sports designed for women. When they participated, there were more injuries. Thus, it was preferable to watch female sports and to focus on women.
How did they rectify this though? In their minds, men just didn't hurt women. They were too delicate and disinclined. They didn't have the aggression women had. Even though they were stronger, they wouldn't even try to fight a woman. It truly caused me to feel anger again. Bethany watched me worriedly as these emotions danced across my face.
"Please… brother, you have to keep this a secret! Please… don't tell anyone!" I looked her expression over carefully.
She had reached out and grabbed my hands, something old Bethany wouldn't have done in a million years. She had a look of desperation and fear on her face. It was clear she feared being called out for being harassed by a guy more than the guy himself. This was a once in a lifetime request a little sister was giving her brother. If I let her down here, she would likely never trust me again, no matter what world we lived in.
"I won't say anything… to anyone. I promise," I spoke slowly, watching the relief flood over her face.
I had to keep those words too. If I turned around and went behind her back, it would be even worse than had I made no agreement in the first place. She depended on me to keep this a secret.
That was fine, though. I didn't have any intention of going to an adult about this. They wouldn't do anything anyway. My sisters, my mother, the school… they would all look the other way or laugh it off as meaningless. There was only one saving grace about this all. I was a guy too! Girl on girl violence was its own thing in my old world, so that meant if I went after this guy, no one could blame me.
I wanted to grill her for details, but after making such a promise, she would grow very suspicious if I started asking strange questions. Therefore, I could only bid farewell and sneak back into my own room. Fortunately, I wasn't caught, and mom and London were still talking. I eventually heard the front door close as London left to go back to her apartment. An hour later, there was another knock on my door.
At this point, I had just been looking around my room for every last bit of memorabilia. I was trying to get a grip on how this new life was different from my old life. Although there were a lot of superficial things that were different, it looked like, deep down, I was essentially the same person. Even the other me liked video games, although he hid them. He had a pocket pussy, although it was hidden far better than my own. His clothing looked like most clothing I would have picked, although the brands were fancier and the fits were different, seeming to be tight around my butt and loose around the calves. I had a feeling that was more because of this world than any personal choices of my other-self.
"Who is it?" I asked after making sure everything had made it back into my drawer.
Mother walked in. I had never seen her dress so, well… little. She was wearing shorts much like those on Bethany. Actually, it was worse, because she had a shapely behind, and where it rid up, I could see the hint of pubic hair. Her shirt was just a tank top with loose straps on it. I never imagined that Bethany got her style of dressing around the house from mom, as mom never allowed herself to be seen in such a state. She always wore long nightgowns that covered everything.
"Noah…" she said, stepping into my room. "I'm sorry I freaked out so bad earlier. It's just, you're the only boy I have, and after your father left us… I just get protective sometimes."
"It's fine, Mom…" I said, trying to sound as polite as possible.
She came over to me and suddenly hugged me. "You're a good boy. I'm sorry."
My head was pressed into her chest, of which half of it was cleavage. It was a strange feeling, and I didn't even know how to react.
"Mom? Why did Dad leave us?" I asked, my question slightly muffled by her chest.
In the past, Mom's answer had always been short. She'd say something like, "he was a bastard", usually followed by "you better not end up like him!" I had a feeling that perhaps, given the changes, maybe her answer would be different. It would be a real chance for me to learn something. I barely remembered the man, having been two when he left us.
Mom pulled back, but she kept her hands on my shoulders as she looked at me, a sudden pained look on her face. She finally let out a long, drawn-out sigh before nodding to herself.
"Since you're my son, you deserve to know the truth." Mom suddenly grew very serious. "I have never told your sisters this. It's actually a source of great shame."
"But… you're going to tell me?"
Mom bit her lip and then nodded. "It's because I want you to understand. I think you can learn something from this. Since you've recently started showing an interest in girls… don't deny it, I've seen you be curious, I just want you to know."
"Know what?"
Mom looked at me and then winced. "This… isn't the kind of thing I can tell you easily. I feel like you'll definitely look at your Mom differently."
I reached out and touched mom gently. "Mom, please, I don't want to end up like Dad. Just tell me what happened."
"Your dad… he wasn't the problem…" she said bitterly.
"He walked out on us!" I said indignantly. "He left m- he left us!"
Mom winced at those words. "He had his reasons…"
"What reasons? Why would dad leave?"
Mom looked like she was about to cry, but after another long breath, she looked me straight in the eyes. "The truth is… a long time ago… I had an affair."
"What?" I nearly stood up, but mom's hands tightened on my arms, keeping me sitting.
"I… cheated on your father. A lot. That's why… when he found out… he couldn't take it and left."
I felt dizzy for a second, and I might have fallen back onto the bed if mom wasn't holding me. The words coming out her mouth, they didn't connect at first. They didn't match the mother I had always known, nor even the woman in front of me.
What did this mean? Is this because she was like a man in this world? Would that mean, previously, it was actually my dad who cheated? I wanted to believe this. I wanted to blame him instead. Yet, somewhere deep down, I knew it wasn't true. This was the reality in both worlds. Thirteen years ago, right before the birth of my sister Bethany, my dad left the house.
He found out my mother had been having a long-running affair. Possibly multiple affairs. Suddenly, he didn't even know if his children were really his own children. Were my sisters really my sisters? Who was, who wasn't? My breathing was quick, and my heart was throbbing in my chest. I felt like I was going to pass out. Mom did have tears in her eyes now. She was shaking, fearful of my reaction. I wanted to comfort her, but I was frozen.
Even if I could move, I knew I couldn't say the words of comfort she wanted. I was too shocked, too angry, too confused. Instead, I could only stare blankly at her as I tried to process what she had said.
Dad left because he felt like his whole life was a lie. The kids he thought were his might not be and finding out the truth would be far too painful. Therefore, he ran away. In the old world, that made him a deadbeat dad. Despite being the one who cheated, my mom resented him for abandoning the children and her. She felt that even if he left her, he at least should have continued to support the kids.
In this world, dad was somehow freed from fault in her mind. It was her poor actions that drove the man away.
"M-my sisters?"
"I don't know…" Mom responded, "For London, I know who the father is. Same for Mackenzie, Dawn, and you… definitely are his. As for the twins and Bethany… including your father, there are three possible fathers."
"Two other men?"
Mom shook and looked away shamefully. "That was a decade ago. I was… very bad back then. That's why… I wanted to tell you my story. You need to understand that women are… women are scum!"
"Mom…"
"You can't trust us. A woman will sleep with you, and then not call you back. She'll brag about how good you were and then slander your name. I don't want you to end up like your father. I don't want you to end up with someone like me," she said bitterly. "That's why I've come clean. You can learn from your pathetic mother."
She wasn't meeting my eyes anymore, and I could see a lot of pain and regret there.
"What about since Dad left?"
"I've dated, once or twice… but few men are interested in a middle-aged woman with six kids. They want to have kids of their own and start families, something I won't do. Since your father left though, I haven't been with another man. It was… too painful."
"D-did you love father?"
She slowly shook her head. "I don't know. Maybe? In the beginning, it was so exciting. It always feels exciting in the beginning, even for the guy. After it wore off and we started having kids, I just started to feel trapped. I started to meet guys off the internet, and you don't want to hear about that."
"Mom… Bethany, Kristy, Kelsey…"
"I will tell them when I feel they are old enough." She sighed. "Men mature faster than women, which is why I decided you're ready. London knows, of course. I plan to tell Dawn eventually. I just want to wait until she's done with high school. She's got exams to study for right now."
"Right…" I said in response, not entirely sure how I felt about it all.
"Well!" She slapped her knees and stood back up. "I said what I came to say. Um… please keep it just between you and me, okay, kiddo?"
"Yeah…" I said, my voice not having a lot of energy.
"Ah… and, I called you off of school tomorrow. You're not grounded, but you need to get some rest, okay? London said you need bedrest and she'll come tomorrow to check on you and make sure you're getting it. I'll be at work, so you'll have to be on your own until the afternoon. Do you need pizza money or something?"
"No… I'll just eat what we have."
Mom was a bit too nice to me. It was clear that telling me everything had caused her a great deal of stress. This was a secret she had kept with her for over a decade. Now that she had finally told someone, she was definitely messed up. My mother from before would have definitely never told me, perhaps even taking it to her grave rather than admit her shame. She turned to the door and started to walk out.
I jumped up and then wrapped my arms around her. She made a noise of surprise as I hugged her from behind. By pure chance, my hands ended up on her chest, one grabbing each breast. I wanted to pull back, but it was a bit too late. I remained with my head pressed against her back for a moment as we stood there.
"You took care of my sisters and me. No matter what, you're my mother, and you stuck around. Father should never have abandoned us. I love you."
Just because I understood why dad left, didn't mean I forgave him. As for mom, she had birthed me, raised me, and cared for me. She wasn't always the best mother, but she was my mother.
"Damn… you're making your old woman cry," she said, trying to be tough while wiping the tears from her eyes. "I love you too, kiddo."
I finally let go, and mom walked out the door. When it closed behind her, I sat back down on the bed. Although I thought about mom for some time, my thoughts eventually drifted back to Bethany and the bruises all over her body. Bethany was my sister. It didn't matter if it was half or full. I had to take care of her. Since I was free tomorrow, it was time I did some surveillance. Since dad wasn't there for my sisters, I would have to be the man of the house.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 15 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
With the piece of paper in my hand, I dialed the number on my phone. It was the next morning, and my mother and sisters had already left. In a rare occurrence, I was at home alone. I had watched as my sister Bethany boarded the bus to middle school. If her bully was there, it would be difficult for me to find them. I didn't think it was the case though. The wounds on her body couldn't have been made to that extent in a crowded place. Whoever this fucker was, he was probably getting to her before or after school. As soon as her bus pulled away, someone picked up the line on the other end.
"Hello?" a groggy girl's voice spoke up over the phone.
"Ah… hi… it's me. Um… I just realized I never got your name. You… um… hit me with the car a few days ago?"
The girl who hit me wrote her number on a piece of paper and handed it to me, but she didn't even bother to write her name. Thus, I was calling her completely blind.
She let out a yelp causing me to nearly drop my phone. "My name is Anna. It's Anna! Wh-wh-why are you calling this morning?"
"Actually, I was wondering if you wanted to go out."
"G-g-go out?" Her voice went a pitch higher. "Um… yes, I'd love to! When?"
"Can you come over right now? You have a car, right?"
"Yes, I have a car! Wait? Right now? Like now, now?"
"Uh… that's the idea."
"Ah… actually, I have school. I'm seventeen. Are you out of school?"
"Oh, you're in high school too?" I bit my lip. "Sorry, I ended up staying home today. That's kind of why I called you."
I had thought since she owned a car that she was probably a bit older, like in college, and might be free. I didn't actually have any interest in Anna. Rather, it was her car that I wanted. I needed someone who was willing to drive me around. Contacting her was a bit of a long shot though. I also considered contacting Sam's mom, but I didn't think I was ready for that just yet.
"You're home today, with family?" she asked.
"No, I'm alone. Well, I'm not going to ask you to skip school, so it's fine. Sorry to wake you up so early…"
"N-no! I'll go!" she suddenly cried out.
"Huh? But school…"
"It's fine! I can afford to miss a day. I'll be over right away! Ah… I don't remember your address though…"
I gave her the address, and she made me repeat it as she wrote it down. "And my name is Noah, by the way."
"Noah…" She said my name strangely like she was committing it to memory. "Okay! I'll be there in ten… no twenty minutes!"
"Okay. Bye." I hung up the phone and looked at it in my hand. "That was easy."
I had only figured I had a small chance of the call succeeding, yet she had jumped on the opportunity unexpectedly. What had I said that made her decide to skip school? Wait, didn't I say I was alone? I was never going to get used to thinking things in reverse. Let's assume a girl called me early in the morning. She asked me to come to her place, and also, she was alone without parental supervision. Oh… I saw what she was thinking about now.
It was still difficult to wrap my head around it. I remembered a cute girl, and she was my age too. To think, she was heading over here with naughty thoughts on her mind. She was even willing to skip school for the chance to get with a guy. After Sam, I hadn't stopped thinking of being with another beautiful young girl. Perhaps, we could play a bit before we went?
I shook my head. No! I was on a mission. In the end, I had to use this girl and her misunderstanding for my own advantage. I couldn't allow my hormones to keep me from helping my little sister. With that said, I had nothing to do but wait for her to come over. I knew that the middle school bus route took about forty-five minutes to get to school. So, if she got over here in twenty, that gave about us twenty minutes to find a place in the parking lot and see if we can scope out my sister's bully.
I sat for five minutes before I realized I should be doing something. "What am I thinking? I need stuff to spy with!"
Thus, I started looking around the house for things I could use. I checked the kitchen and the family room, not seeing anything useful. Then, after a quick breath, I went to Mackenzie's room. Her room was far messier than I remembered. I searched about until I spied the shape outline of something familiar under her bed. I lowered myself down so that I could grab it and get a closer look.
"Perfect!"
It was a pair of binoculars, exactly what I needed. At that moment, though, I noticed a conspicuous box under her bed. I pulled it out and opened the lid, looked in, and then immediately closed it again. I put the box back under the bed while wearing a stiff expression. Why did she need more than one dildo? I had one pocket pussy. One! And that was enough. Why did she have five dildos! More than that, there was a bunch of porn, but it was all of men! I really didn't want to see that!
Binoculars in hand, I abandoned Mackenzie's room and instead went into the twin's bedroom. They would be much more sensible. They lived together, so there was no way that they would have such lewd things lying around. That's what I thought until I drew open Kelsey's drawer containing a dildo and ample lubricant. I gingerly closed it and sighed, but it was only a minute later when I found her sister's stash.
Did all of my sister's own sex toys? I stormed out of their room and entered Dawn's room. If anyone had surveillance stuff, it'd be her. She gave off that kind of vibe. Speaking of vibe, it wasn't hidden at all! It was on the bed. And it was still on! I picked the thing up and shut it off, but at that moment, I smelled a strong scent coming from it. I tossed it back on the bed with a grossed-out cry.
I was both horrified and aroused. This simple task was turning into something that was pushing my mind to the limit. I looked around and saw her camera on the desk next to her monitors.
"Bingo!" I went and grabbed the camera.
As I did so, my hand pushed the mouse, and the screen saver turned off. My eyes turned to pinpricks as I noticed what was open on her desktop. It was a picture of me. It looked like I had just gotten out of the shower. I had a towel around me, but it covered my chest too. I became intrigued by the image. This was a picture of me before the switch. This was the me that acted like a girl. He certainly wore the towel like a girl. No, that's not the issue! This was really suspicious! This was a picture she shouldn't have of her brother!
While minimizing the picture, I noticed a folder on the desktop. The folder had the name "Noah" written on it. I felt my spine tingling just a bit. Why did my sister have a folder with my name on it on her desktop? Unable to stop myself, I grabbed the mouse and moved the pointer to the folder. I double-clicked, and the folder popped up.
Please enter your password.
I let out a breath. So, she passworded it. I don't know if that made me feel better or worse. It could be nothing. It could be just what she named her porn folder. I used to name mine 'school work'. The name meant nothing. I was just paranoid. Deciding ignorance was bliss, I closed out the password box and the folder shut down unopened. Then, I turned away and left Dawn's room. In the end, I left her camera behind. It didn't have the SD card in it, and I didn't want to venture further into Dawn's room and see things that I couldn't unsee.
Bethany was the only girl who didn't have any dildos in her room. Her porn collection was also innocent underwear stuff. I almost felt relief until I noticed a wet spot on her mattress. I really hoped it wasn't what I thought it was. I left her room and took a breath. What was I even looking for? I had the binoculars, what else would I need to spy on her?
"A disguise!" I snapped.
My sister would totally notice me if I showed up at her school. I should come in disguise. Immediately, my thoughts went to my mother's room. She had a few wigs left over from previous Halloweens. Those would make it harder to notice me, definitely.
I went into mom's room and looked around. It was a lot cleaner and better smelling than the rooms of the other girls. I carefully looked around until I ended up opening a certain drawer.
"Mom…" I rolled my eyes. "That's way too big."
She had a drawer filled with dildos too, but one was as big as my arm. It had to be a gag gift. There was no way my mom used that thing, right?"
I finally found a wig, a pair of sunglasses, and a long coat. Sure, it looked super suspicious wearing it, but at the very least, it would be difficult to recognize me.
By the time I left Mom's room, the doorbell had rung. It had been about fifteen minutes, and Anna arrived just as I got out. There was a knock on my door, and I walked over and answered it. Anna was there. Her hair was wet. She must have just taken a shower before suddenly coming over. I really didn't know what to say about that.
She had straight, Auburn hair, long eyelashes, and soft-looking lips. Her body was the body of a typical teenage girl. Perhaps size C breasts, a butt that was neither curvy nor flat, and youthful, healthy skin.
"H-hi!" she responded, her body showing a lot of nervousness.
"Ah, come in." I gestured for her to enter.
She came inside, but I could visibly see her shaking. Was she really that nervous about going to a boy's home?
"I-is it okay if you have a girl over?" she asked nervously.
"Y- uh… probably not…" I laughed sheepishly, scratching the back of my head.
My mom probably wouldn't have cared if I brought a girl home. However, she had a strict rule of no boys in the house for my sisters. If we assumed things were reversed, then it was clear that mom would not be okay with me having a girl here, especially when I was all alone with her.
"I see…" she said, looking around my family room curiously.
"Your car!" I said suddenly, trying to put the conversation back on track, "Um… did your parents buy it for you?"
"Hmm? Yes." She nodded. "It was Dad's car, but he bought a new one and handed me his. I don't like it though. It's kind of a boy car."
She seemed distracted, clearly waiting in anticipation for why we were there. I had a feeling if I told her to go to my room, strip to nothing, and wait for me, she'd do it like that. It was a weird feeling to hold that much power in a relationship. It was a bit scary, knowing how easy it would be. Yet, at the same time, I had a nagging fear that I was mistaken. Perhaps, it wasn't that easy, and if I tried, I'd only embarrass myself completely. Even though I had a good inkling of what was on her mind, I still had my doubts.
"You ready to go out?" I asked.
"Huh? Out?" She blinked and then gave a weak smile. "Right! Out. Of course. You wanted to hang out."
It felt so awkward, but for once in my life, it wasn't me stumbling to try to impress her. It was a surreal experience watching it from the other side. She squirmed and tried to come up with things to say, all while I just sat there and smiled. I never realized until I reached this point how much stress was put on the guy in every social interaction with someone of the opposite sex.
Guys were expected to carry the conversation, keep things interesting, and generally entertain the girl while all she needed to do was sit there and be pretty. Men were the chaser, and women were the chased. I had none of that pressure on my shoulders, no need to impress her, woo her, or keep her smiling. It was strange, to say the least.
And the strangest part was the realization that came with it. I had already made my decisions regarding this girl. I had called her over not for sex, but to make use of her car. As for whether we had sex or when I had at least considered it and was mulling over that possibility. If I wanted it though, I was fully confident it would happen. For the most part, my mind was already set. How many interactions with women had I had in the past like that?
I would be trying to impress a girl at school, yet she was standing there having already decided what kind of relationship we'd have. It put all of that discomfort, sweat, and embarrassment into a strange kind of perspective. It was all basically meaningless in the end. It was better to just be yourself. That girl, she either likes you, or she doesn't. She's either interested, or she isn't. No single combination of words or actions are going to make a girl turn from disinterested into a raging slut, certain drunk girls at the club perhaps being an exception.
Well, in this world, every girl was that drunk girl at the club, ready to bring home a guy at a moment's notice. Anna was no exception. I could tell she had been looking for the words to invite me to the bedroom. Now that I said that I genuinely had meant going out rather than staying here with her, she couldn't stop a flash of disappointment from showing on her face, but to her credit, she covered it up quickly and gave me a smile.
"So, where would you like to go?" she asked. "Th-the park?"
I wanted to roll my eyes at how transparent she was being, but I fought the urge and instead gave her a smile. "Do you know the way to the middle school?"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 16 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"S-so, what are we doing here?" Anna asked.
"Just looking…" I brought my binoculars up to my face.
I didn't have the wig on. In the end, I decided that it was too ridiculous, especially around a cute girl I didn't know. Instead, I had my hood up and a pair of sunglasses. We were now situated opposite the middle school in the parking lot, watching as buses pulled up one after another.
They didn't let the students into the school right away. Rather, they all had to wait outside until the first bell rang. Only then, someone unlocked the door and let them in. I remembered that from back when I was in middle school. It was a good chance to socialize with friends, but since I didn't have any, I mostly remembered being forced to stand out there for ten minutes in the bitter cold because the teachers couldn't be bothered to let us in right away.
There she was! I grew excited and leaned forward as I saw my little sister Bethany get off the bus. I understood her to be rather popular and have many female friends. Yet, at the moment, she wasn't with anyone when she got off. In fact, she was completely alone. I couldn't help but frown at the sight.
"Why do I feel like we're doing something illegal?" she asked awkwardly to fill the silence.
I sighed and pointed. "That's my little sister. Yesterday, I found out she was covered in bruises."
"An adult is hitting her?" she asked with a gasp.
"No… some guy."
She suddenly snorted a laugh, causing me to shoot her a glare. Her cheeks turned red.
"I'm sorry… it's just, so? It's just a boy."
"And you're just a girl!" I snapped back.
She blinked, her expression a mixture of confusion and bewilderment. She really just didn't get it.
"Everyone would have the same attitude as you. It's just a boy. Boys can't hurt girls. They're too weak! Bah!"
"Girls hurting boys is no laughing matter," she said seriously. "But, I mean, how could a guy hurt a girl?"
"Agh! You know what I meant!"
She had an expression like she didn't. It was still hard thinking and talking in reverse. I took a deep breath to relax my nerves.
"You didn't see the bruises on her. This guy is doing more than giving her playful love taps, okay?"
"Okay!" She held up her hands helplessly. "I get it. You really care about your sister."
"Hm… sisters."
"You have more than one? I have a sister too. How many do you have."
"Six."
"S-six!" Her face turned white.
"What's with that face?" I asked as she looked at me strangely.
"Ah… it's just… it must be a difficult for a guy to date."
"Hmm? I always thought I was easy."
She suddenly smirked, but then quickly looked away, not meeting my eyes. I glowered as my brain caught up to my words, and I shot her a stare.
"You thought… 'That's what I was hoping for.' Didn't you?"
"Huh?" She spun with a shocked expression that gave everything away, but then immediately lowered her eyes. "I don't know what you're talking about. Who would think that?"
I knew it! The reason she thought something like that is because I probably would have thought the same thing if I was in her situation. That actually pissed me off a bit. This girl I barely know skips school because she thinks that if I asked her out, she gets sex, and I'm the one who is easy?
She seemed to realize she had done wrong, as she quieted up and looked away. At that point, rather than joining the crowds near the door, Bethany was heading to the side. It took me a moment to realize someone was around the corner and had made a gesturing motion for her to come over.
I immediately got out of the car and began walking the other direction. I took a few steps before I moved into a light jog, running around the school so I'd approach from the back of where Bethany had gone.
"W-wait!" I heard Anna get out of her car, but at that point, I had already rounded the building and was about to sprint along the back of the school.
This part of the school faced a wooded area and offered a great deal of privacy, especially close to the building where you couldn't see people out of the many windows. I continued at a fast pace until I reach the other corner. At this point, I could hear voices. I moved to the corner and turned my ear to listen.
"Did you bring it?" I heard a man's voice ask.
He had a nasally voice filled with disdain and ridicule.
"Yes…" Bethany said quietly.
"Give it over!" I heard her grabbing something that sounded like papers. "What is this? This doesn't look like my writing!"
"You're supposed to copy it…"
"What did you say?" he demanded, sounded a bit like a gang member.
"You're supposed to put it in your own writing before…"
"Rewrite it? Then what's the point in having you do my homework in the first place? You're so damn stupid!"
Slap! I jumped, not expecting him to hit her immediately, if at all. Rage started to fill me. I was just about to walk out when a hand grabbed me. I looked back to Anna, who was holding my arm. She had a questioning look on her face. I immediately turned back, sneaking a peak, but I remained in cover. Unfortunately, I could only see Bethany who was holding her arm defensively and the back of some guy's head.
"Since you're my girlfriend, you should take care of me better!" the guy said snobbishly. "You are my girlfriend, right?"
"O-of course."
I was stunned for a moment. Were they actually dating? Bethany wasn't into that kind of thing, was she? The look on her face was not that of a pervert who was enjoying it.
"Hmph… good. Don't even think of breaking it off. I'll just tell everyone you raped me. You get it?" he snorted.
"I understand…" she responded, her eyes looking dead.
I reached my limit. Yanking my hand free of Anna's grip, I immediately stormed out from my cover. As I rounded the corner, Bethany saw me. First confusion, then shock and finally shame filled her eyes as she looked away. Noticing her looking, the guy turned around and shot me a glare. My steps faltered as I realized this guy wasn't in middle school.
Well, he probably was, but he shouldn't have been. He was built like a football player. More than that, he was accompanied by two other guys on either side of him. They were both just as large. One of the three was about my size, and the other two were larger. They were playing on their cellphones, but as I approached, they looked up and stepped forward like bodyguards. I thought I'd just need to scare little middle schoolers, but these guys looked like they could kick my ass.
"Who the hell are you?" the guy in front, someone with blonde died hair, a pudgy face, and a permanent sneer demanded.
"H-he's my b-"
"Boyfriend!" I said, ignoring the "huh?" from behind me and the shocked look on her face.
The guy's expression turned incredulous. "What?"
"Oh? Didn't you know she had a boyfriend in high school? Well, now, you do. So, fuck off!"
He raised an eyebrow and then looked at the two guys next to him and sneered. "You're some high school loser who dates middle schoolers because you can't find a girl your own age? Sorry, freak, she's already mine."
Even though I was afraid, I couldn't back down. This was my little sister I was talking about. This was the only thing I could do for her. In thirteen years of life, this was the first thing I had ever done for her. I couldn't back down.
I took a breath and stepped forward, schooling my face, I hoped, with a cocky expression. "I don't give a shit about some reject who couldn't even get into high school. My girlfriend is my girlfriend. I came here to find out what slut dared to touch my woman."
It was kind of fun trying to smack talk as a girl would. It was a bit tough, though. I had to stop and think. Fortunately, this guy was clearly a bit slow and gave me the time to think out my next words.
"Y-you… shut the hell up!"
"Leave… my woman… alone. Dick." I punctuated each word and then held up my finger and shook it.
"Man… whatever. Beat this dick up!" He gestured for the other two men to come forward.
I held up my hands. This was my moment of truth. I wasn't completely defenseless. Truth be told, when I was in middle school, I also had a bully. Perhaps that's why this meant so much to me, forcing me to do something about Bethany's problem. My bully beat the shit out of me every day. I eventually convinced mom to let me take martial arts. I did Judo for about six months. I knew a few dozen throws. However, by the time I was confident I could at least escape my bully with what I knew, he had ended up in juvey for stabbing a teacher in the butt with a pencil.
Now, I was trying to recall everything I had ever learned, while two men easily as big as my bully descended on me. I gulped, ready to try a move, but before I could do anything, one of the guys grabbed me and pulled me into a headlock. The other one moved forward, and then kicked my shin while the first one pulled my hair.
"Yeah! Beat his ass!"
"No!" Bethany tried to take a step forward, but then the boy casually pushed her back.
She fell to the ground, looking over at me tearfully as two men were all over me. As for me, I had a confused look on my face.
"Ow… Ow…!"
"Yeah, you stupid bitch. Take this!"
He scratched my arm, and my frown deepened. It hurt, sure… but it was also… really not much? My bully used to punch me in the gut until I puked blood. Their nails were very sharp, and a sharp pain went up my ankle whenever they kicked, leaving me dancing to try to avoid his kicks, but that was really it. Comparatively, this wasn't the ass-kicking I had expected. But when I saw Bethany get pushed to the ground, I felt the rage in me renew.
Using a move that got me out of the headlock, I grabbed onto the arms of the boy holding me. He looked genuinely surprised to see me suddenly move. I brought my head forward and slammed my forehead into his nose. There was an immediate noise of crunching that sounded out for everyone to hear.
There was a moment of stunned silence as everyone stared. The guy stumbled back, clutching his nose, and blood immediately spurted from it. His eyes rolled up in his head, and he suddenly fainted.
"No…no…no!" The other guy suddenly looked afraid, backing away with his hands up, but I was really pissed at this point.
I grabbed him and brought up my knee. It slammed into his testicles. It didn't matter what world this was, getting kneed in the groin hurt, even for tiny testicles.
"Ahhhh!" he cried out, falling to the ground.
I turned my glare to the final boy, the so-called boyfriend.
"You… you… bitch… what are you, a delinquent?" he said, half in disbelief and half in desperation. "I'm going to go tell…"
"No!" I barked, causing him to jerk in place, freezing. "I'm going to tell you what's going to happen. You're going to fuck off and leave my girlfriend alone. You won't touch her, look at her, or even breathe on her. If I hear even a whiff of a rape allegation, I know girls who can happily make that a reality for you!"
His expression turned white. "I… I…"
"You can shut the fuck up!" I continued to approach him one step at a time. "Because I'll tell you what will happen if you don't. I'll write on every wall in every boy's bathroom at high school your name. I'll say you have a yeast infection and genital warts. It'll be a year before you step into that high school, but by then, everyone will know your name. No guy will be your friend, and no girl will look at you. I will ruin you before you can even start. Do you understand me?"
He nodded, his eyes widened, and I realized he was peeing himself as I saw a wet spot running down his pant.
"Y-you're crazy!" He finally got out defiantly.
"I love Bethany! So, say what you want about me, but I will burn the world for her." I pulled out a letter opener. "I love her so much. I carved her name in my leg. How about you? I think… I'll carve her name into your forehead!"
At this point, the distance between us was bridged, and at the end of my words, I let the letter opener fall forward, hitting his forehead with a thump.
"Ah…ahhhh…ahhhhgggg…" His eyes were widened, and he started to scream, but then his eyes rolled up in his head, and he passed out in a puddle of his own piss.
I kneeled down, patted his pants, and then pulled out his cellphone. I similarly grabbed the cellphones belonging to the other two men. Then I took pictures. One of them on the ground unconscious and the others with their shirts lifted up. As soon as I did it, Bethany, and Anna, who had approached but looked like they wanted to jump back in hiding, looked away with blushes on their faces.
"I think they'll get the message," I said, making sure that I had a copy of each photo before dropping them on their unconscious bodies.
Only at this point did Bethany come forward. "B-brother."
It was my turn to blush. "S-sorry… I overdid it, huh?"
She didn't pull away or look disgusted. Instead, she was looking at me with an expression I'd never seen before. It was an expression like wonderment.
"You have blood on your cheek." She reached out and wiped it.
Our bodies were very close. We moved a bit closer.
"Ahem," Anna suddenly coughed. "We might want to get out of here… quickly?"
I pulled away. "Get going, Bethany. I'll see you at home."
I turned away. She had her hand out like she wanted to say more, but then a tearful smile formed on her face and she spun around, running back around the corner. Anna was right, in the end. We made too much noise, and it was only a matter of time before someone investigated this mess. Anna walked beside me as we headed the opposite direction from Bethany. It was at this point; I could hear the bell ringing to start school too.
"That's your sister, right?" Anna asked a slight bit of doubt in her voice.
"It is," I responded curtly. "Did you think to help me at all?"
She stiffened. "Ah! It looked like you had everything handled. Besides, how could I fight a boy?"
"Hmmm…. Fuuuuuu…" The word came out just as we turned a corner and saw a teacher standing there.
We had already left the crime scene behind by a bit, but this woman had her arms crossed and was glaring at us. She immediately stormed our way. She looked like a gym teacher to me. Her eyes immediately went to Anna.
"You… you're not a middle school student!"
"I-I'm not! I go to the high school!" she said honestly, clearly too nervous to lie.
"You damn older kids… coming to pick on the younger classmen and cause trouble! I heard a suspicious person was sneaking around the school! That was clearly you!"
"Ahh…I… I'm sorry! I didn't mean it!" She accepted the accusation instantly.
Her expression softened slightly. "Fine, I remember what it was like being a young girl too. I used to spy on the middle school guys in gymnastics… cough… I mean, get lost kid, or I'll call the cops."
"I'm gone!" She immediately ran, taking off without me.
I tried to follow, but the woman held up her hand. "You sure you okay, mister? She didn't do anything funny, did she?"
I noticed her hand was very close to touching my chest. This motion would have meant nothing to me a few days ago, but suddenly I was noticing things like this.
"No, I'm fine."
She broke into a smile. "Good, you be a good boy and move on."
No lecture for me at all. In fact, I had thought the suspicious person would be me. My sunglasses had fallen off in the fight, but I was still wearing the hoodie and had binoculars hanging from my neck. Yet, I received not a single accusation. As I passed, I noticed she looked back and down. It took me a moment to realize she had been checking out my ass.
Thankfully, Anna hadn't taken off without me, and her car was still waiting in the parking lot. I got in the passenger side, and the two of us sat for a moment in silence. Suddenly, Anna broke into laughter. She just started laughing nervously like she had just escaped death. A moment later, I joined her. The two of us just sat in the car in the middle of a parking lot laughing at nothing. When I finally caught my breath, I turned over to Anna.
"We probably should get out of here before they connect us with the beaten-up middle schoolers."
Her laugh stopped like it hit a brick wall. She sobered up extremely quickly.
"Yeah… let's go."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 17 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"You're crazy…" Anna said.
"Hmm?" I glanced over at her.
"That… was crazy."
I let out a chuckle. "I'm sorry. I know you were probably expecting something different."
"No… I mean… it was really fun. I've never done anything like that before. I go to a private school, you know? All of my classmates are these preppy uptight guys. The guys at my school, they're nothing like you…"
"Really?"
She looked away, blushing as she continued to drive me home. Anna was really easy to read, and it was kind of fun. It was clear she was excited. In fact, I was kind of riled up too. I couldn't believe I had done all of that. The past me would have never been so bold. I just hoped that we didn't end up in trouble down the line because of it. Everything was really crazy for a time.
"W-we're almost back to the house," she responded breathily, her eyes darting between me and the road like she was looking for a reaction.
"Ah… my big sister will be stopping by soon. If she catches me with a girl at home when I'm supposed to be sick, I'll probably get in a lot of trouble… so…"
"Ah… right… of course… right…" She had a disappointed look and seemed to be nodding a bit too enthusiastically while failing to conceal her bitter expression.
"It was fun, though. I would like to hang out with you again."
"Y-yeah… of course, any time! Just call me! Anna will be there…. Ah, I mean, I'll be there."
I chuckled, and her face turned red. She couldn't pull off the third person; it seemed.
As we turned onto my block, I started trying to switch places with her mentally. I had called her up just to use her car. It really was kind of bullshit. She had expectations, but she was your typical nice girl. Well, they called them the nice guy before. She had hoped for a reward by driving me around, and even though we had fun, she was hoping for something more.
Then, I considered what I would be like in that situation. If I had taken off school, come to a girl's house, drove her around town like a chauffeur, and then just split ways, I'd be annoyed. Of course, I'd never show it toward the girl. Heck, I'd probably do the whole thing a second time expecting different results. However, there would be some resentment building and a feeling like I had been cheated. We pulled into my driveway, and I let out a breath. So, knowing that, what would I want from a girl? The answer was pretty clear.
"Thank you…" I said. "Thank you for everything."
She lifted her hand from the wheel and nodded, but she didn't look at me. She was probably afraid of showing an expression I wouldn't like. So, I leaned forward and kissed her cheek. Her entire body shook, and then she looked over with a surprised expression, her mouth gaping open.
"Really, thank you." I said, and then bit my lip. "As you've probably figured out, I'm not like other guys. If you want things… you don't have to be shy about it. I'm very accommodating."
As I said those words, I gently put my hand on her leg. I felt like such a predator here, but I tried to turn off my normal warning parameters. If a girl looked at me the way I was looking at her and did the same thing, my mind would be exploding with fireworks.
"Ah! No… I mean… I don't expect anything!' She grew extremely panicked. "You're welcome for everything! And thank you! I mean…"
I pushed forward and kissed her lips. I didn't stick my tongue out but just gave a single long kiss before pulling back. She stared at me, her face full of wonder like I had completely blown her world. Having this much power and control over a situation, it really amazed me.
"I want to see you again," I said.
"Ah… I do… too…" She said. "Y-you're sexy. And cute. Crazy… but I don't mind that."
"Okay?" I smiled and then went to kiss her a second time.
Honk!
It wasn't the horn of this car, but a horn from behind us. I had jumped and hit my head on the roof of the car. I grabbed my head and looked in the rear view mirror. My expression instantly fell. There was a car directly behind us in the driveway with their headlights on, but I recognized the car immediately. More than that, there was a woman who was getting out of the car. They slammed the door aggressively and started walking up, their movements heavy.
"Oh… fuuuuuuuuuu…." I said.
"Who is that?" Anna asked in a panic.
"Big sister…" I said, looking straight ahead.
The passenger side door opened roughly, and London stood there, staring down at me angrily. "Get out of the car!"
Her voice seethed in anger.
"I left a note in the house if you came before…"
"I said, get out of the car!" she shouted this time.
"S-seriously?"
She reached out and grabbed my arm, yanking me out. I started moving, a shocked look on my face.
"Ow! What the hell?" I snapped, but she ignored me as she yanked me from the passenger seat and then walked me back to her car.
She opened the door and gestured. "Get in. Now."
Her voice held absolutely no humor, and she was scowling at me. "Fine…"
I got into the car and then she slammed the door shut. Then, she spun around again and began walking back to Anna's car. My eyes widened as I realized she was actually going to talk to Anna. I couldn't hear what they were saying, and I couldn't see the expression on either of their faces. London was leaning into Anna's car from the side she had pulled me out. About two minutes later, she pulled out, slammed her door, and then returned to this car. She got into the driver's side, turned on the car, and then pulled out of the driveway.
She waited until Anna pulled her car out. As Anna's car passed ours, she glanced over at me. Her face was white. I mouthed the word 'sorry' before she took off down the street. How could I have predicted London would act like this? A week ago, we barely even talked to each other. Now, she was acting completely crazy.
Once Anna was gone, she put the car in drive and then took off down the street. She was driving a bit fast and aggressive, and it actually caused me a bit of worry. Having enough of the silence, I turned to her.
"Where are we going?" I demanded.
"Since you can't be trusted alone, I'm taking you to my apartment," she declared.
"…" I looked away, feeling a bit mortified and angry myself. "What did you say to her?"
"Is she your girlfriend?" London asked instead of answering me.
"She… might be…"
"Is she the girl whose car you got in this weekend?" London demanded.
"Yes." I was happy to lie about that one because I didn't want the truth to be known.
"Tsk…" She made an irritated sound. "How long have you been dating?"
"What does it matter to you?"
"I'm asking the questions! How long?"
"We only met when she hit me with her car…"
"Wait? She's the one who hit you?" London slowed her car down and shot me a look of disbelief. "You… I should have kicked her ass!"
"That's not your job."
"My job is to keep you safe! You're my little brother. And here you are kissing some girl you barely know. She knows where you live, and you even got in her car. That's dangerous and stupid! For all you know, she could be some kind of creeper or stalker!"
I couldn't stop myself from laughing at how ridiculous this all was. It wasn't a laugh of happiness or relief, but of letting off pressure from this crazy world. Dangerous? Stupid. She's just a girl! I'm a guy. It should be the other way around. Not that I can tell her the truth. She wouldn't believe me.
"And what about that Sam girl. You dating her too?"
"She's… just a friend."
"Just a friend…" London muttered angrily.
"What's it to you, anyway?" I snapped. "Why is who I date, who I kiss, and who I sleep with your business?"
"You're sleeping with them?" She slammed on the breaks, pulling to the side of the road.
For a second, I actually panicked at how angry London suddenly looked. She reached over and grabbed my arms, looking at me. Her eyes were filled with anger, but also strangely a bit of fear.
"What are you doing?" I said helplessly.
"Tell me, are you slutting around with women everywhere?"
"London… you have a fiancé…" I said, instead of answering her.
Her face went through several different expressions before she turned away, letting me go for a moment. I rubbed my arms, which hurt a bit where London had grabbed them.
"Noah… you just… you drive me crazy. I can't even tell what you're thinking."
"I already told you the truth… you just refused to believe it."
"Don't give me that crap about boys being girls or whatever."
"London, I'm not making anything up. I'm just like you. We want the same things."
She reached out and grabbed me again, this time gentler as she looked into my eyes intensely. "So, if I said I want to tear off your clothes and have my way with you, what would you think?"
"Let's do it?"
She blinked and then started laughing and shaking her head. She pulled away and sat back down in her seat. After a moment, she put the car back in drive and got back on the road. I blinked, for the first time wondering what she thought since I couldn't follow.
"So, we're not having sex?"
She sighed. "Just, rest at my house today. Give it a few nights for the swelling to go down, okay?"
The only swelling that was going on was my penis, but I decided not to say that. She was back on the belief that this was all just some traumatic head injury. I wanted to break her of that delusion, but I didn't think there was a thing I could say that would do it. The remainder of our journey occurred in silence, and before long, we pulled up to a small four-story building. This was the apartment that she was living in, although I had only had it pointed out to me in passing. I had never actually been in her place.
She parked in her spot, and then I got out and followed her. She used a key to get into the lobby, and the pair of us went up to the third floor. London took me to her apartment, unlocked the door, and stepped in. Her apartment had a nice clean smell to it and wasn't gross like the house. At least this place would be a refuge from my other sisters.
As soon as she stepped in, I heard a man make a noise. He had been sitting on the couch. He was wearing what looked to be pajamas.
"Ah! Lonny, you're home early? Is something wrong?" Her fiancé, who I had only seen twice before, was standing there.
He was a bit different than I remembered. He didn't have visible tattoos, and his hair was better. In my old world, he was in a band and a bit of a freeloader. I didn't know what he was like in this world.
His eyes landed on me, and I instantly saw an expression of dislike. I had never seen a guy look at me like that unless we had some kind of personal history together. Did we have a history in this world?
"Who is this?" he demanded, crossing his arms and glaring at me.
That instantly dispelled the idea that he knew me. How could you so easily dislike someone you didn't even know?
"Ah, this is my brother. He's home alone right now after having an accident, and I wanted to take care of him, so I brought him over. I hope that's okay." London gave him a hopeful smile.
He smiled brightly, the jealous and hateful expression completely gone as he looked at London. "Of course! He's your family! Your family is my family!"
"Thank you for being so great, babe." London wrapped her arms around the guy, and they hugged.
However, as they were hugging, the smile fell, and his eyes shot me a deathly glare. There was absolutely no love there. I gulped. Apparently, this place was a snake pit after all.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 18 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Your hair is so pretty. It's like you don't even try!"
"…"
"S-sorry, he's shy," London said stiffly, cracking open a beer and taking a sip.
"C-can I have a sip?" I asked.
We were sitting in their family room now. London was on a recliner, while I sat next to her boyfriend on the couch. He still had a fake smile on his face and was trying to carry on a conversation, all while seemingly sending veiled insults my way. I didn't know if London picked up on them, but she seemed to be willfully pretending they weren't there. This was going to be a long day, so I asked for a drink. London tilted her drink my direction. I went to grab it, but her boyfriend grabbed it first and immediately took a sip.
When he pulled it away from his lips, he shot me a quick smug expression and then London a glare. "He's too young to drink! You should know better."
London gave a helpless shrug and then me an apologetic look. "Sorry, he's right. Besides, alcohol isn't good when you have a brain injury. It might cause depression."
I'm depressed now! I felt like chucking that bottle at her, so it was perhaps best that I didn't have it.
"Oh, do you want a juice box? I think I have some left from my old job," the guy asked, standing up and going to the fridge.
"Dan used to do a little babysitting to help bring in some money," London explained to me.
Dan grabbed a small juice box from the fridge and then came over and pulled the straw off and even put it in before handing it to me. I had a deep frown on my face. I really wanted to smack this guy. He gave me an ingratiating smile before sitting on the other side of the couch. London just nodded like this was normal.
"I think I'm just going to lie down," I said while holding the juice box in my hand. "I have a bit of a headache."
"Ah, that's fine!" London stood back up. "You can use my guest room over here. Actually, I do need to go for a bit."
"What, you just came back? Where are you going?"
"Just work, honey."
"B-but you have today off!"
"I know… but I wanted to look at some patient records. It won't be that long, okay?"
"You're always working…" Dan pouted.
It was truly strange watching a woman sooth over a pouty man who was a head taller than her. I could only walk away and head to the guest room. I was especially trying to avoid the sneering look that Dan gave me over London's shoulder. This guy was really something else. In my old world, he was a piece of shit. I mean, I didn't know him much personally, but you didn't need to know a guy to be able to tell he was crap. Now, he didn't seem much better in his new form. Different, but still a garbage human being.
Well, it wasn't my business who London wanted to be with. Someone might think I should fight for her or at least make Dan get his comeuppance. London was just my sister, though. We had shared a few strange moments in the last few days since I woke up in this world, but that didn't mean I was ready to throw caution to the wind and start a conflict with her fiancé. Plus, this guy seemed to be the type who would make my life hell if I got in his way.
Guys getting with toxic women was normal. So, the opposite was probably true here. Above all that, there was nothing that I could say. London saw me as just a little brother and would toss away anything I tried to say as just some kind of jealousy or something. On top of all that, I was already a bit pissed at London for embarrassing me in front of Anna and dragging me here in the first place. Now, she was just going to leave me with this guy who hated me, so that added to my level of annoyance with her.
I went into the room she indicated and closed the door. The room was small, and the guest bed was uncomfortable, but it was better than dealing with the nasty looks and sneers from Dan. I just had to kill a few hours until mom got home. Then I could call and have her pick me up. That was as good of a plan as any.
As I lay down, I considered the events that had transpired during the last few days. I had to think about things carefully because everything had felt like a dream. It didn't feel real to me. I had lost my virginity, slept with a stranger, and had even gotten a few handjobs. My mom, my sisters, everyone was different than they used to be. I let out a long breath and then closed my eyes. Eventually, I went to sleep.
There was a thumping noise, and then the giggling of a woman. My eyes opened groggily. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out my cellphone. It had only been a few hours. It was in the afternoon now, around 2 pm.
"Shh… my fiancée's little brother is in that room!" The words were at the edge of my hearing, but as soon as I heard it, I sat up, and my eyes widened instantly.
I went from half asleep to awake like that. The voice had distinctly sounded like Dan's. I stood up and went to the door, only to hear another giggle. That giggle was a girl. Was London flirting around with Dan? I made a face. I really didn't want to see that. I thought of just bursting into the room and breaking them up. It'd piss Dan off, so that was already a good reason to do it. However, I hesitated and instead continued to listen.
"When is she getting home again?" a female voice asked.
"I just called her. She said they tossed some work on her and she's out until 5."
"Plenty of time. You're so damn beautiful, boy. I can't wait to get you out of those clothes."
"I already said, my fiance's little brother is here, you need to be quiet," Dan hissed in a loud whisper.
"You said he's sleeping, though."
"Yeah, he shouldn't hear anything from our bedroom. I'll just turn the tv up high."
"You slutty little boy, can't even wait.You have to let me give it to you even while you have company."
My eyes began to widen. Was I really hearing what I thought I was hearing? Dan was out there with another girl. That meant that he was cheating on London!
"Sh-shut up! You're the one who came over even though I said it wasn't a good time."
"Haha… that's because that dumbass woman of yours can't please you as I can."
"She-she brought home that stupid little brother of hers. This was supposed to be our night together, but she left that boy and then she ran off to work again. She's always busy with work, and when she's not busy, she's always over there at her mom's house. She keeps going Noah this, and Noah that. She's totally obsessed with her little brother!"
"Hehe… incest… nice. Maybe I should knock on his door and see if he wants to join in. I've never tasted a little brother before."
"Gross! Don't be a pig, Regina."
"Don't you like me cause I'm a pig. I eat you up all the time." There was a snorting noise followed by giggles and then kissing noises.
"Ahn… damn, I'm so hard when you kiss me that way," Dan said, pulling away from her kiss.
"Hehe… I'm better than your fiancée, aren't I?"
"Mm…"
"Say it!"
"Y-your pussy is way better than London's."
"Damn right! Go in that bedroom and strip for me. Get started too. I want your dick stiff when I go get on it."
"Wh-where are you going?"
"Haha, what? I got to take a piss?"
"He's in the bedroom right next to that bathroom!"
"Don't worry. I'll be quiet. Won't even flush. Haha. Just go."
"P-please do."
I heard a door open next to my door and then footsteps into the room adjacent to mine. A moment later, I heard another door close on the other side of the family room. That would have been Dan going into the bedroom. I heard the sound of this girl named Regina humming. She wasn't trying to be conspicuous at all! I mean, they weren't loud. If I was a heavy sleeper, I would have slept through all of it. However, I was actually a very light sleeper.
So, Dan was having an affair. From the sound of it, this had been going on for a while. I didn't know this Regina girl. I didn't really know anything, other than while London was out, he was fooling around with other women on their bed.
I pulled out my cellphone. I immediately typed for London. I told her I'd like her to come home immediately. If I could get her to walk in on him having sex, that would be the best. However, it was only fifteen seconds later that I got a return text.
'Sorry, I'm busy. I'll be home in a few hours.'
I texted back, declaring it an emergency. She responded, 'If Dan can't help, call Mom.' Damn it! Why does she have to suddenly be like this now? I could try to get pictures, but that would be difficult to do without getting caught. If I just told London everything without evidence, I already could imagine what would happen. Dan would feed her some sob story about how I must not like him to make up such a cruel thing.
London, who already was writing everything off due to my concussion, would just say I imagined it, or maybe I really am trying to slander Dan. It was his word against mine, and he was older and had my sister by the pussy. Even if I told the truth and she believed me, there was a good chance that Dan would get London to somehow forgive him just on principle. He would use the fact London is trying to get her medical license as a means of guilting her into staying.
Yet, if I did nothing, I'd be condoning my sister to getting cheated on by a scummy guy. I needed more time. I needed to come up with a way to expose Dan for who he truly was. Did that mean I needed to stay quiet and pretend I didn't hear them having sex? No… I wasn't thinking this through.
Dan was not thinking right now. He was horny, and he was willing to cheat even with me here. He had convinced himself that I didn't hear anything. However, once he came and started thinking logically, he'd realize that I had totally heard everything. Once he comes to that realization, he won't go easy on me. Knowing that I know, he'll immediately start trying to set up ground work to ruin me in London's eyes. He might say something like I stole his jewelry. Maybe a lie or something he swears I said about London. It would build and build until my relationship with London was destroyed. If I allowed that to happen, then it would be that much harder to separate them.
I heard the toilet flush. I looked over at the wall, where the bathroom next door had this stranger, Regina, in it. Suddenly, a plan started to form in my head. I couldn't let Dan know that I knew he was a cheater. If they ended up having sex, the news would definitely be out. However, if Regina never made it to his bedroom, then maybe…
It was crazy, but then another thought came to me. Dan liked to cheat on my sister? How would he like it if the same happened to him?
I slid out of my door quietly, making sure to make no noise. I went into the bathroom just as quietly. I saw Regina for the first time. She had her back turned to me and was washing her hands. She didn't seem to have heard me slipping in. I took a breath to steady myself. It was time to give Dan a taste of his own medicine! I reached back and locked the bathroom door with a click.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 19 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
As soon as the door to the room clicked with the sound of the lock, the woman realized I was in there. She turned around, her mouth falling open in shock. If I had to describe the girl, she was somewhat pretty. She had curly brown hair and brown eyes. She had large lips. She wore makeup, perhaps too much of it. In this world, women wore makeup alongside men. Rather than switching sides in this reverse culture, it just became more normal for men to wear makeup alongside women.
Of course, it wasn't every woman who would wear makeup. I guess the guy equivalent would be the clubber and pickup artist douchebags in the overpriced shirt with the nice car. He had hair filled with hair gel and axe body spray. Actually, he probably would wear makeup, so maybe it wasn't so different after all.
"You… um… you're that boy that's his girlfriend's… um…" She looked around with panic in her eyes. "I'm just a friend who is hanging out."
Well, she was uncaring and clumsy, but she wasn't a complete asshole. She was concerned she had outed Dan. Perhaps, it was only to the level where she wouldn't get sex from Dan anymore, but that was at least something.
I didn't really blame her. Maybe that was a bit hypocritical. You might blame the douche of a guy who went in and slept with your girlfriend, but some habits were hard to kill. I put all the blame firmly on Dan here, who had chosen to cheat on my sister. Of course, my sister probably wouldn't be any happier if she knew I was doing it, but that was the thing about family. We didn't always do the thing the other wanted.
This wasn't just for my sister, but my own satisfaction too. Dan really had pissed me off with his passive-aggressive comments. I wasn't used to this kind of world, so I wasn't used to that kind of behavior. Normally, he would have punched me, I'd have punched him, then I'd get my ass kicked, and it'd be over. There would be nothing personal between us. We were just guys. However, the Dan of this world made it personal, so I was going to show him how personal I could be.
"So, you're Regina?" I asked, looking her up and down.
She laughed awkwardly. "So, you were awake, huh? Damn… it looks like you want to tell your big sister about this? Well, it's not like I'm sorry or anything. Got nothing personal against your sister, though. I just see something I want, and I take it."
"How ma… uh… girly of you?"
"Hmm…" She reached into her pocket and pulled out a wallet. "You're a guy. You like money, right? How about I give you 40? The mall is just down the street. Get lost for two hours and go buy yourself something nice?"
"Just 40? I had been eyeing this cute outfit."
"You…" She narrowed her eyes. "Fine… 100, but that's all I got. Damn… this bitch is expensive. He better be skilled with his tongue is all I'm saying."
"Dan? Oh… he has herpes."
"Wh-what? Seriously? Shit! Damn slut! I can't afford to get an STD!"
"So, you're clean?"
"H-hey! I make my dicks wear rubber! What kind of gal do you take me for?" She frowned and then moved to push past me, but I moved in her way. "What's the big idea?"
"Since Dan has got a floppy dick, how about someone else? 100, right?"
"Wh-what are you, a whore?"
I reached out and undid her pants, causing her eyes to widen. "I'm just a guy who if he sees something he wants, he takes it."
Tossing her words back at her, the girl gave a tempted look. I began to push her back against the bathroom sink and then started up zipping her pants. She grabbed my hands before I could pull her pants down.
"W-wait… you're a kid, right?"
"I'm sixteen."
"Shit!" she cursed.
"Sixteen is the legal age where we are."
"S-seriously? Not eighteen."
I shook my head. "That's for being in a porn. Trust me, I checked."
"Yo-you're definitely the right age, right?"
"Do you want to card me?"
"Actually, that'd be best."
"Sorry, I don't have a driver's license yet."
"You dick…"
"What about my dick?" I playfully brought her hands to it.
I was erect, and she could feel it through my pants. Instantly, I could see the lust in her eyes grew stronger.
"Damn… teenagers these days are thirsty," she muttered.
She let me put my hands in her pants, and I pulled them and her underwear down. She was wearing some silk panties. They weren't fancy, but they were nicer than what I had seen Sam or that other woman in. She had come out looking for sex, so this was probably the equivalent.
Her hands went up to my shirt, and then she grabbed my chest. Her fingers started pinching my nipples. It did nothing for me, but a thought suddenly hit me, and I decided to have fun with it. I let my eyes flutter, and I let out an orgasmic moan, my hands faltering as they brought her pants and underwear down past her hips. This seemed to cause her to grow even more assertive.
"You have sensitive nipples, don't you?" she asked, playing with them excitedly.
"Mmhmm…" I bit my lip and nodded, giving her a fake lustful look.
Not for the first time, I found myself reevaluating anything I had ever seen done to a woman. Women would be twirling and writhing in pleasure over nipple play. For me, I felt aroused. I didn't hate it, but it wasn't the mind-blowing orgasm-inducing thing porn made it out to be. I wondered if this was a product a person's mindset.
"Get up on the sink," I told her as I helped her scoot her butt up.
With that, I bent down and put my head between her legs. I could have teased her by kissing her thighs and teasing her cunt, but I was coming to a realization. If she was like a guy, she probably just wanted to get it licked like a guy. As a guy, if a girl was down there playing with my balls or licking my thighs, I'd probably just be counting the seconds until she stuck my cock in her mouth. In that case, the girls in this world didn't need to have foreplay. They were already horny. They just wanted to get to the fun.
So, I didn't hesitate to shove my tongue inside her. It tasted a bit like pee. She had just gone to the bathroom, but it wasn't as gross as I might have thought. Rather, her scent was that of a woman, and it caused my raging boner to grow even harder. Up onto the ledge with her ass half hanging in the seat, all Regina could do was spread her legs and grab my hair.
I went to town, sucking down on her clit hard before diving my tongue inside her roughly. I had my face pressed against her womanhood so hard that my cheeks hurt, yet even with that, she was using her hands to push my head even further into her crotch.
"Ahhh…. Ahh… damn… you got a good tongue. Fuck my pussy with your tongue. Fuck it… ahhh… yeah… suck it like that!"
A nice thing about Regina and probably a lot of girls in this world were that they had no qualms about saying what they wanted. They wanted to get off, and they were willing to use someone to accomplish that, however possible. I recalled reading online forums about girls complaining that the guy didn't make them cum. Guys would, in turn, complain about how hard it was to get a woman to achieve orgasm.
Women just seemed to expect a guy to figure out what pleasured them, all while keeping their mouth tight and their opinions refrained. They even faked their orgasms sometimes because the guy was continuing to swing and miss. Yet, with a small change in mindset, where the woman wanted to satisfy herself regardless of the consequences, and she was telling me exactly how she liked it.
Regina liked having her clit sucked hard. She liked it to the point where my lips hurt. Yet, when I did it, she'd orgasm and then squirt all over my face. As for Dan hearing us, he was two rooms over in a bedroom with the television on loud. Furthermore, I had turned the shower on in the bathtub. I was glad I did because just as she started her second orgasm, I heard a light tap on the door.
"Ahhhn.. ahh, babe?" Regina fought the moan and then gave a short yell.
"Regina? You okay in there?" I heard Dan's voice on the other end.
I used this time to stand up and pull out my dick. I pushed it up against Regina's wet entrance, rubbing the head against her pussy. She shuddered and grabbed my head.
"You naughty slut!" She hissed under her breath before shouting to the door. "Ah… yeah, just taking a shower. Almost done."
"Okay, be quick. I don't want Noah waking up before we're done."
I had put the pillows in my bed and turned down the lights in a way it looked like someone was sleeping there.
"What do you think?" I asked teasingly in a low whisper. "Do you want Noah up?"
I pushed my head against her cunt.
"Fuck… stick it in!" she moaned.
"What did you say?" Dan's voice called, and she blushed.
"Ah… I said as soon as I'm done, I'm going to fuck you good!"
"You're so naughty. Be quick, or I'm going to use a toy, and you get nothing!" Dan called back.
"I guess he'll have to use a toy tonight, hmm?"
"You dirty slut… Fuck, you're amazing. Why can't other guys be like you?"
I grabbed her legs and shoved my cock the rest of the way into her snatch. She let out a gasp and wrapped her arms around me. This time, I started playing with her chest. She did look like she was genuinely enjoying it, though, so maybe just certain people had sensitive breasts. I kissed her and our tongues intertwined while I continued to thrust into her. She eventually broke off the kiss, rolling her head up.
"Holy shit… fuck… fuck… you're amazing! All the other guys just fucking lie there, you're a fucking freak. Damn… I'm cumming again. Shit, I can't hold it."
To date, this was still only the third time I had sex. As much as I liked being called good at it, this speed was as much as I could handle.
"I'm going to cum."
"Ah… shit… not raw, dude…"
"I'm clean…"
"Ah… damn it… it feels so good raw. Fuck it… just cum in me. If I get pregnant, I'll get it taken care of."
"I wouldn't expect anything else!" I laughed, shoving my cock deep inside her as I released my cum.
Hot torrents of white exploded into her womb. Her body shuddered, and I could feel her pussy still sucking on my cock. She was still orgasming herself, and the residual spasms were milking my cock for all it was worth. I kissed her again, and we wrestled with our tongues messily for another few minutes until my cock was empty. I pulled my dick out of her gushy pussy.
"I guess with you dirty like that. You're not gonna go run off to Dan?"
"Fuck Dan!" She laughed, kissing my forehead. "Damn… that was fun. We should hook up again sometime."
"Well, you better say your goodbyes to him quickly. He'll definitely be suspicious."
"True!" Her eyes widened as she checked her watch.
It had only been five minutes since Dan had checked on us. Well, if he was outside the door listening, he probably would have heard some of those ending moans there. I felt my heart beating fast with the thought that we might have been caught. I know that I wanted to prevent things with Dan progressing, but I did want to see the look on his face if he caught me with his woman. How would he even be able to react knowing that the girl he brought over was fucked by me in his bathroom.
Unfortunately, the dream was too good to be true. When we opened the door, I could hear the loud television in his room, and the door was shut.
"My number, call me any time you want pussy." She winked at me shamelessly.
I smirked and grabbed her butt. "Maybe next time, you can give me a ride."
"Hehe… I'll give you the ride of your life!"
We kissed and then separated. However, I only entered my room and closed it to a crack before watching her head to the other room. As soon as she entered and closed the door, I quietly ran across and listened at the door. At first, I could only hear the television, but after thirty seconds, it was lowered.
"What's wrong?" I heard Dan ask.
"Hey, babe, I got to go. I just realized I made a promise to a friend."
"Really? But… I'm horny…"
"And I'd really like to, but you know, I don't have the time. I shouldn't have taken a shower, but I didn't want you to smell my BO. Sorry, babe."
"S-seriously?"
I heard the pair of them coming closer to the door, so I ran back to my room, shut it and then jumped into my bed. I heard them saying a few more things, but it was clear she was leaving and he was upset about it. After another minute, the front door shut. I waited in silence with my eyes closed and my back turned away from the door.
I heard it open a crack. I felt steps approaching me. Dan was seriously standing over my bed looking down at me. I had to fight the temptation to open my eyes and look to see what expression he had. Did he suspect that I had anything to do with Regina leaving? I didn't know. I just kept my eyes closed and pretended to sleep.
Thankfully, after a minute or two, I heard his footsteps leave and then the door shut again. I carefully opened an eye, and after confirming he had indeed left the room, I let out a breath of relief. I had done it. Now, it was time to start thinking about how I was going to break them apart!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 20 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"What's your problem?"
"Come on, it's fine."
"Are you kidding? My little brother is right here?"
I was sitting in the chair while London was on the couch with her boyfriend, Dan. It was only another hour after Regina left that London finally returned home. I decided to wake up at that time and came out to sit on the chair. As for Dan, he was overcompensating for his affair by being all over London. He kept trying to kiss her neck and snuggle up to her, but she pulled away in annoyance as he tried to get closer. Dan was like a dog in heat. Did he really have no shame? No, I suppose he didn't. Since I took his pussy, he only had his girlfriend to get it from.
When London gestured to me as the reason that he wasn't getting any, Dan shot me a look that no longer even tried to hide his hate. He didn't even know what I had done with that little partner he brought home. What would his face be like then? Thoughts like that allowed his snide comments and faces to roll off me like water as I put on a small smile.
"Ah, and you didn't even prepare anything to eat? We have a guest!"
Dan frowned. "He's not my guest!"
London returned the look, clearly displeased. "Don't be like that, Dan. I've been at work all day, and I come home to see you haven't done a thing. The house is messy, and you haven't cooked. It's really frustrating."
Don't worry, London. He brought some skanky girl over, got in your bed naked and… no… you're right. He didn't do a damn thing. I hid the smirk on my face behind a cough. Dan seemed to pick up on it though, shooting me even more glares.
"You're sick too." London sighed, glancing my way. "Noah, are you okay?"
"I honestly slept since you've been gone." I pretend yawned which ended up turning into a real yawn. "I just got up when you got home. I'm a little hungry now, but it was fine. Dan did take a long shower, though, right?"
The color drained from Dan's face. The look was extremely satisfying. Did I go a bit too far?
"Ah… I just remember waking up to someone using the shower. Then I went right back to sleep." I tried to wave it off innocently.
"R-right!" Dan nodded, giving London a smile. "I was showering earlier."
I wanted to snort at the obvious lie. His hair wasn't even wet, and he hadn't even changed his clothing. Ah, but it turned our London didn't notice those details and only nodded as if this was fine. Well, that was fine. Nothing was going to ruin my current mood, but I'd rather not stick around right now.
"Um… actually, mom should be off now, so I was planning on just heading home if you don't mind."
"You want to go?" London blinked.
"Ah… what a shame?" Dan could barely contain the glee on his face.
"Hey, I'll take you home."
"What?" Dan shot her a look, but London ignored him splendidly.
"Um… it's okay." I said, only to feel surprised when London stood up and started getting ready to go.
I was ignored just as well. Were guys this dismissive of women in my old world? It was irritating.
Dan stood up too. "Just let his mom pick him up. I want to spend time together."
"Come on. I'm the one who dragged him over here. I should at least be the one to take him back."
"Fine… you do that then." He nodded, tears welling in his eyes.
"Dan… don't be like this."
He spun around and went into their bedroom, slamming the door behind him. I might have even been sympathetic, but I knew he was a cheating dick, so my sympathy ended right there. London stared at the door for a bit, but then she shook her head and glanced over at me.
"Come on, let's get you home."
"Okay…" I said, deciding it was best not to say anything at the moment.
We left her building and then went back to the car, and were soon back on the road heading toward her house. The trip had been blissfully quiet for about two minutes, but then London opened her mouth.
"I just don't get men." She muttered.
I rolled my eyes. Men weren't hard to understand. Or were we? In this world, men were women, yet I still seemed to get men. Strangely enough, while I originally got women, in the few days I had been here, it was getting harder and harder to wrap my head around them. I wasn't becoming the Noah from this world, was I? Was I becoming a woman? That thought terrified me. What if it really was just a concussion? What if I got better? Would I even be me anymore?
"I mean, what did he want me to do?" She continued.
Well, I wasn't going to have any help from London.
Feeling irritated, I spun and glared at her. "He wanted your attention. He wanted you to take care of him and to only think about him and not bring another boy over or go off to work while you're supposed to be spending time with him!"
The last thing I wanted to do was help Dan, but London was too dense to forgive at the moment. Even after saying that, she was staring at me with a blank face like I was speaking gibberish.
"Noah… I…"
I spun away from her, "Ugh… it's no wonder he… never mind."
"You're mad at me. I get that…"
I let out a sigh, "I'm just hungry."
"You said you were fine."
"I was lying."
"Ah… well, I can't help it if you're not honest with me."
Was this what it was like for women to talk to men? No wonder they had PMS. I wanted to bang something over her head.
"I'm going to take you out to eat, okay?"
I was tired of a mopey London who seemed to have no clue what she was doing, so I put a smile on my face. "Yeah, that's good, thanks."
She smiled and gave a little nod. It worked! I didn't know how I felt about that. After a few moments of driving, she looked back over at me.
"What do you think of Dan, really?"
"He's the worst."
"Noah…"
"London, Dan's not a good person."
"Don't be like that…" London was already shaking her head, readily ignoring my words.
Fine, if she didn't want to pay attention to such stock lines, then I'll give her something she doesn't expect.
"He's not me."
The words she was going to say froze on her lips and her eyes fell to me. "Noah…"
"I know you want me. So, stop pretending you're not interested." I said. "That's why you won't touch Dan, right? Because you're too busy wanting to touch me?"
She parked the car, and I realized we had already stopped at a fast-food burger place. Upon putting the car in park, and with both hands still on the steering wheel, she leaned forward. Without looking over at me, she spoke.
"Yes."
"Hmm?"
"I said, you're right, okay? I'm… not interested in Dan anymore. All I can think about is you?"
"Wh-wh-what are you saying?"
I was genuinely shocked; she was saying it. I had pushed her with such words because I was trying to shock her out of her defenses. That attempt to shock her went haywire. Now she was saying such dangerous things. It wasn't that I hadn't had similar thoughts myself. No, it was because I had such thoughts myself that I didn't want to hear it from her!
She slammed her hands on the wheel and then turned to me. "I've always had you on my mind, even when we were younger. You were my cute little brother. How could I not think about you? But, recently, those thoughts changed into something inappropriate. After we kissed, and then… did other things, I just can't stop thinking about it. Every time I close my eyes, I see your face. I keep thinking about your smell, and I fantasize about you naked."
"H-hey…"
She grabbed my arms, her eyes taking on a fervent look. "Noah, I love you. I'm… in love with you. You're my brother, but I don't care. I don't want Dan. I want you. But I'm afraid… afraid that if I leave him, then I won't be able to stop myself from having you."
"Damn…" Those words were incredibly hot.
I didn't find myself scared. I found myself aroused. Perhaps that was the scariest thing. She was my sister, and nearly seven years older than me, yet I wanted nothing more than to have my way with her. She had already confessed her feelings to me. Really, what was I waiting for? Just as I was about to close my eyes and lean in for a kiss, she roughly let go of my shoulders.
"I'm so fucked up, aren't I? How can I lust after my own brother?"
"I'm kind of into it, so…"
"It's because you're young and innocent." London snorted. "When you're older, you'll have a better perspective to understand these kinds of things. If you ended up with me, you wouldn't be able to find happiness."
"We could just be fuck buddies. You know, meet, have some fun, but then go our separate ways."
"I've considered that…"
"Y-you have?"
"I just get too jealous. I want all of you, Noah. I even get jealous of my sisters."
"Seriously?"
"Yeah… they get to live with you and can stop by your room any time. Meanwhile, I'm the most distant. When I saw you kissing that other girl, I felt so much anger. I wanted to beat her up. I even wanted to throttle you. It's scary, these feelings. I don't even feel that possessive over Dan."
"That's probably for the best."
"What?"
"Ah… nothing."
She shook her head. "Can you just be my little brother a while longer? I need time to come to terms with this."
"As in, you want to be with me, or no?"
She bit her lip. "I honestly don't know. I honestly wish you were a bit more guarded. You should be calling me a freak or a pervert. It would make it much easier on me."
"Sorry…"
"It's fine… it's my issue!" She waved a hand.
"How about this?" I asked, looking up at her shyly. "Sister is a pervert…"
"No! That's making it worse!" She reached out and grabbed me, and our mouths touched.
Her tongue entered my mouth and kissed me roughly before pulling away while panting. "Sister…"
"Damn it, don't act so cute."
I was just about to act cute some more. I'd act cute until she was out of her clothing, but just as I went to do that, my stomach grumbled.
Guryuguryuguryu.
"Ah…"
London's erotic expression disappeared and then she burst out laughing. Her hands which were being aggressive suddenly turned soft, and after laughing for a solid minute, she finally let go and pulled away from me.
"You really are my cute brother…"
"…"
"Let's get you something to eat, okay?"
I let out a sigh. "Fine."
She got me a burger, fries, and soda. Then, we took off the rest of the way home. I kept wanting to bring the conversation where it left off, but with food in my lap and London focused on driving, a chance didn't present itself until we found ourselves already pulling into the driveway.
"I should get back to Dan." She said, although her voice sounded a bit sad.
"London."
"Hmm?"
"I love you too!" I kissed her on the lips, but just a quick peck before pulling out of her car and shutting the door.
She had her mouth open, but I didn't hesitate as I waved goodbye and ran indoors. Were my actions a bit manipulative? Probably. But I liked a London who only thought about me, so I would definitely make sure to keep her focused on me if I could help it!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 21 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"We're having pizza…" Mom announced as I entered the house.
"Again…" Kelsey sighed as she picked up a piece of cheese pizza and bit into it.
"Hey, you know your brother is sick. Once he's better, he'll be able to make dinners again, right?" Mom looked at me, a hint of worry in her expression.
"Can't anyone else cook?" I asked helplessly.
"The question isn't whether we can cook!" Kristy sighed. "It's whether we can eat what we cook."
"Like Twinsy says," Kelsey spoke with a full mouth. "Your cooking is the best."
"What if, because of the accident, my cooking isn't very good anymore," I asked.
"Look at him, he's worried we won't eat it!" Kelsey laughed.
"Kelsey will eat anything."
"Twinsy is right. I once ate a pine cone on a dare. It… didn't feel pleasant coming out."
"Can you not discuss this at the dinner table?" Mom sighed, putting down her phone where she was looking at the news.
Everyone was standing around the table in the kitchen, grabbing plates and pizza. This was an odd sight since everyone usually just took their food and ate in their own rooms. The pizza was still steaming, so it must have arrived moments before I got there.
Usually, seeing all six women in the same room was a sight that would make me flee in horror. In the past, the second I stepped in, the girls would all look at me like I was an invader. I would awkwardly grab some pizza and then run away. This time, mom gave me a smile, and everyone else seemed to be welcoming.
I walked up and sat down in one of the unused chairs. Suddenly, everyone seemed to grab chairs as if they were waiting for me to officially start the meal, even though some of them had already been eating while standing. Strangely enough, Bethany, who was on the other side of the table from me, walked around it deliberately to sit next to me.
This didn't go unnoticed by the girls around the table, although it was Mackenzie who spoke. "Bethany, I swear to god, if you act creepy aga-"
"It's fine!" I broke in, cutting her off. "She's my cute younger sister, so why would I mind if she sat next to me."
Bethany's face became red and the other girls all stopped eating pizza to look at me with a shocked expression. Their mouths were open like I had just grown horns and breathed fire. Was it really that odd for me to be nice to Bethany?
"What about me?" Kelsey demanded, showing her bicep. "Aren't I womanly?"
"Mm! You're also my cute little sister." I responded.
"Ah, jeez…" She suddenly grew shy and rubbed the back of her head.
"Brother definitely has brain damage." Kristy sighed.
Mom snorted, almost spitting out her beer.
"Leave Noah alone!" Mackenzie snapped at the other girls. "If you need your brother to make you feel good, you really are a creep."
"I think Mackenzie is also beautiful." I shot back, trying to cause her to grow flustered too.
Surprisingly, it didn't seem to work on her. Rather, she gave me a stern stare. She didn't have any humor in her expression at all.
"You shouldn't say things like that to girls." She said.
The atmosphere at the table grew awkward for a moment, but then mom let out a laugh. "Relax! He's your brother, idiot. What do you think of me?"
"Ah, mom is beautiful! And sexy!"
"Haha… it's been a while since a young boy told me that. If I wasn't your mom-"
"Mom, please don't finish that sentence!" Mackenzie cried out.
"Yeah, seriously, don't be gross!" Kelsey added.
"She's definitely the biggest pervert here," Kristy added.
Mom let their words bounce off of her as she let out a laugh. She had managed to throw off the strange mood in an instant. However, that was short-lived as the sound of a chair scooting back got everyone's attention. Dawn had stood up. Although her plate still had pizza on it, she picked it up and turned to leave.
"Ah! That's right, Dawn I think-"
"You don't have to say anything," Dawn said, a bitter expression on her face. "I know I'm not cute."
"That's not true."
"Just stop, Noah. No one buys your cute bullshit. You're just a phony."
I blinked, feeling a moment of panic at her words. For a second, I feared she knew that I wasn't really from this world. However, I realized she didn't mean things that way at all. I didn't have time to respond though, as the other girls had spoken up.
"Dawn!" Mackenzie said in a chastising voice.
"Apologize to your brother!"
"Hmph… boys are all just fake dicks!" Dawn snapped, turning and walking away.
"Dawn, go to your room!" Mom yelled standing up.
"I'm already heading there!" Dawn shouted back.
Mom looked angry like she wanted to say more, but she had already assigned punishment. However, for Dawn who spent every day in her room, sending her there was hardly a punishment. Mom sat back down, an angry expression on her face.
"Dawn is just like that." Kelsey gave me a sympathetic look. "Don't listen to her."
"No… it's fine." I responded.
Actually, it was the kind of snappy behavior that I expected from my sisters. It had been a weirder situation where everyone was hanging off my words and visibly reacting to everything I said. I hadn't expected Dawn to have a freak out like that, but it was more in line with the Dawn I knew. The only odd thing was that anyone else cared that she said it to me. Strangely, there was something comforting in finding at least one of my sisters not changing very much from the sister I remembered.
"How is she at school?" Mom asked in a low voice.
The twins glanced over at Mackenzie, who was the closest to her age, just a grade behind, and would have the most awareness of how Dawn was doing in school.
Mackenzie raised her hands and shrugged. "She keeps to herself. I wouldn't say she's picked on particularly. She's just one of those strange geeks who sit in the corner and go unnoticed."
As someone who had been unpopular myself, I actually understood Dawn's type. She wasn't an ugly girl. There wasn't an ugly girl in my family. However, her clothing was baggy, she had big glasses, and she made no attempt to do her hair. She always came off as frumpy. I had never heard much about Dawn in my old world, but even there I couldn't imagine she was very popular with the guys. In this world, she seemed to be the type that resented men. You know, the kind that shouts at movie trailers for replacing the male cast with females.
"I see…" Mom responded to her words seeming to have her own thoughts on the matter, and then brought up her smartphone and started reading on it again.
"So… Noah!" Kelsey cut into the mood by speaking a bit too cheerfully.
"Hmm?" I was completely unused to my sisters going out of their way to talk with me.
"How was it like at London's? Did you get along with Dan?"
"He's still a tool," I responded shortly.
Kristy laughed. "Brother doesn't like Dan? Maybe he's jealous."
"I wish he was a tool, then I could use him all night," Kelsey said.
"You shouldn't schlick off to your older sister's boyfriend, you perv!" Mackenzie hissed.
Kelsey stuck out her tongue and made a rubbing motion between her legs. "Maybe I'd schlick off to your boyfriend if you had any!"
"You're a pig!"
"Hey… it's a fish factory here. The only one I have to schlick off to is big brother… ah!" She suddenly realized I was present.
Mackenzie glowered. "I'm sorry brother, your sisters are the worst."
"Not at the table." Mom didn't look up from her smartphone as she barked the words.
"Pu…"
"Pu?"
"Pu…p… ha…ahahahaha," I began to crack up, laughing at this exchange.
It was so ridiculous; the obscene things Kelsey was saying. They were clearly there just to get Mackenzie riled up. Kelsey was always a troublemaker and a problem causer. However, seeing her personality turned into that of a male, it was just so ridiculous that I couldn't help but laugh.
Mackenzie shot Kelsey a look and then punched her arm. "You broke brother!"
"Ah… s-sorry… I was just joking…" Kelsey apologized while rubbing her arm.
"No, it's fine," I said, still giggling. "It's just… nice… is all…"
"Nothing is nice about anything that comes out of Kelsey's mouth," Kristy muttered before taking a sip of soda.
"No, I mean, sitting here, with the family. Being together and talking… eating together."
"Well, I mean, you're usually cooking, and as soon as you finish you flee to your room," Mackenzie responded, looking somewhat awkward. "We always figured you were just sick of us."
"Heh… if Brother cooks something tasty, I'll always be there to eat it!" Kelsey flexed her arm again.
"Or if you give her a pinecone," Kristy smirked.
"That seriously gave me the shits! Stop talking about that, Twinsy!" Kelsey cried.
"Language!" Mom muttered while biting into the last piece of pizza.
"Eh! Mom got the last piece!" Kristy complained.
"I only got two! I'm a growing girl! I'm still hungry!" Kelsey added.
"You guys will eat me out of my home." Mom snorted.
I had barely touched my pizza, but I decided not to offer it to the twins as they started to ransack the kitchen looking for something else to eat. Mackenzie excused herself and returned to her own room. I decided to take my food back to my room since everyone else was leaving. It was only when I was nearly there, that I realized Bethany was following close to me.
"What is it?" I asked, awkwardly remembering what I had done earlier that day.
She touched my arm and edged me into my bedroom. Standing there, she had her head down and her shoulders slouched.
"Brother… about earlier today…" She said.
"Ah… that… look, I'm sorry…"
I reckoned that she was a bit angry that I intervened. She probably was going to tell me to stay out of her business. It's certainly what I would have done if one of my sisters tried to get in between me and a bully.
"You're so cool."
"Huh?"
She looked up, her eyes bright as stars. "You really saved me! And you did it in such a cool way! That guy is totally afraid of me now. He won't even look at me."
"Guys like him are dumb though, you need to be vigilant or he might start again."
"I-I know…" She nodded. "And I also know I can't depend on you forever."
"Ah… well, it's not like if you ask for my help I won't…"
"No!" Her eyes turned severe and she grabbed my arms. "I'm the girl here. It's my responsibility. You protected me, brother. I won't ever forget it! I love you."
"I love you too…" Even simple words like these said to family felt a bit weird to the normal me.
"Which is why… I'm asking mom to take me to a Tae Kwon Do class."
"Huh?"
"I'm going to work out like Kelsey does. I want to become strong. I want to learn to fight too."
"R-really…" I did not see the conversation going in this direction at all.
"That way… I'll be able to protect brother."
"What?"
"There are a lot of bad girls out there! Brother is way too pure and honest. So, just how you helped me, I will help you. I'll become the woman who will keep you safe! I swear it!"
"Uhhh…"
"Shh!" she put a finger on my lips. "You don't have to say anything. I know I'm not good enough for brother right now, but one day, I will become a woman you can look up to. I will be brother's woman!"
She turned away without another word, walking with her back straight and her head held high. Why did she seem to be strutting like a peacock? A small smirk formed on my face. Just as she reached the door, I ran and wrapped my arms around her from the back.
She let out a cry. "Wh-what are you doing?"
I kissed her on the cheek and whispered in her ear. "Thank you."
After a quick squeeze… not of her chest but of her body, I let go and stepped back.
"B-brother…" She shot me a look with her mouth open and rather than walk away stoically, she ended up stumbling into the hallway.
With a red face, she practically fled back to her room, slamming the door. I let out a sigh and then chuckled. It served her right for trying to act all manly in front of me. Or was it womanly? Whatever. I closed my door, ate my pizza and got ready for bed. Perhaps this world wasn't completely bad after all.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 22 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
The next day, I stayed home again. I decided I was going to milk it for the rest of the week. Going to school now would be way too much of a culture shock. I didn't think I'd be able to handle it at all. However, this day, I would definitely stay at home. London made me promise over the phone that I absolutely would not leave the house. I swore that I wouldn't, and I wasn't lying either.
I had no reason to go out today, and I was pretty sure London was going to drive by and check on me even if she said she was busy. I definitely didn't want to spend another day with Dan. Would Dan be cheating on London again today? Who knew how much of a man-whore he was. I actually was happier not knowing. I still hadn't come up with a plan to get the two to break up. If it appeared like I was trying to do that, London would probably take Dan's side immediately and claim I was just silly.
So, after Bethany's bus left from the stop on the corner of our house, I set out on my next mission. Looking through the various drawers and counters of the kitchen, I finally found an old cooking book and brought it out. It had countless stains on it. I seemed to recall my family owning newer and cleaner versions of this book, but that seemed to disappear with the change.
After bringing out the book, I looked around the kitchen for food. No one had done any shopping recently, so I didn't have a lot to chose from.
I had already promised myself once before that I would learn how to cook. Now that I had some time, I felt like I needed to take the opportunity to learn. After last night, and seeing the family together at the dinner table, I felt even more compelled. Therefore, I looked through the book, trying to find things that I had the ingredients to cook. That was easier said than done.
After I gathered up all the ingredients, I started to cook. I figured that if I got one meal together by the time dinner came around, then everything else would work itself out. Tomorrow, I could work on another meal. If all else failed, I could go out shopping and buy ready-made meals and slowly build up my ability to cook. As I turned on the oven, the reality of it started to catch up with me.
"What am I even doing?"
When did I suddenly care about cooking so much? Not just cooking, but cooking to make my family happy? A week ago, if that me saw the current me, he wouldn't even recognize himself. I had been trying to get out of here as quickly as possible. Now, I wanted to cook dinner and see my sisters and mom enjoy it? I really was changing in ways I couldn't understand. It left me feeling worried.
With nothing else to really do, I trudged forward with the cooking. Smoke ended uprising from the oven as a burnt smell filled the kitchen. I ended up destroying the first item, the cheese has bubbled to the top of the casserole and then fell down and burned on the oven bottom. I scrubbed out the oven and tried again. This time, I was successful, making a pot-roast. However, it tasted like jerky, and after trying to unsuccessfully eat it for fifteen minutes, I finally tossed it out with a sigh.
I made my fifth attempt at cooking. I hadn't been paying attention, and I had the oven at full all day. It was really hot in the kitchen, and I was sweating, but I was determined to cook this one correctly. This was a much simpler meal. It was just a bowl of soup. I could handle soup, couldn't I? I stared over the boiling liquid as hot steam sprayed over my face. I was feeling a little panicked since I had spent the morning and afternoon on failed attempt after failed attempt.
The girls would be getting home from school soon, and I had nothing to show for them to eat. Why was cooking so damn hard? The girls always made it look so easy! Just as I was about to start adding ingredients into the soup, I heard a knock on the door. Did one of my sisters forget to take a key?
The door most people used in our house was actually adjacent to the kitchen and living room. It was considerably easier to get to than our front door, and we basically used it as the door the majority of the time. We even went to the extent of putting a sign on the front door to redirect mailmen to the back. It was that door that I noticed someone standing at and knocking. I opened the door to reveal a young woman standing there.
There was a woosh of colder air from outside. Somehow, the way it hit me mixed with the relentless heat from cooking in the kitchen all day.
"Noah?" The person said, but their features were strangely blurred.
I started feeling sick and then dizzy. The world suddenly tipped, and I fell forward. The last thing I remembered was my face falling into something soft.
"Ah!" I woke up with a start, looking around in a panic.
I was lying on my couch, and there was a jacket on me. It was a lettermen jacket for our school, but I didn't recognize it. The only person who owned one in our family was Kelsey, but hers didn't have anything on it, while this one had numerous badges ironed on.
It was at that point that I heard a noise coming from the kitchen. I slowly got up, still feeling somewhat dizzy. I had fainted, right? I had been in the kitchen most of the day, and I hadn't opened any windows. The air conditioning was also off because mom insisted on saving money. It was probably up to a hundred in there, but I hadn't noticed because the temperature had risen slowly.
A noise of a cabinet closing instantly brought me to my feet. I walked to the kitchen, which now had all the windows open and a fan blowing out one of them, bringing the temperature down to a much more comfortable level. Standing in front of the oven was a beautiful girl in a pink apron. Instantly, my eyes locked onto the extremely normal sight of a pretty woman cooking. No! This was the other world! There was no way that this was normal. Unless…
Did everything return back to normal? The last time I passed out, I had woken up in a world where women acted like men. Now, I had passed out again. It wasn't from being hit on the head, but from heat exhaustion, but maybe that didn't matter. It wasn't exactly like there was a standard for waking up in wonky worlds. I decided to do the ultimate test. It was the only way to be certain.
"Uh… hey…" I said, causing the girl to look back to me.
"Ah, I brought you in when you fell unconscious. It was seriously hot in here. Plus, you had something on, and I didn't want it to burn. You've only been out for like ten minutes."
"G-good…" I said, and then took a breath and added. "Can I touch your chest?"
Her eyes widened as she shot me a look and covered her chest with her hands. "No! You weirdo!"
"I see… sorry…" I lowered my head, realizing that strange world I had found myself in had truly come to an end so abruptly. "Um, why are you here?"
She blushed cutely. "Ah… That… I was asked to, you understand?"
Of course… this was my original world, right? What girl would come to my house unless she was forced to?
"Yes… I get it."
She looked around awkwardly. "Uh… since you've been missing school, and I live nearby, I was asked to bring you a folder. I've been told you were called off the whole week, so the teachers compiled assignments for the whole week for you."
I looked up at her and really checked out her face. She had very dark, black hair that seemed to shine. Her eyes were dark, and she had a pretty face. Her chest was a decent size, although not particularly large, and she had a pretty nice butt. Although, that was all I could make out through the apron, which I wasn't even sure why we had in the kitchen in the first place.
As I stared at her, I realized that I really did know her. "Oh, you're the student class president, right?"
She nodded. "You can call me Abby. We have a few classes together, but we haven't talked much. When the teacher revealed you lived only a block from me, I was really surprised."
"Ah, I see…"
She noticed me watching her as she stirred and then blushed again. "Ah! Sorry, did you want to take over? Based on the ingredients you had out, I think you were going for a type of minestrone. So, I just went ahead and added the missing ingredients. Ah… sorry if I ruined it!"
"Do you know how to cook?" I asked, joining her next to the oven and looking into the soup bowl, which looked a lot more like soup now.
"Of course…" She rolled her eyes as if this was obvious.
I really had returned to the normal world. It was strange. Everything prior to this had been like one, really long, really weird dream. The weirdest part was that time hadn't changed. I still had off for the week from my head injury, despite the fact that in this world, I was just trash again. Did that mean Sam would still remember I slept with her? What about her mom? That had to be awkward. London would probably be so disgusted with me she wouldn't talk to me. Then there was Anna.
I could only let out a sigh. "Would you… show me how?"
I didn't know why I wanted to learn now that the world was back to the old one, but a piece of me felt a strange sadness that last night would never happen again. I found myself having a longing I never realized I had to connect with my family. I supposed I still could do it now, but when I considered it, it really did seem impossible.
"You don't know how?" She asked.
"My first attempt caused me to pass out. It seems," I explained.
She giggled. "Ah… sorry… well, it's not like I can't help, but I can't."
I smiled sadly. "That's fine."
I was used to rejection. The last week was stranger when I seemed to be accepted by everyone.
"Sorry, I really just came to drop off the papers." She pulled off the apron and tossed it aside, suddenly looking like she was in a rush to leave.
I creeped her out. I could see that. It really was tough going back to the way things were. Even just asking a girl for help ended up like this.
"Um, the foods done, so, just serve it warm or cold. Your papers are right here, sorry, I have to go. Bye!" She didn't even wait for me to say goodbye back as she almost fled the house.
As she did so, she bumped into Mackenzie who was on her way in.
"Ah?"
"S-sorry… Bye!" She ran before even Mackenzie could say anything.
Mackenzie immediately turned a glare to me. "You had a girl over."
"It doesn't matter!" I said, not able to stop my eyes from welling with tears. "I made soup if you want it."
I turned and fled the room, leaving Mackenzie standing there with a shocked expression on her face. Everything was back to the way it was. I didn't even notice how clean my room was when I threw myself under my sheets.
Kelsey pushed back the startled Mackenzie so that she could enter the kitchen. Without hesitation, she went straight to the soup and scooped up a spoonful and sipped, her eyes widening, "Mm!"
"Don't get your spit in the food, stupid!" Mackenzie snapped.
"Was that a girl over with brother?" She asked, changing the conversation.
"I think that was Abigail? She's one of the class reps."
"I'm surprised you're not worried about our sweet little Noah's chastity."
Mackenzie frowned. "Abigail's always been kind of fruity like a man. The rumor is that she's gay. Noah's probably safer with her than he with you!"
"Yeah, whatever… I'm going to schlick one off in my room. Tell Twinsy not to just barge in this time. Up to five feet in front of the door is a splash zone!"
"You're a pig, Kelsey!"
Unfortunately, I didn't hear any of this conversation.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 23 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I stayed in my room for the rest of the night. At one point, I heard mom inquiring about me, but Mackenzie just said that I must not be feeling well. As a result, they seemed to have left me alone. I napped for a while, but because I hadn't done that much all day, I ended up finding myself waking up. It was late at night, and a look at the clock said it was past midnight. However, no matter what I did, I couldn't get back to sleep.
I decided to get myself a drink of water, so I got up and left the bedroom to head for the kitchen. The lights were off in most of the girl's rooms, but I found one notable exception. There was a light coming from Dawn's room, which was uncharacteristically open a crack. As I approached her room, I heard the familiar sounds of a video game being played. It sounded like a first-person shooter. I glanced into the crack, but at that angle, I could only see the screen of the television.
It was a game that I recognized, or rather I at least recognized the IP. The actual game was one that was brand new. In this large family with only one parent, there was no way I could afford things like new video games. That's why every game I owned came from a used bargain bin. Yet, Dawn had somehow managed to obtain a copy of a game that only came out last week.
Not only was I jealous, but I also felt a bit of frustration. How could mom allow her to buy that game, all while telling me that money didn't grow on trees? Forgetting my glass of water, I shoved right into the room. As the door opened, it revealed more of Dawn's room. Her room was somewhat messy. The girl herself was sitting on the floor at the side of her bed, leaning back and using the bed as a back support. She had a baggy shirt and panties on but was wearing nothing else.
There were piles of laundry everywhere, and the familiar glow of a computer screen on her desk. It was playing music, an alternative band that I might have also listened to. When she noticed me, her eyes widened.
"What are you doing?" She demanded, her face filled with anger.
"Shut up!" I snapped, walking over and plopping down right next to her. "I've had a bad day."
"I didn't say you could be in here. Get the hell out of my room."
"And I said shut up!" I snapped back. "Give me a controller!"
Dawn was a bit stuck. Normally, she would have run to mom, but mom was asleep. Seeing as Dawn was up past bedtime, there was no way she would go to mom and wake her up. She'd get an even worse grounding than I would. Although she might spin some lie tomorrow about how I was causing her trouble to get me punished, I wasn't really caring at the moment.
Dawn looked surprised at my sudden request. After a second of staring at me and realizing I didn't intend to move, she sighed in annoyance, reached out and tossed me a second remote that was hiding in her TV stand. It was wireless, so I just had to hit the middle button to turn it on. Even that was fancy. I had one extra remote, and all I could afford was a third-party corded controller.
She licked her lips. "I don't think you can handle this game. You should play something simpler, like Minecraft."
I shot her a derisive look. "Um… no… just start the game."
"Fine…" She sighed as she went through and set up for a multiplayer match.
Once the menu loaded, I started flipping through looking for a model I liked. "What the hell? Why are all the characters female? Where is a male one?"
I was flipping from one female soldier unit to the next. There were dozens of different variations. It was really ridiculous.
"Don't start about that male activist bullshit." She snorted. "Look, the medic is a guy."
"Who wants to be a damn medic? I want to kill something."
"Then, just choose a girl! Whoever heard of a male soldier anyway. It's mostly women in the military."
"Huh… wait…" I blinked, "It didn't change?"
"What?"
"Ah… um… is it okay for women to show their chests to men?"
She raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "Maybe if she's stacked. A guy wouldn't want to see what I have under here…"
She looked down at her own chest and frowned, but I was focused on the answer she just gave me. It left me feeling completely floored. I had misunderstood things earlier. When I passed out, the world hadn't changed back. Women were still like men, and men were like women. That girl… she must have just been… well… girly. I couldn't stop but chuckle to myself.
I had grown so upset over finding out the world was changed back. When the world was different, I complained about it every step of the way. However, once it returned, I had moped about it. It was hard for even me to understand what I wanted. I could only laugh to myself, which seemed to unnerve Dawn and make her even antsier.
"Are you going to pick?" Dawn demanded irritably.
"Okay." I picked a character outfitted with bombs, which was a female character, apparently.
We started the match, and at first, I was rusty since I had only played a version of the game two iterations ago and didn't recognize any of the maps. Dawn seemed to expect as much and had a smug expression on her face as I died first in the match and had a poor death-to-kill ratio.
However, I picked things up quickly, and by the fifth match, I was playing nearly as good as she was. We were on the same team. We were on the same time, so I started to work with her. In particular, I noticed she was in a corner sniping, so I started leading the enemy into her line of sight. It ended up working out particularly well. I was impressed at her skills, and after the fifth time, she sniped an idiot who was baited by me, we ended up receiving a message.
It was a girl, and I got excited until I read the message."
"Quit sniping you cheating fucktard." I read.
"Ah!" Dawn blushed, "D-don't read those! Girls on the internet…"
I was already typing back. "Quit being a little bitch and getting sniped, you noob."
Dawn's mouth fell open as I clicked send. We got a message back.
"Y-you play like a boy!"
"I am a boy, dipshit."
"Srsly? Hey, how are you? Have girlfriend?"
"Haha… yeah, she's the one sniping you!"
As if to add insult to injury, just as she was typing a response, Dawn sniped her. We ended up receiving a stream of expletives calling me all kinds of names, so we ended up blocking and reporting her. We ended up winning that match by a lot. I let out a laugh, feeling a bit of relief from all of that stress that had accumulated the last few days.
Dawn had put down her remote and was watching me out of the corner of her eye. She was wearing a curious expression and seemed on the cusp of wanting to say something.
"Noah… you're not… how I remember." She said awkwardly.
"How was I?" I asked in a low voice, not glancing over at her.
"You used to hide in your room all day."
"Isn't that you?"
"Yeah, but my isolation was deliberate. For you, it was like you thought you were better than us. You'd always cook, but then you ran back into your room and kept the door shut all the time. You liked to pretend you didn't even have sisters."
"Is that so…"
"It is… are you really a gamer?"
I chuckled. "Didn't I get more kills than you in that last match?"
"Yeah, but you also died more."
"You know… Dawn, there is nothing wrong with your body."
"Huh?" She flinched at the sudden change of conversation.
"Your body. You're a little chubbier than the rest of your sisters, but not fat. Your boobs aren't very big. But you got cute glasses and a nerdy vibe. You are really cute. It's a pretty big turn on."
"Sh-shut up!" She blushed, looking away. "I know I'm not attractive. It's not like any guy is interested."
"Most guys are interested in all types of women. I mean, you got the beautiful supermodels, but I think the vast majority would take what they can get. Breast size doesn't really matter. Big love handles, or a big tummy… we'd overlook that. Even breast acne can be ignored."
"Ah! I d-d-don't have breast acne…" She covered her chest.
"I'm just saying… I think I've realized that it's the same either way. Just like guys can be attracted to just about any girl, girls can be attracted to just about any guy. I used to think I'd need to be swol, with six-pack abs, to get the interest of a woman. However, as I see things from the other side, I'm starting to realize that's all an illusion. Most guys would never date a Barbie, and most girls are probably fine with a guy without muscles and maybe a gut."
"Barbie? You mean Ken's girlfriend?"
I laughed gently. "Yeah… something like that."
She watched me for a minute and then shook her head in agitation. "What is up with you?"
I finally glanced over at her. "Do you want to know?"
"You'll tell me?"
"I've already told two of my sisters. Neither believed me, so I guess it doesn't matter who I tell. You can just claim it's related to my head injury if reality is too much for you."
Her eyes narrowed. "Try me!"
"Okay…" I leaned back and sighed. "A bit less than a week ago, when I was hit by the car, everything changed. You see, before I was hit, the world was a patriarchy ruled by men. Men liked sex, cars, and women. They acted like… well, how women act now. Video games. Action films. Sports. Most video games had male characters because men play video games."
"But it's women who fight the wars, makes no sense to have men…"
"That too… it was men who fought in the wars. I mean, your world doesn't even make sense if you think about it. Why would you send someone who can get pregnant and must carry a baby for 9 months into battle? Wouldn't that be a huge liability?"
"That's actually a regular problem! They talk about it in the news…"
I shook my head. "I'm not saying everything made sense in my old world either. I'm just saying what is. My mind is wired like a girl's mind… I like video games and sex. In my old world, you all treated me like leaper. I did remain in my room, but because I didn't want the mean and ugly looks the lot of you always gave me. I felt like an outcast in my own home, the only guy. So, I sat in my room and jacked off."
"Ah!"
"Don't act surprised. I jack off! Oh, and I found your freaking toy, you left it on when you left yesterday."
"Ah-ah-ah… th—th-th-that!"
"I said I don't care!" I shrugged. "The fact you masturbate is actually kind of hot. I mean, you're my sister, so I'm not like… ah… I don't know… the same way that me mentioning I jack off affects you, I have a similar reaction!"
"…"
"And I play video games!" I gestured to her console. "But how the hell did you afford this? My system is last-gen, and I have to buy all my games used! How did you get a 90 special edition of the game?"
"You noticed?"
"Yeah! This can't be mom's money at all!"
Dawn shook for a moment, but then she looked at me as if she was considering something. After a moment, she nodded to herself and met my eyes.
"Fine… I'll tell you how I make money, but you have to promise that you will tell no one!"
"I can keep a secret."
"Yeah… well, whether you're honestly 'like a woman' or not will be answered in a second." She stood up. "Come, I'll show you how I make money."
I followed her as she walked up to her computer. She typed a bit and then up appeared a website. I glanced at it, scrolling down. I looked away when my eyes landed on a dick.
"What the hell? I don't want to see a dick!"
"S-sorry… I suppose I'd react that way if it was pictures of pussies." She said, "Um, here. Just look at the title."
I glanced at it and saw the name, Ms. Pervert's Peepshow.
"A… porn website? No… upskirts? Or I guess you call them… upshorts?"
"That's how I bring in money." She said with a breath. "I post images of guy's exposed by hidden camera online!"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 24 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"W-wait… where do you get these photos?"
"Eh? People around the world send them to me."
I took a breath. "Oh… good, so you don't take the images yourself?"
"Well, the site is designed in a way where people take the photos and send them to me. I then sort out the ones that look legit. You can usually tell a fake photo. People who stage them just don't get the point of it. However, I'm saving for some cameras and stuff so I can start taking my own photos too…"
"Right now, most of my pictures are gotten from a local girl. I've never met her, but her username is Peepshow69. She promises once I get a good enough camera that she'll teach me everything she knows."
"No!" I cried out, "You can't! You really shouldn't take these pictures."
Her expression sank into a bitter one, and she spoke in a low voice. "I knew it."
"Huh?"
"You didn't understand after all. You said you were like me, but really you were just screwing around!"
"No! I mean, I'm a guy, but do you think any of your sisters would be cool with this if they knew this is what you were doing?"
She turned away from me. "I didn't show you this so that you could lecture me. Why don't you just leave my room then."
"You don't get it! I don't care about the website, but I don't want you getting in trouble. These kinds of pictures are done without the guy's consent. You could get in a lot of trouble with that kind of stuff, especially in this day and age."
"Yeah!" She shot back scowling. "Well, it's not like I can find an aware model, can I?"
"Wait… you've been shooting me too, haven't you?"
She glanced away. "N-no…"
"You have a folder on the desktop with my name on it! Open it."
"Th-that's nothing!" She cried out.
"Dawn…"
"It was just practice! I was just practicing how to get pictures. I didn't upload anything of you online!"
"Open it!"
"Ah… Damn it… I knew this was a mistake!" She cursed as she opened a file and typed in the password.
I started scrolling through the previews. There were hundreds of pictures of me. Most of the images were of me just as I got out of the shower. There were images taken through a crack in my door as I was changing. Most of them didn't show much. But my chest was on display a bit, and only one or two times where my dick is seen, although they were blurry images, and it was hard to see them. Only a handful of good images came from this.
This was the old me, the one before I had my head injury. I saw a boy that looked like me, but his demeaner seemed a bit different. He acted really shy and seemed to usually have a scowl on his face whenever he was around his sisters. It was clear that they weren't close.
I wasn't close with my sisters either. I didn't know what Dawn from before did as she closed herself in her room, but I would never have been able to play video games with her or get her to show me her interests. This new world had given me an opportunity to relate to sisters that I would never have had a relationship with prior. Yet, as I scrolled from image to image, Dawn was shrinking back in her chair more and more. I had gotten a bit worked up, and it was to the point that once I left this room, I'd never been able to reenter it. If I told Mother or my sisters about what she was doing, I might as well say goodbye to this sister of mine forever.
I stopped scrolling down and gave a long, drawn-out sigh, and then turned to Dawn. "Why do you take pictures?"
"I don't know…" She said, her voice low as she looked down at her hands.
"I mean, quality matters to you, and you never get that with peep images, right?"
"I…" She shivered slightly. "I've always wanted to be a pornographer."
"What?"
"I want to shoot pornos, okay?" She said bitterly. "But it's not like I can get anyone interested in posing for me, so I just… it's easier when they don't know…"
"How much does this website make?"
"I pay my top contributors every month to encourage them to keep delivering pictures, so I really only bring home a few hundred a month."
"How much money if you didn't have to pay them?"
"Around a thousand."
"A thousand!" I let out a cry of surprise.
That was a lot more money than I thought. If she was bringing in that much money, then something like this was really lucrative. It could be expanded on and even bring in more money.
"Look… just forget I said anything, please?" She begged. "I-I'll even give you some of my profits if you just remain quiet."
I raised an eyebrow. "You'll give me some?"
"Y-yeah… 10% of what I bring home."
"50%."
"Fifty!" Her eyes widened and then she clenched her teeth. "You… fine, fifty…"
"Good… and I'll want to see anything you shoot before you upload it."
"Eh?" She finally met my eyes.
"Well, I mean, I don't want to see myself naked, but I also don't want you uploading my face."
"Wh-wh-what are you talking about?"
"Huh? Putting pictures online? Aren't you telling me horny women would pay money to see my dick? Hell yeah! In fact, I can do you better…"
"What are you saying? Aren't you disgusted? Aren't I a perverted creep? Don't you want to call me trash?"
"Are you into that kind of thing? I mean, if you want, I can step on your crotch and tell you how bad you are."
"Wait!" She shook her head, struggling to catch up with the conversation. "You mean, you're into this?"
"As I said, I don't want you going to jail. But if you want to shoot a porno, I can help you get started."
"Y-you'll model for me?"
"Yeah, I mean, we must blur out my face, even I don't want to go that far, but if you give me half, I could totally use the money. Plus… I really like the idea of hundreds of women masturbating to an image of my dick." I hit my hand with my fist. "Maybe that's why guys in my world are always sending out dick pics!"
"Huh? You mean clit pics?"
"Eh… women do that in this world? Haha… I should go online and see how many I can rack up. Ah damn… I bet I could get a girl in this world to masturbate on a webcam for me for free!"
Dawn was looking at me like she had never seen me before. Her eyes went up and down with disbelief.
"You… you really think you come from another world, don't you?"
"That's what I've been telling you!" I snorted. "Look, I'll help you with your porno thing. As for hidden camera stuff, since you have an eye for fakes, then you should be the one who can make it look real. You can post the pictures of me you've taken so far, but we shouldn't stop there."
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, I can masturbate on camera. That's basic stuff. But… I could probably even bring a girl over and have sex."
"What?" She nearly stood up, so I put my hands on her shoulder and shushed her as I set her back down.
"It's night. We don't want to be heard." I shook my head. "I said, I'm willing to fuck on camera."
She shook her head. "But… hidden camera…"
"So… hide in my closet and shoot it! You got my permission! As for the girl… well, this world probably doesn't care that much."
"I can't believe… you would really do that?"
I shrugged. "Who knows, maybe I can convince some male friends to join in. Not at the same time! I don't do gay stuff!"
"Ah…? I mean… maybe you'd like it if you tried it."
"Would you suck a pussy?" I asked.
"EW! No!"
"It's the same for me and a dick! I do have standards. I said I was like a girl, that includes a great aversion for the same sex. I guess that will be a setback from this world. Since lesbianism in my world was sort of a glorified fetish, I'm sure it's the same with male homosexuality here."
"So… I can really record you?"
"Yeah, I mean, it will be a little embarrassing, but if it brings in the money, I'll give it a shot. Heck, if you want to join in…"
"J-join!"
"Incest is popular, isn't it? I'm sure some people would love some brother-on-sister action."
She shook her head, emphatically. "Fake incest… like stepsisters! This is completely wrong! We're actual brother and sister!"
Maybe… After all, mom had a lot of affairs in her life. It was possible that she was only my half-sister, just like London. Of course, Dawn didn't know that, and I wasn't going to tell her such a shocking secret just as I managed to find some common ground with her.
"I guess…" I finally responded, uncertainly. "Even so… I'm sure there is a market…"
"I'm sorry there is no way I can do that with my brother!" Dawn said and then blushed. "It's not that I'm not interested… but, if I go past that line with you… there is no going back…"
It wasn't like I didn't understand. I had been having that mental debate in my mind since I got to this world. I had already done a few lewd things with London so far. Was I going to go too far with one of my sisters one day? Would that destroy any chance of us having a relationship after, or would it make that relationship stronger? I didn't even know the answer to that.
"Well… what about this Peepshow person?" I asked.
"Huh? The photographer?"
"Yeah… they're a perverted girl. Maybe… they'd want to fuck on camera."
"You…" Dawn shook her head. "I've never met them. They could be an old woman or some kind of creep."
"I suppose you're right. Find out their age and get a picture first, then I'll fuck them."
"When did my brother turn out to be such a pervert!"
"Haha… that's the thing, my cute big sister, I've always been a pervert! Now, it's time I can finally embrace that perversion!"
What guy hasn't dreamed of staring in a porno? The thought of doing this was kind of exciting. I'd get to make money, have sex, and get closer with my sister all at once. It was really a perfect situation. Since I was put into this strange world, I might as well profit off it. Since Dawn already had the means to do as such, I figured it as good of a time as any to take advantage of it.
I held out my hand to Dawn. "Let's agree to carry this out together. You're my sister, so I'll trust you."
Dawn glanced at me, still looking guarded and suspicious, but ever so slowly, she brought out her hand and took mine.
"Then… please take care of me." I said as we shook our hands.
For the first time in my memory, Dawn formed a real smile on her face. It made her look incredibly beautiful, her entire face coming alive. She closed her eyes and nodded as she gave my hand a solid shake.
"Mm!"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 25 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Tonight. We're going to sneak out tonight," Dawn whispered to me excitedly before taking off to school.
Mackenzie seemed to notice her whispering something to me and shot her a distrusting look with her arms crossed. I didn't really get what Mackenzie's problem was. It seemed like no matter what world she came from, she was the type to get into my business. In the past, I was the pervert she was trying to protect all of her sisters from. Somehow, that had perfectly reversed, and now she had made it her personal mission to keep any of the other sisters from acting gross around me. About the only one she didn't chastise was London, and that's because the two didn't have a strong relationship to begin with.
When all of the girls were gone, I decided to open up the homework that Abby the class rep had left for me. Science and math weren't much different from what I remembered, but when I reached history, things started to drop fast. Just about every name in the history books was different. It was truly like I came from a completely different world. On the surface, I could convince myself these two worlds were basically the same, but when I looked a bit deeper, I began to notice how many nonsensical things had to exist for this world to work.
For example, the basic function of testosterone and estrogen. Testosterone is supposed to make men angry and aggressive, yet this whole thing just sort of gets glossed over in the science books. It makes a comment about cavemen needing testosterone but how it isn't needed in high quantities for the modern man. Then there was the fact that men were still more physically imposing than women. Why would a woman fight in a battle when a man could do more damage? The answers weren't there, and I had a feeling if I started quizzing a teacher, she'd just say something like, "it just is."
I wondered if my own world was the same way? How much does perception shape what you chose to believe and what you chose to ignore? As I thought about it, there were people who believed the earth was flat or global warming was false despite all of the evidence to the contrary. In fact, there were feminists in my old world who insisted there were no physical differences between men and women, and that it was all in the head… ignoring vast amounts of data to the contrary.
Well, I wasn't saying I knew anything for certain. It was just that now I was asking questions, where before I only saw things from the way I was told. By seeing this world that shouldn't work continue on successfully, I was becoming all too aware of the numbers of truth people ignored in the name of convenience. Why exactly did we eat eggs and bacon for breakfast? Because some company told us so? Who decided cereal was a part of a balanced breakfast? Why was breakfast even at 9 am?
My stomach roared, and I realized that I hadn't eaten anything that morning and was growing hungry. My mind ended up going off on a tangent because of it. I got up and headed to the kitchen. As I did so, I checked my phone. I really needed to check it more, because I realized I had gotten a message on it.
"Sorry that I took off yesterday. I would be willing to teach you to cook."
The name wasn't signed, but I could already guess that the person who sent it was Abigail. I felt a bit of relief at seeing that. I already had another meal to cook tonight. I managed to get by thanks to Abigail's last moment efforts, but I still didn't know how to cook anything. Plus, it looked like I was in this world to stay, and my entire family seemed to expect me to be the cook, so I needed to adapt this much.
I had already figured out that my family didn't know me well enough and that I wouldn't get found out for a fraud. That was my original fear. It seemed like my new personality would get by fine. I was never going to start acting like a woman, or I guess a man. Was there going to be a time when I got used to that? Well, whatever, that was a problem for a later date.
"Can you stop by after school?" I wrote on my phone. "I need help with dinner."
It wasn't long before I got a response. "Yeah, it's fine. I don't have class 4th block. I can come early."
"Thanks!"
I looked at my watch and saw that the time was only noon right now. If she didn't have 4th block, then she'd probably come around 1:30. That would give us about 2 hours to come up with something to feed my family. Not everyone came home at the same time every day. They were in various clubs and extracurricular events that it ended up being quite a mishmash. Therefore, it wasn't uncommon for something to just be sitting done on the stove ahead of time. Whether or not we got to sit down together tonight, I actually wasn't interested in that.
Dawn and I were going out later, so I wanted to get a little rest and get ready before we went. It might sound a bit weird coming from me, but I didn't like the idea of interacting with the rest of my family before going to do stuff like that. It wasn't like I was a porn star or anything. Just because I was a horny guy who wanted to have fun didn't mean I didn't feel a little weird going home after and interacting with family. It gave me a kind of surreal feeling like it didn't fit with my real life. That's how I was able to move on after my binge those first few days, where I pushed Sam down, did a stranger, and also played with Dan's date. Those events barely felt real to the current me who was in a kitchen at my familiar house.
I considered if there was anything I should do about Abigail when she came. I could just use her as a cooking teacher she was supposed to be, but I could also make advances on her. She is the only other girl my age I've been able to hang out with. I haven't even gotten a text from Anna since London said whatever she did to her. As for Samantha, I had a feeling she was grounded, as I hadn't heard anything from her either.
However, the last time Abigail was here, she suddenly ran away right when I asked her a question. She never did explain exactly why she was in such a hurry to get away. She might just be flighty, and if that was true and I tried to hit on her, she'd definitely run away again. So, I decided I'd definitely have to play this cool.
I took a shower and dressed up nice, but not too nice. It almost felt like the old days when I tried to throw myself toward beautiful women only to end up in complete failure. Well, I had only tried a few times at dances and stuff, but it had always ended in my own humiliation and failure. However, things were completely different now. Women were receptive to that kind of thing.
Knocking on the door caused me to glance at the clock and realize that the time had already come. I opened the door to see Abby there. She dressed in a very refined way. She had a skirt that was the proper length, a blouse that covered her body without showing anything, and her hair done up. It was nice, but not sexy in any way. I suppose you could call it a good girl look. Since a lot of girls since the change had sort of hasty, lazy and messy ways of dressing, it was a nice change of pace to see a girl who dressed carefully.
That's not to say I didn't like the messy look. It actually was pretty sexy on most girls. There was something about a loose shirt hanging off a girl's shoulder, the absence of a bra, or messy hair that gave the women of this world a wild, untamed feel to them. Rather than look ugly, they appeared like that girl who was making the walk of shame—basically, a girl who was down for anything.
After I let her in, Abigail dropped a couple of bags in her arms and immediately headed straight for kitchen cabinets. After looking around for a few moments, she shook her head and gave a sigh.
"Just like I suspected, you have nothing to cook with here."
"That! Ah… well, we have a few things."
"You can't really cook with the things you have!" Abigail said making fists in a cute way as if this was extremely important.
"Oh… sorry, I'm just not good with this kind of stuff."
"Aren't you a boy?"
"Since when has sex had anything to do with being able to cook? Seriously?"
She blushed. "S-sorry… I didn't mean that. It's just… I'm very passionate about cooking. I want to be a chef one day."
"It's good to have dreams," I responded and then made a face. "I haven't really thought about what I want to do."
"Y-you could always just get married to a woman who will take care of you and have her babies?" she offered.
"Really? That's what you're going with. You have pretty antiquated views, don't you?"
She grimaced. "I'm sorry, I'm just… not used to guys. My dad… he left when I was young."
I nodded. "Mine too."
She raised her head in surprise. "R-really?"
"It's just been me in a house with seven women."
"You have… six sisters?"
I nodded. "One doesn't live at home, but the way she's been hovering lately, you'd swear she had been. How much?"
As I spoke, I started going through the bags, pulling out ingredients which Abigail put away in the drawers. I hadn't expected to be keeping this stuff she bought, so I decided to ask.
"N-no! You can keep it! I couldn't make a boy pay for something like this."
With most girls these days, their feelings for me were on their faces. It was so apparent I found myself ignoring a lot of it just to keep my sanity. However, with Abigail, I really couldn't tell what she was thinking. Since I told myself I'd try to be direct with people more, and it worked well with the women of this world, I just went ahead and asked.
"Do you… like me, Abigail?"
"Wh-what? About the groceries? Ah… I didn't mean it like that!"
"It's just. You seem nervous. And you took off yesterday in a hurry. It left me a little confused."
"I'm…" She looked down, blushing. "I don't know…"
"Huh? What do you mean?"
She bit her lip before looking over at me. "I don't know if I like guys. I've never been with one."
"Most girls do whether they have been or not…"
"Well… I'm not most girls," she responded back.
"Are you saying you want to try it and see?" I asked curiously.
"Wh-wh-what are you saying?" She looked away, her cheeks even redder.
"Why not?"
"Ah! I have to go…" She went to walk away, and I grabbed her arm.
"Why not?" I repeated.
"No! Um… look, it's not you. I just need to go. Right now! I can't be here." She pulled on her arm, actually trying not to head to the back door, but the front door which she didn't seem to know was blocked with furniture.
"Why are you doing this? Will you stop struggling?"
It was at this point that the door to the side opened and I realized someone had come home. It was Mackenzie who walked into the house. As soon as she was in, her eyes dropped to the pair of our hands, where I was holding onto her.
"Why do you have someone over, Noah?" she demanded, an angry expression on her face. "This is the second time."
"I-I was just bringing food over!" She managed to recover her arm. "He needed it to cook. I'm going now."
"Abigail."
"I'm sorry that I couldn't help more. Just follow the recipe I brought and use the ingredients."
She fled past Mackenzie and out the door. Mackenzie had a frown on her face, but she didn't say anything. I glanced past her and then followed Abigail out the door. I had to nearly jog to catch up to her quick stride, but I managed to catch her in the driveway.
"Wait! Just tell me why you're leaving."
She stopped but didn't look back. I was just about to assume she wasn't going to say anything, but then she spoke in a low voice.
"Your sister… Mackenzie… in middle school, she… she used to beat me up, okay?"
"Wait, what?"
"She used to bully me!" she responded in a hushed whisper. "Please… I thought I'd like to get to know you, but I'm not going to get beat up by your sister. I won't be able to come again."
Like that, she kept walking. She went straight to her car and then drove off down the street. I stood in the driveway for a bit, completely dazed. When I found out Bethany was being bullied, I went berserk. Yet now that it was my own sister who was doing the bullying, I suddenly didn't know what to say.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 26 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
That night, I ate with my family again. I had followed her directions, and the food ended up edible enough. She had picked something simple that was hard to screw up. I texted her a few times after. I was giving her various levels of apology while trying to beg her to keep helping me. I even offered to come to her place instead. I didn't want to come off as too desperate, but I also wasn't willing to sit back and do nothing either. It ended with her telling me she'd think about it.
"Who are you texting?" asked a voice across from me.
"What does it have to do with you?" I snapped back before I could stop myself.
Mackenzie blinked, a bit surprised at my words. I immediately regretted saying them. It was the kind of things my sisters used to say to me back before the switch. I decided that's what I was going to call it, the switch. It had been five days since the switch. It was now Thursday night. In three days, I would need to go back to school myself and deal with the consequences.
Before I could say anything, Kelsey barked a laugh. "That's more like the Noah I remember. I was afraid his brain was permanently broken. I think London will be happy to hear he's returning to normal."
So, that was how I treated my sisters in the past. They had said I was cold and mean to them. I didn't mean to snap, but I was a bit frustrated and confused after finding out Mackenzie used to bully other kids. Maybe it was some kind of mistake. Maybe she was just taking an innocuous action as something more meaningful? Either way, I couldn't shake a sense of irritation deep inside me.
Mom spent her time reading news on her phone, while the rest of us ate in silence. It was only half of us anyway. Both Bethany and Kristy were busy and would show up later. When I finished eating, I stood up and started heading toward my room. Just as I was entering my door, I felt a tug on my shirt. I looked back to see Mackenzie standing there, looking awkward.
"Noah, I won't tell mom or London about that girl you had over today," she said, not looking directly at me.
"Oh? Um… thanks, I guess." I didn't really feel like saying it, but I didn't want to get stuck talking to her either.
"Noah…" She didn't let go of my shirt, pulling even tighter. "That girl, Abigail… I don't want you hanging out with her."
"Excuse me?"
"She's…" She glanced down. "Just, don't hang out with her, okay? Listen to your sister with this one thing, alright?"
"…" I stared at her, not sure what to say to that.
Of course, I planned to ignore her. Was she afraid of her former bullying? Did she think that if I talked to her enough, I'd find out about Mackenzie's past? Well, it was too late for that. Abigail was kind of nice, and she was teaching me to cook. Meanwhile, Mackenzie had been a girl who had bullied and tortured me for my entire life. The more I thought about it, the more I found it strange if she hadn't been a bully. After all, she had bullied me my entire life! I ripped my arm away from her and closed the door.
She didn't stop me, only watching until the door blocked her vision. I went to bed and killed time playing around on the internet. I wanted to go to Dawn's room, but I didn't want to raise Mackenzie's suspicion. She was already acting like some kind of guard dog. I didn't need to give her any other reasons.
When it got close to the time, I grew anxious. I needed to sneak out of the house without being seen. Dawn said that such a thing was easy for her, but that the girls would notice if I left. I did the old trick of leaving something in my bed, so it looked like I was asleep in it. After that, I put on a sweater with the hood up and baggy clothing. I was kind of excited, but also a bit worried. After all, I had never done anything like this before, at least not when I had given myself time to think about it.
I was going to meet up with my sister and a strange girl, all so that my sister could record us having sex. There was no way I could have predicted my life would have ended up in this state.
I managed to make it out the door without making very much noise or bumping into anyone. It was just before 10. I made it a few steps away from the home when I heard a noise behind the bushes. I froze and glanced over only to see Dawn poke her head out from behind them. She was dressed in all black and even had her face covered like she was a ninja.
"Seriously?"
"Shhhh!" she hissed, and then looked both ways before running and grabbing my arm, pulling me down next to her.
I crouched as she directed, but I didn't make any effort to hide behind the bush. Instead, I glanced down at her while rolling my eyes.
"Shouldn't we just go?"
"You see that neighbor over there? He's a busy body! If he looks out his window while we're walking away, he'll definitely tell the whole neighborhood!" Dawn insisted.
"Then, aren't we even more suspicious behind this bush?"
"You… I'm trying to protect your image!"
"Speaking of images, you have your camera and everything?"
"Y-yes! Of course! What do you take me for, an amateur?"
"Aren't you?"
"Agh… brother… don't wound me so!" She made an exaggerated hurt look, but then a moment later, she glanced at me more seriously. "Are you sure you're ready for this?"
"Of course…" I snorted, ignoring the nervousness bubbling beneath the surface.
"It's really hard to accept," she spoke half to herself. "I've always fantasized about this. I can't believe it's about to come true."
"You've always fantasized about filming your bother having sex with a girl off the internet?"
"N-no!" She blushed. "I mean… I've always wanted to film something like this. It's not sexual! I swear! I won't masturbate over it, I promise!"
She reached out and grabbed my hands. I suddenly had the urge to smell them and see if she had properly washed them recently.
"It's not that I mind if you do? I could even help…"
"Even if you say that…" She let go of my hands. "I don't know if I believe what you said, but as everyone said, it's true. You really are different."
"You're not."
"Eh? You're saying boy me acts like a total perve too?" Her eyes widened in shock.
"It's not that. You're still a girl. It's just, ah, never mind." I shook my head. "I mean the way you acted. You stayed in your room. You were standoffish. I used to never know what you were thinking about."
"Aren't you the same way?" she asked, an awkward expression on her face.
"No. Not really. At least, not in that world. I acted like I am now. Hey, I wonder if in that world you're one of those closet Fifty Shades of Grey fan fiction fanatics. Like, you wrote trashy romance fan fictions about a boy band or something. I recall that you read Twilight and were way too into it for a while. It was the last time I saw you passionate about anything."
"Twilight?" she made a face, "I don't watch such garbage! I mean, that werewolf girl was shirtless showing off her big chest the entire movie, and that girl with the sparkly vagina? How could I be into that gay shit?"
"I seem to remember it differently," I responded absently. "Remind me to Netflix that stuff when I get back."
"Brother is so weird…" she muttered under her breath and then looked up excitedly. "There, we can go! He's in the bathroom! It'll take him at least fifteen minutes."
I looked over at Dawn and raised an eyebrow. "Why?"
"What? He has slow bowel movements?"
"Why do you know so much about our neighbor across the street?" I finished the question.
She shrugged uncomfortably. "That's not important. Rather, I saved us! If he saw you sneaking out, he would cause trouble, I'm certain!"
"Okay, whatever…"
I decided it was better not to ask any more questions about that. Instead, I simply nodded and started following her. The pair of us left the area behind the bushes of our house and began to walk down the street. Once we left the safety of the lights in front of our house, I began to look around anxiously.
"So, where are we heading?"
"We're going to their house," Dawn responded, looking out ahead into the darkness.
"Really?" I blinked, suddenly remembering every warning ever about meeting someone over the internet.
"Don't worry. You got me here." She gave me a reassuring smile that didn't reassure me at all.
After all, I probably was twice her size. In a fight, I'd be the one protecting her. I still thought that would be the case, even if it was a girl that was the aggressor. I wasn't sure if I could hit a girl, but I supposed that depended on how hard she hit me. I definitely wouldn't stand by if someone was hitting me hard enough that I felt threatened.
"Besides…" Dawn continued, snapping me out of my thoughts. "She's actually really close by. It turns out she is my age."
"Oh, really? Do you know who it is?"
I felt a lot better all of a sudden. If it had been some sixty-year-old nasty woman, I wasn't sure if I'd go through with it. Although I jumped into it, I still had some limits.
"Peepshow69," Dawn answered me with a snort.
I rolled my eyes and shot her a glare. That didn't help at all. Well, it was unlikely I would know her even if she was 17 or 18. She probably wasn't very hot. That was the thing I kept having to mentally prepare myself for. Dawn, although nerdy, would actually clean up well and be a very cute girl. Her hair was dirty, she didn't use makeup, she had big black-framed glasses, but she was still a beautiful girl. Other creeps wouldn't be that attractive. I couldn't imagine someone who takes naughty photos of people without them seeing would be a good person.
We ended up slowing to a stop. It was a two-story house that actually looked a bit nicer than my own. It was only a few blocks away. Dawn was right. This woman lived really close to us. There were two cars in the driveway, but all of the lights in the house were out. I started going up the driveway when Dawn hissed at me.
"What are you doing?" she asked, heading up the side of the house.
"Huh? Isn't this the place?"
She shook her head as if I was an idiot, another thing I was used to seeing from her. "I said she's my age. Her parents own the house! How do you think we can shoot a porn there?"
"I don't know… maybe they work overseas, and she has the place to herself!"
"Hah… someone watches too much anime!"
I blushed, quickly jogging to join her. The pair of us went along a path in the back of the house, which ultimately led to a large shed. In this case, the light of the shed was definitely on. Upon seeing the place where we were going to do this, my anxiety started to return again.
"Are we sure about this? This feels very serial killer-like?"
"Will you stop being such a boy? Just come on!" She shot me a dirty look.
I sighed and followed her the rest of the way to the door. Just as we reached it, I could hear something unlocking, and then the door opened. There were a lot of lights from floodlights pointing down. Perhaps this was peepshows attempt at doing film lighting. The result was that as soon as the door opened, I was blinded for a moment. With my hand in front of my eyes, I tried to squint past the floodlight pointed at the door and toward the figure in it. When I finally recognized them, my mouth fell open.
"Abigail…"
Abigail was standing there, wearing a pair of overalls and nothing underneath. The straps of the overalls came up over her bare breasts, just covering the nipple, but revealing all the fatty skin around it. Her hair was done up in pigtails, and she had even put makeup on. It was an extremely alluring look.
"Hey, Noah… so we meet again." She gave a light smile.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 27 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Abigail?" I looked in surprise at the woman in front of me. "Don't tell me. You're really Peepshow?"
"Ah? You're on the student council!" Dawn cried out as well, clearly just as shocked by this development.
"Exactly." She put a finger to her lips and winked. "So, it'd be best if you guys didn't draw so much attention, okay?"
Her look mostly went to Dawn, who dressed all in black, looking extremely shady sneaking around a rich looking house at night. She gestured the two of us in, and I followed behind Dawn, feeling both relieved and complicated over this whole revelation. On one hand, Peepshow wasn't old or ugly. In fact, she was a pretty nerd girl who I had already been thinking of having sex with. It was actually one of the best outcomes possible.
On the other hand, there was something alarming about the fact that she appeared at my doorstep mere days before this happened. I mean, I knew her from school, but we had no personal relationship. Now, I was trying to learn cooking from her while she sent naughty peep images to Dawn to put online. I suddenly recalled Mackenzie warning me away from Abigail. What did she know about the woman that I didn't?
We were in her shed, but the entire place had been done up to make her own little studio. There were sheets with various background designs lined against the wall and floor. There was a large couch in the middle, surrounded by numerous large floodlights which pointed directly at the couch. There were also two full-size cameras, one of which made anything Dawn had look like a joke. The entire thing was set up like a movie set.
"Wow… you really have things set up nicely," Dawn said with excitement, her eyes wide as she looked at the larger of the two cameras.
"Of course, what do you take me for?" Abigail crossed her arms smugly.
"A seller of upshort photos. It would be less strange if you were a thirty-five-year-old living in your mom's basement," I said while glancing around until my eyes landed on her frowning expression. "Ah, not that I mind you're not! In fact, it's much better that you're such a cute girl."
"Is he always like this?" Abigail whispered to Dawn.
Dawn chuckled. "I used to not think so, but he got a head injury a couple of days ago, and now he says he has a mind as dirty as girls."
"Hehe… I doubt that," she snickered.
I crossed my arms and shot them a glare. "Try me. It's not like I aim to be a pervert, but I won't have a couple of perverts looking down on me either."
Abigail smirked and then pursed her lips. "Okay… how about this. How about I find three girls and you can service them all at once?"
"How is that anything but a perfect fantasy?"
Three girls at once? Isn't that even better than the fabled threesome? I had considered it a few times, but perhaps there really was a chance I could have a threesome in this world. The only reason I had doubted it was because lesbians were less popular in this world. I only wanted the good kind of threesome. I wasn't going to go with two guys on a girl, no matter how much it was a girl's fantasy in this world.
"Hehe… okay… maybe that was too easy. How about butt sex?"
"If I'm sticking it in the girl," I responded, sticking out my tongue.
"Naturally! Wait? How would a girl stick it in a guy?"
"With a strap-on?"
"You mean those things lesbos use? On a guy? Why!" Abigail seemed genuinely surprised by this development.
Even my sister was looking at me like I had declared something she had never heard about before.
"What? I don't know! Don't gay guys do anal? The prostate is sensitive or something."
"Ah! That's right! But I didn't think a straight guy would do such a thing!"
"I won't!"
"Tsk… spoilsport!"
So, not everything in this world was completely the opposite. I already knew this, since girls still wore clothing that was generally reserved for women and men generally wore clothing reserved for men. Both sexes also were free to use makeup or do their hair. Men were just a bit more metrosexual, and women all had a girl next door lazing at home look. This was fine. If men were in dresses, and women were wearing briefs, I'm not sure if I could cope.
"Do guys really refuse to do anal sex with a girl?" I asked.
"Of course… every girl secretly wants to try it, but a lot of guys think it's gross. You can only hope they slip in by accident and like the feel. There was that video on the internet, how to get your boyfriend to give you anal. Use a lot of lube. Turn the lights out, and raise it up to higher and hope he slips in. You can also guide it in yourself, but if he realizes you tricked him, he might get angry…"
So, it was like that. I had a good guess now why it didn't flip. I figured it had to do with the mechanics of sex. Men had the dick, and women had the pussy. Sort of like how men knew that lesbians could scissor, mashing their parts together for satisfaction, but that it'd be impractical for a guy to be able to do it, so it never occurred to us to try. As for women taking it in the butt, well, whatever world, slippage would happen during sex. Yet, in my old world, women would complain, chastise, or angrily stop the sex.
Women here were expected to be tough and satisfy their man. A little pain was just bitching. With that mentality, women wouldn't say anything if their man got it in the wrong hole. In fact, they might be afraid of embarrassing them and causing them to stop having sex, so instead, they came to find enjoyment out of it instead. In fact, women in this world liked it in the butt, or at least, they were too proud to admit that they didn't like it. Of course, there were always exceptions. I remember guys in my old world who didn't want to do anal because it was dirty. That number was just way higher here to the point where finding a man willing to do anal became a commodity for women.
"Well, I have no problem with anal. Let's start with that!" I said eagerly.
She held up her hands. "E-easy! Let's not get too eager. Rather… you're just speaking words right now. I think if you're really serious, w-we should put you to the test, right?"
"A test?" I wanted to roll my eyes. "Okay… sure, what do you want me to do."
I almost felt like laughing. Were these girls suspicious of me? This was actually a really awesome situation where I got to sleep with a hot girl, but she didn't seem to be convinced I was really into it. I guess she thought I'd chicken out once we started or something. I was actually being questioned on my willingness to have sex. I understood why, but it still couldn't stop me from shaking my head in disbelief. This world still managed to surprise me. Upstanding student council members were closet exhibitionists, nerdy sisters were pornographers, and soccer moms were horny sluts.
"Simple. Eat my pussy."
"Is that all?"
"You'll do it?"
I glanced over at Dawn, who looked away and blushed. I was trying to flip the situation in my mind as quickly as it would go. The situation would be like if a brother took his little sister to some strange guy's house to film her naked, and then the guy, who was a popular student, pulled out his dick and told her to suck it to prove she was really willing. It was the set up to a porn movie. I couldn't see it any other way. I came to shoot a sex scene, but it felt like I was already in one.
"Okay…" I said, realizing she wanted me to show her.
She had been to my house twice in the last two days, and I had already been debating having sex with her. Now, we were in some brightly lit shed turned into a studio and she was telling me to eat her pussy while my sister watched. What a strange direction things went.
I went to my knees, reaching out and grabbing her pants. She watched me with a slightly predatory look, biting her lip as her cheeks grew flushed. Dawn was looking away, apparently a little too shy for this. Didn't she want to be a photographer? That's the entire reason we were here! Yet, if she couldn't even look at this much, what was the point?
Well, it's not like I mind. I was planning on fucking Abigail eventually anyway. It just turned out to be quicker than I had thought. Unzipping her pants and opening them up, I pulled them and her underwear down to around her knees, revealing her pussy to me. I guided her back on the couch and then I reached out with my tongue gently licking the inside.
"Yeah, like that…" she moaned happily, stroking my hair like she was trying to soothe a wounded animal.
I bit on her clit, causing her to let out a cute cry.
"A-ah! T-teeth!"
I let out a laugh of my own and then plunged my face right into her snatch. Thankfully, she had washed up before this. She had been preparing. Did she know Dawn's true identity when she had made all these plans? Did she know it was me who was going to be coming over? Is that why she made sure she was the one to bring over the homework? Was it possible that she had set this all up?
To the me at that moment, none of that mattered. I was having fun. My sister was with me, and I was supporting her. I was getting to do something I loved to do. Abigail was a cute girl, and the taste of her cunt in my mouth was fun. I ate her until she ended up squirting, and then I kept going until she did it again. Only on the third time did she finally pull away and tell me that it was enough. At this point, it was late, and I was worried if we stayed out too much longer, then it would be difficult to get back into the house.
Of course, we also hadn't gotten a single picture on film. Abigail chastised Dawn for failing to do her job. She apologized, but also looked a bit awkward and uncomfortable. She did just watch her brother give another woman cunnilingus, so I supposed it wasn't the most normal thing. We agreed to meet again tomorrow to finally start taking pictures. All in all, this was a trial run and only the beginning.
"Is… this really alright?" Dawn asked quietly as we walked back.
I stopped and glanced over at her. "Do you not want to?"
"N-no… I mean yes… I mean, I really want to," she said, sounding somewhat impassioned. "It's just… I don't know. You're my little brother. I worry about you."
I chuckled. "I'll be fine. You don't need to think so hard about it. Just have a good time, right?"
Life was an adventure, and this was a new world to play in. It was my kind of world. Rather than thinking about things seriously, I decided it'd be better to just have some fun. There was no point in asking questions or dwelling on things too much. I always had later to worry about that. The old me, the procrastinator and world-class underachiever had finally adapted to this new world.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 28 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
We managed to sneak back into the house without a problem. I had some worry someone would catch me. But come the next morning, there were no repercussions. It was Friday, and my last day off from school. London stopped by very early in the morning, and I was forced to get up while all the girls were getting ready for school.
She checked my vitals and checked my health to verify if I was okay to return to school on Monday. I could only smile uneasily at this. From my point of view, this was all just silly. I never had a head injury from the beginning. However, it made Mother feel better, and London got to show off her schooling, so that seemed to be the nature of things.
I was a bit worried about returning to school. I was distant with my family, so they didn't seem to notice the new me, but what about my friends? I would have to rely on Samantha a bit for this. I already thought I should probably call her once everyone left for the day. She was only one of two people who believed me. Well, whether she truly believed me was questionable, but she could at least help me get through the day. Plus, if we're going by reverse reasoning, she owed me for having sex with her!
Damn, even thinking it made my head hurt, how were things so screwed up in my old world that women could treat sex, something they themselves enjoyed, like some gift they bestowed on men that gave them numerous privileges. I decided to stop thinking about such things, as London was noticing the strange expression on my face and was starting to question it. Instead, I smiled and told London everything she wanted to hear. I definitely didn't talk about my experiences with another world, as I'm sure that would get me another week in quarantine.
"He can go back to school on Monday," she finally declared, allowing me to let out a breath of relief. "I don't see any swelling or any neural issues."
"London, don't talk about neural issues in front of him like this, you'll worry him," Mom admonished in a stern tone.
"Huh? I said he was fine, though?"
I frowned as Mom grabbed her arm and pulled her away, whispering a few things back and forth in private. I narrowed my eyes a bit, feeling irritated that they were treating me like a… well, in this world, it was a boy. This was bad even by that standard. Was this the 1950s? Was I supposed to be in the kitchen, barefoot and preg- well, that's not possible, but I'm sure they had similar stereotypes back in the day.
"Honey, everything is okay. London says keep it easy for the next three days, and if anything comes up, don't hesitate to call her, or me for that matter," Mom said once she finished her private conversation with London.
She grabbed her keys and headed out the door, London following behind. One big difference I noticed from the past was that the mornings were much less hectic. In the past, the girls would take forever waiting in line at the bathroom and mom would need to kick their butts out the doors. I had committed to not having bathroom time in the mornings. That was no longer an issue. Everyone just grabbed their stuff and left.
I watched as everyone went on their way to school. Dawn didn't give me a single glance. In fact, she deliberately avoided looking at me so that she didn't cast any suspicion. However, that itself might have been suspicious, because Mackenzie gave each of us a hard look as she walked out the door. She didn't hear us coming in late last night, did she? No, that was impossible. The Mackenzie I knew would have kicked up a fuss the second she heard someone acting out of line. Maybe, she was worried that Abigail would come over today.
Well, after our time together the previous night, I had gotten a recipe from her based off the ingredients she had brought over earlier. It was another simple food I could cook. I really was getting the hang of cooking though. It wouldn't be long before I could make much more intriguing dishes. I just needed some time to experiment with spices and such. It wasn't that I was enjoying cooking for the girls! It was just. I needed to maintain the act. That was all!
The meal was something slow-roasted, so once all of the girls left, I began to prepare it and left it in the cooker. By dinner time, it'd be ready. That gave me a lot of time to kill. Tonight, Dawn and I were finally going to shoot our first film in Abigail's studio, but that was going to be much later. At the moment, I was just sitting at the couch, bored and watching television.
"You can do it! Men can do it! Say it with me, gentlemen. I am man! I am man!" I quickly turned the channel.
"Only women can keep men from being raped." Change.
"All I'm saying is that homosexuality is wrong. I mean, unless it's two hot guys. Am I right?" Change.
"Do you have male odors? Are you not feeling quite fresh?" Change and off.
"At least this world also has nothing to watch on television," I sighed.
At that moment, there was a light tapping on the door. I got up from the couch and went to answer it. When I saw who it was, I was genuinely a little surprised.
"Abigail? Aren't you supposed to be in school?"
"Not right now, I'm not." She chuckled, lifting up a paper bag. "Can I come in?"
"Ah, yeah." I stepped back. "You brought more groceries? Ah, I didn't get the money to pay you back."
"No… I bought those for you!" Abigail shook her head, putting the bag on the table. "And I bought these for you too."
"Huh?" I moved the bag up as she stepped back eagerly.
I began to look through the bag. The first thing I pulled out was a pair of boxers. Except, they had holes in the back, one on each buttock. I looked over at her and raised an eyebrow.
"What is that about?" I held up the item.
"Ah… that's not everything!" She blushed. "They're clothing. Things I thought you'd look good in."
I started pulling out item after item. There were at least ten outfits in the bag. Some of them were costumes. Others were tight shirts or various other outfits. They seemed tight in the chest and around the crotch. Many of them seemed flimsy, and a few, I had no clue how to wear. None of them looked comfortable, but Abigail was looking at me with hopeful eyes, looking for a certain reaction.
"They're… nice?" I smiled.
She broke into a smile and nodded excitedly. "I'm glad you like them. I have a ton more I want to see you in as well. You'd look really hot. I could do like a photography shoot or something. You'll be my model, right?"
"I guess…" Something about the fervent look in her eyes made me feel strangely helpless. "Um, but with Dawn, right?"
"Dawn…" She looked away, saying the name almost like a curse. "Ah… I mean… you don't really want to do this stuff around your sister, do you? I mean, she can come when we need the big stuff, but it is cool if you and I do some private stuff too, right?"
"Oh, I mean…" I was caught a little bit surprised by the visit.
I mean, technically, I had agreed to this stuff as a means of getting closer to Dawn. Cutting her out felt wrong in several ways. Then again, when I thought about it, she was my sister. Leaving her involved was just as weird. If I did get caught, it would be better if Dawn didn't get implicated, right? Didn't I say it last night? I was just going to enjoy this life. I wouldn't cut her out, but what did it matter if I had fun on my own.
"Yeah… it'd be fun." I grinned.
Actually, thinking about what I did with Abigail the night before was starting to turn me on. Since she was here and no one else was, and it was nowhere near the time Mackenzie should be returning home, I was thinking of inviting her to my room.
"Can you try this on?" I was just about to ask her if she wanted to have sex, and she pushed an outfit on me.
I looked it up and down. "A… nurse outfit?"
"You'll look so hot in this, I promise."
I let out a breath with just a bit of a laugh. "Okay… if that's what you want."
I grabbed my shirt and began pulling it off. Abigail's eye's widened, and she spun around.
"Woah! Your bathroom is over there, right?"
"Huh? You want me to change in there?"
"Ah… it's just… when you come out, I want the whole scene at once, you know…" she responded, her voice shaking nervously.
I chuckled and walked into the bathroom. Taking one last look at the outfit, I had to sigh again. I never thought this was how I'd spend my day. I wonder how'd she react if she knew I'd rather just fuck her. I pulled off my clothing and put on the outfit. I decided to use some water and some hairstyle, so my hair was a bit nicer too.
It wasn't the sexy nurse outfits of my old world. This looked like a typical scrubs that anyone would wear in a hospital. Except, that the shirts V-line dipped halfway to my stomach and was so loose that anyone peaking from the sides could see my bare chest and nipples. The pants were super tight, especially around the ass and crotch. I almost needed to stretch them over my ass. If I bent at all, I'd be showing buttcrack. It was only after fiddling with it for five minutes I realized that that was probably the idea.
"Should I start shaving back there?" I wondered out loud.
I didn't think that was a question I could ask Abigail, no matter how much she was into this kind of stuff. Dawn would probably be a better person to ask. Men were hairier than women, that was true no matter how flipped our values were. So, I really didn't know if men in porn shaved or not. Although, the best example I could think of was a woman's bush. Some women were au natural, while others shaved it bare. Neither was wrong, and both had their appeal depending on the person.
That was more thought than I ever wanted to put into my buttcrack. Damn, women in this world were screwing with my mind. Don't laugh until you try it. The problem with men openly gawking at women is that those women become very aware of their appearance. Even if the man only says positive things, just knowing you have eyes on you all of the time gives someone a need to worry about their appearance. Before, since I never really thought most girls were looking at me in any kind of romantic way, I didn't worry as much about how I looked.
With a breath, I finally came out into my living room. Abigail had closed the blinds and was now sitting on my couch. Her mouth fell open when she saw me. I felt extremely self-conscious, but seeing her eyes roaming over my body hungrily, my heart started to quicken, and I got aroused very quick. In those pants, there was no way to hide the tent that formed in front of Abigail's eyes.
"Oh, is my dirty little boy getting excited?" she purred hungrily. "Shall we take care of that?"
I nodded excitedly. A guy could get used to this kind of treatment.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 29 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Abigail stroked the tent in my pants excitedly, looking at me with eyes filled with perversion that I only wished a girl would look at me within my old world. She bit her lip, only all too excited as she unbuckled my pants, and pulled it out. Of course, I was already fully erect and ready to go.
"My… my… you're so hard…" she tried to tease me.
If I would flip things around, this was the point where the guy would stick his hand in a girl's pants and then tease her for being so wet and horny. Then, she'd deny it while blushing. However, I wasn't a guy from this world, and I wasn't even inexperienced at sex anymore. This was my third time doing this. That hardly made me an expert, but I was definitely eager to get started.
"Just suck it already!" I grabbed the back of her head and shoved it into my crotch.
"Ah! Uuummmmm…" Her mouth went right around my cock, and she didn't hesitate to start bobbing her head up and down on it like she was a pro.
Well, I had only had one other blow my cock before in a car, so it really was amazing. In some ways, it was nearly as good as sex. She hit the top and bottom of my shaft with her teeth a bunch. I was starting to understand what all the porn sites were on about with that. She definitely didn't have the skill of Sam's mother. However, she was really moving her head, and with my hand on the back of her head, I could feel it going up and down. When she needed to take a breath, she pulled it out and licked it from top to bottom. There was a lot of drool, and it was really messy, but somehow that made it hotter.
It didn't look like it did in the porn movies, but the fact she was trying so hard to make it look like that is what I enjoyed the most. She didn't go super deep; it wasn't what was called deep throat. She only went just far enough so that she didn't gag herself. However, never having deep throated, I didn't know the feeling to either desire or not desire it. Either way, I wasn't really a sadist, so I didn't really want to hurt a girl if I didn't have to.
She pulled out my dick and grabbed it with one hand, licking the balls. "You like that? I love the taste of your balls."
"Really?" I can't imagine she would, but then again, I'd tell a girl I like the taste of her pussy no matter what it tasted like.
Then again, the pussy I've tasted included hers, I did like the taste of it, so maybe she did enjoy the taste of my balls, not that I ever wanted to know what that tasted like.
"Cum in my mouth," she moaned. "I want to eat your cum. It's okay."
"Ah… okay…"
I hadn't been trying to hold back, but I wasn't close to coming either. I was wondering if she was overestimating her blowjob. I mean, it wasn't that I didn't love it, but that she kept getting me with teeth. It was enough that I couldn't manage to get to the point of climax. It was actually a major tease because I was really close, but then her teeth would scratch again, and I'd be denied release.
"Cum… don't hold back. Just cum," she purred excitedly.
Thankfully, she couldn't see the expression on my face, which was a bit annoyed. I guess, in the end, she was just as big of an amateur as I was. I wasn't cumming from her blowjob. As the novelty of it began to wear off, I began to realize that she was just way too overconfident in her ability.
However, if I told her any of that, I might end up offending her. Then, I wouldn't get any sex at all! I was really horny. I just wanted it in her pussy. Other than the handjob from the doctor, my other recent times with women I had finished inside them. So, it was basically what I was used to doing. I hadn't been inside Abigail yet, so I was eager to be inside the thing I had tasted all of last night.
My balls had been aching the night before after eating her for so long, and I was going to end up with blue balls again if I had to wait on her. She was determined to "get a taste". Perhaps, after I had made her squirt so many times last night, it was a matter of pride. Thinking about it, if a girl sucked me off until I had cum several times, and then I wanted to return the favor, I would be determined to give her the same or feel like a complete failure.
As she desperately tried to bring me to the edge and I grew more and more frustrated, it became completely impossible to cum. Even if I relaxed and we could have obtained it under normal circumstances, I had put up so much pressure that I just couldn't. Maybe because it was in my living room. Yeah, that was part of it. My family lived in this room, and here I was fornicating on the couch my sisters sat at. If they saw what I was doing, they'd definitely be embarrassed.
Well, that didn't free me of the current predicament, so I found myself considering what a girl would do. If a guy was going down on her and she just wanted him to finish, what would she do? That was right. She'd fake it! However, I'm a guy! Guy's cum when they orgasm. That's an undeniable fact! How was I going to be able to fake it!
Fap! Fap! Fap! She had taken it out of her mouth and had a tight fist on it, stroking up and down so hard that it actually felt slightly painful.
"Come on!" she said through gritted teeth. "Just cum!"
"Uh… I'm about to!" I declared, biting my lip as tears formed in my eyes. "K-keep sucking! I'm almost there!"
Her eyes grew excited, and she started sucking me off again. If her handjob was a little less rough, I might have gotten off that way. There probably wasn't much like the cumshot in this world, where I finish off the last few strokes while she sits there with her mouth open. This was all a lot more complicated than it looked. If I had sex in my original world a few times, then I'd at least have some reference for how things were supposed to be. As it were, I was really just exploring bodies here!
"Ahhh… Ahhh… damn… your mouth is so great. It's making me cum!" I acted, trying to make it sound convincing while feeling like an idiot.
It seemed to encourage her, as she went faster and faster, but that also meant more teeth and other mistakes. She was way too eager to gobble down my cock. Normally, that was a really big turn on, but now that it had gotten to this point, it felt more laughable than erotic. So, I did my best to fake it.
"I-I'm cumming!"
I grabbed the back of her head and tightened my hands on her hair. I pushed my dick down her throat enough that she choked, and then I shuddered. After about fifteen seconds, I let go, and she eagerly pulled her mouth out, wiping it as she coughed.
"Wow… Abigail… so amazing…" I responded, pretending to pant.
She let out another cough while cleaning her mouth. "R-really?"
"Yeah… it felt so good." That wasn't a lie. It was the best blowjob I had ever had.
"I tasted a little cum… but I was expecting more…"
"I-it's not like guys cum a lot every time…" I responded, lying my way out of it.
"Oh? Yeah… I think I heard that."
I realized as soon as I lied, I had been speaking to a girl who helped run a sex site. As far as deviants go, she should have a ton of knowledge about sex. In the end, she was willing to believe the lie, though. Although it was true women could orgasm without cumming, I had managed to tell her a lie about men. Wait! Was it true that women could orgasm without cumming? Or… have women been lying to men the whole time? I suddenly wasn't sure. From my experiences, it was pretty easy to tell when a woman came. You could feel it tightening and twitching, and it got like a flood of wetness that even shot out at times. For all I knew, women always came too, and had been faking the supposed cumless orgasm just like me!
Feeling like my world view had just been overturned, I stood up with my dick still hanging out and grabbed Abigail's hand. "Let's go to my room."
I was already extremely horny after that blowjob. Just because I had gotten to a state where I couldn't cum didn't mean that it didn't turn me on. If Abigail knew how bad I wanted to fuck her that moment, then she probably wouldn't even feel too bad if she found out I didn't cum from the blowjob. Well, it wasn't like I was going to tell her that.
We were already kissing by the time we entered my room. She started tearing off my clothing as I tore off hers. I had intended to toss her on the bed, but apparently, she thought of it first and I ended up on the bed. My cock was already hard again, not that it had softened much from the blowjob. Abigail jumped on top, panting excitedly.
"God, I've wanted you for so long," she moaned.
"R-really…"
She nodded. "I've had a crush on you for years. Why do you think I agreed to go to your house? I wanted to spend time with you. I was excited about the chance to cook with you. Then, when Dawn told me you were interested in porn, I thought I'd finally get my chance. I never thought we'd get to this point so fast."
"Is that bad?"
She shook her head, her hair bouncing back and forth. "No! Baby, I don't think you're a slut or anything. I'm actually just really happy. C-can I tell you a secret though?"
"Hm?"
"I'm actually a virgin. I've never done anything before."
Although she blushed, she was saying this completely naked and straddling me. She had one knee on the bed, and the other foot propped up. Her pussy was literally two inches from my erect cock, and she was holding it spread with her fingers while her spare hand was lining it up.
I sat up in surprise, "You're a virgin?"
"Last night, you made me squirt for the first time. I heard girls could do it, but I never have. You're amazing, Noah. I just wanted you to know that I love you. You're going to be my boy forever, okay?"
"Ah…" I started to get a bad feeling, "Wa-"
She didn't wait. Instead, she shoved it inside herself. She was already wet, and I felt it pop right through and keep going until I was deep in her womb. She let out a cry of pain, but she didn't stop until she had buried my dick deep in her pussy. The feel of her tight snatch was incredible. Breaking past her hymen caused her muscles to contract, and they were twitching with resistance as I broke through her defenses.
After her sloppy blowjob, the feeling was just too much. The second my cock entered her womb, I started to cum deep inside her.
"I-I feel it!" she said excitedly, her face filled with ecstasy.
"Ahh… Abigail…" I panted, grabbing her hips as I came.
Before I could feel any shame over prematurely ejaculating, she brought her head down and leaned close to my ear.
"You're my man now. I own you."
With those words, she started to rock her hips, using her pussy to bring my cock back to life. Her words, however, seemed to echo through my head. Something about them gave me an uneasy feeling, but I didn't know what. Eventually, my cock grew hard again, and I began to forget about that feeling and just enjoy myself. There was nothing wrong with just having fun, right?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 30 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Abigail left shortly after we finished. She did make sure to give me some recipes I could follow as well as some advice to finish them. I wanted to hang out more, but she strangely seemed eager to leave. Perhaps, she was worried about being caught here when Mackenzie came home. If Mackenzie started bullying her again, I'd definitely have to butt in. She left the outfits with me, which I stuffed under my bed, not sure I'd ever wear any of them unless she bugged me to.
I wasn't too worried about her leaving early, though. We planned to meet that very night again with Dawn. So, I only had to wait a bit. Like every night, I scooped out the dishes and then sat at the table. The girls seemed to show up arbitrarily to eat whenever they felt like it. Depending on the activities they had after school, some got home while I was cooking, while others arrived just as I was serving.
"Hey, Noah, this is getting almost as good as you were," Kelsey spoke up in between mouth fulls. "For a bit there, I thought you lost your cooking skills with your brain damage, but ow…"
Kristy casually elbowed her in the side. "Noah's food is always good."
"What? I was just saying!" Kelsey complained while rubbing her side, even after facing dirty looks from both Mackenzie and mom.
"So, you're coming back to school on Monday?" Kristy ignored her sister and asked me a question. "You'll be riding the bus with us, right?"
"Of course, he will," Mom suddenly spoke up. "Why wouldn't he?"
"Huh? I thought he might be getting a ride with his new girlfriend?" Kristy stated.
Her words were like an explosion across the dinner table. Every fork hit the plate, and every eye ended up looking my way. I was just as stunned as them, as I didn't expect them to know anything. Even calling Abigail, my girlfriend was a bit soon. I mean, she might consider me her boyfriend, but for a pervert like her who looked up people's shorts for a living, I didn't take her all that seriously.
"Noah's dating someone?" Mom's voice sounded slightly hostile, causing my alarm bells to fire off.
"Eh? I heard he was dating that girl he used to hang out with—Samantha," Kristy said worriedly.
"Samantha?" Mom's eyes narrowed.
"You've met her. They used to hang out when they were little." Trying to shoot me an apologetic look while speaking to mom with a calming voice. "She's a good girl, I think."
"Where did you get that we were dating?" I blurted out, still too surprised to think clearly.
"Ah… just rumors at school. You've been gone all week, but I heard Samantha got in big trouble…" her voice broke, and she shot me a look.
I immediately understood what the nature of said rumors would be. Thankfully, Kristy had the tact not to mention them in front of mom.
"That's right!" Kelsey suddenly opened her mouth. "Samantha was caught in bed with some boy- ah!"
Leave it to Kelsey to not be able to keep her mouth shut. Kristy shot her a look, and even Kelsey had the decency to blush.
"What!" Mom's face was really angry now.
"Ah… that's just what I heard… I never spoke to Samantha or anything!"
"You shouldn't believe rumors," Dawn suddenly spoke up. "Besides, brother is dating someone else right now, I think…"
She was trying to help by deflecting the rumors away from me being in bed with Samantha, but that was pushing the rumors to me being with Abigail, which would be just as bad. I tried to shoot her a subtle look to shut up. She got the gesture, but so did every other girl at the table.
"That's right!" Bethany called out. "He's dating that girl who hit him with the car!"
This time, it was like cold water was doused over the table. A third girl had been brought up. Here I was, thinking all of my actions were going unnoticed, and it turned out my sisters had all been watching me. Furthermore, there were already rumors flying around school, and I hadn't even been there a day yet.
The silence covered the table for a few minutes while we slowly ate in silence. Of course, I didn't open my mouth to reveal a single word of the truth. How could I even tell the truth? I had been fornicating with any number of women lately. If I admitted this to anyone, it would assuredly bring me a great deal of trouble. For some reason, I felt like Abigail might be the most dangerous subject. Although Mackenzie hadn't contributed to the conversation, she was glowering right now. Since Dawn hadn't said Abigail's name and was immediately supported by Bethany, it's possible she hadn't considered that.
Who was I kidding? She knew that Abigail had come over to the house at least twice this week. If she wasn't at least suspecting that Abigail might be the actual girl I was dating, then she definitely wasn't Mackenzie. I could only keep eating in bitter silence, hoping the meal ended quickly, so I could hide in my room. Unfortunately, it was clear mother had been thinking about what she heard and wouldn't let it drop so easily.
"Noah, dear…" Mom's voice was a bit too sweet, causing my hackles to rise. "Is there any girl you happen to be dating right now?"
Everyone stopped eating again, and I felt like I wanted to cry. In the past, I was ignored. Not a single sister, let alone my mother, would have cared about my life. The policy was that as long as I didn't get a girl pregnant, I could basically do what I wanted. That wasn't true. I'm sure I wasn't allowed to take a girl into my bedroom, but regrettably, there was never an opportunity in which I could test that out. Still, I went from being basically ignored to being the center of attention. Why was my life suddenly so interesting to my sisters? I could feel them all eagerly listening for my answer, so I needed to tread extremely carefully.
"Samantha is just a friend…" I responded slowly. "And so is Anna."
I was very careful not to even mention Abby. However, Dawn shifted, and I think Mackenzie noticed I was keeping something back.
"Anna?"
"That's… the um… the girl who hit me with the car."
"So, London was right. You were hanging around with her…" Mom sighed. "Is this one of those things where guys like to date girls who are dangerous?"
"Mom…" I shook my head slightly. "I just asked her for a favor to repay me for the incident. It's not anything important."
"Still…" She frowned. "I think we should probably have the sex talk."
"Mom!" Mackenzie cried out.
"It's too late for that…" I muttered.
Kelsey nearly spat out her drink.
"What is that?" Mom's face flushed angrily again.
"Y-you… and I already had it!" I responded defensively. "Remember? All women are scum?"
"Is that seriously what you told him?" Mackenzie growled.
"Ah… right…" Mom blushed, remembering the conversation we had about half of a week ago, where she spoke about her affair. "I meant, we needed to talk… I mean… more… the mechanics."
"Oh, Jesus…" Kelsey started giggling.
"Mom!" Mackenzie shot mom a look.
"Well! He needs to learn! And his mother should be the one to teach him how his body works."
"No… Just no…" Kristy was shaking her head.
"You're the last person who should be telling a boy how his body works!" Mackenzie continued to chastise.
"Hey, bitch! Are you saying it's because I haven't gotten any in years?"
"Oh, my, god… Mom, you're so embarrassing." Kristy covered her face.
Kelsey thought it was hilarious, though, covering her mouth as she kept herself from bursting out in laughter.
"Actually, I thought it was because you're really old," Bethany whispered, causing Dawn to bark out a laugh that she quickly covered with her hand.
"Mom! I don't need to know about your sex life!"
"Well, at least I've had one!" Mom shot back. "None of you girls can give him a proper talk."
"I-I'll give him the talk," Mackenzie said.
"What does that mean?" Mom narrowed her eyes. "Are you saying you've been with some guys recently?"
"I-I haven't!" Mackenzie blushed. "But… I'm the oldest so…"
No one was giving me a chance to speak up. I was sixteen! You'd think I was twelve by the way they were talking. I didn't know whether to laugh or cry as everyone was giving out their thoughts on the subject.
Mom sighed. "Well, if we're going by age and experience, London is naturally the most experienced. I'll ask her to swing by this weekend. She's a med student, so she can definitely do it in the least embarrassing way."
"Guys, I'm sixteen!" I finally managed to break into the conversation. "I don't need a sex talk!"
"Honey, don't get so worked up, it's just a talk. It's healthy for teenagers to talk about sex."
"Can I talk about sex?" Kelsey asked, a wide grin on her face.
"No one wants to talk about your sick fantasies where you eat a guy's ass." Kristy snapped at her.
"Kristy!" Mom admonished.
"The hell! I told you that in confidence!" Kelsey yelled.
Kristy turned away shamefully, realizing her comment had been a bit bad. She had been looking to get back at Kelsey for some of her comments, but it was clear by her expression that she had felt she went a bit too far with that one.
"Sorry…"
"Besides… I'm into spanking now." Kelsey suddenly added.
"Kelsey!" Mom turned her glare on the other twin.
"It's still butts…" Bethany said.
"Hey!" Kelsey puffed her chest out proudly. "What can I say? I'm a woman who likes guy butts!"
Mackenzie slammed her hands on the table, causing their laughing to silence. "Can you girls stop acting like this at the dinner table? You're making brother uncomfortable."
"Eh?" I blinked. "But, I like girl butts."
The dinner table went silent again, Mackenzie's attempt to curtail the conversation exploding in her face.
"B-brother." Kelsey looked at me with bright eyes. "I've never loved you as much as I loved you right now."
This time, I did blush. Kelsey had never told me she loved me in her entire life. To suddenly say it in the middle of a meal, that was far more embarrassing than talking about ass. The other girls broke into snickers, except Mackenzie, who had a sour expression on her face.
"H-hey, Noah, who has the nicest butt here?" Bethany asked.
"Isn't it mine?" I responded.
This time, even Mackenzie smirked as the girls burst out laughing.
"He's right, you know," Mom chuckled mischievously.
"Mom! Stop looking at your son's butt!" Mackenzie admonished.
"Hey! You don't count!" Kelsey shook her head. "You got to pick one of us!"
"Fine…" I looked around as the girls all watched me. "Mackenzie."
"M-me?" Mackenzie gasped, glancing away from me, her previously angry expressions vaporized in a second.
"What? I was sure it'd be me!" Kelsey cried out. "I do all those squats, so my ass is nice and toned!"
"Yeah, but that makes it hard. I like something round and soft."
"M-my butt is round. The guys at school say I have a bubble butt!" Kristy said, adjusting in her seat.
"Well, your butt has no tone at all, it comes off a bit flabby."
"F-flabby butt!"
"What about my butt?" Bethany asked.
"Small."
"Fuu… it'll get bigger!"
"Maybe you should take a look at my butt." Kelsey was getting out of her chair and bending over. "I think you're missing the brilliance…"
"Okay, all of you! I agree with Mackenzie. Stop with this talk at the table!" Mom finally broke in, putting an end to the quickly declining conversation.
Kelsey sat back down with a grumble, and all of the girls finally quieted down and finished their meals. However, Mom had a slight smirk on her lips that betrayed her attempt to act mature. In reality, all the girls were smirking and hiding giggles. I was as well. In a moment, my entire family seemed to unite over a single concept. Butts were funny. This truly showed I was from another world. After all, I ended up at a table with six women immaturely giggling while discussing asses.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 31 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
That night, I returned to my room shortly after eating. I wanted to nap, so that I was awake for the nighttime activities, but I found myself unable to get any rest. My other option was to sneak over to Dawn's room to play some video games and pass the time quicker. I was hesitant to do so, as I didn't want to alert the other girls that I was spending any extra time with Dawn. Especially regarding Mackenzie, who was always nosy. I definitely didn't want to alert her to what I was doing at night.
So, I remained in my room even though I was quickly growing bored. Just when I was planning to leave it to try to find something to entertain myself, there was a quiet knock on my door. If it was mom, she would have already barged in, since I hadn't locked it. That meant it was one of my sisters.
"Yes?" I called out softly.
"It's Mackenzie. Can I come in?" Mackenzie was actually knocking on my door and acting polite.
"Come in…" I responded, sitting up in my bed.
The door opened, and Mackenzie peeked in, before finally entering the rest of the way. I tried to avoid staring, but she had already dressed down for the night. She had on a baggy shirt with a low neckline that showed her cleavage and even some of her bare pale shoulders. Her hair was tied up in the back and it had a somewhat messy look, but that wasn't that unusual for the current Mackenzie.
She was clearly not wearing a bra, as her nipples poked right through the fabric of her thin shirt and could be seen. As for her lower half, she had on some tight and sexy shorts that really showed off her backside. I almost wondered if she was wearing them because I had mentioned she had a nice butt. They weren't like the yoga pants the twins wore, or Bethany's short hoochie shorts, but the design had a less-was-more quality that forced my eyes to leer at them.
"Noah, I was hoping we could talk a bit, like we used to."
"Used to?" I looked up at her, completely confused by her words.
"Remember how you used to sneak into my room at night when you had bad dreams and during thunderstorms, and I'd hold you while we talked…" she said, not meeting my eyes.
I legitimately had no clue what she was talking about. Then, I realized that this must have been something from the other Noah's youth. In this world, Noah must have seen his big sister as comforting, and would come to her when he wanted to feel safe. Maybe that was why Mackenzie was acted so protective of me. I wondered what her deal was. She always pushed into my business and annoyed me, but this new Mackenzie seemed to really want to protect me from everything. It left me feeling awkward when I had to deal with her, even around my other sisters.
"Right, of course," I responded, trying not to sound too uptight, "When was the last time we did that?"
"Oh… Jeez… it's got to have been at least five years…" she responded.
"Right…" I nodded, smiling as if I had just remembered.
I couldn't recall anything, so I was just fishing for information. It probably felt like one of those cold readers who pretended they were psychic. I had to just keep agreeing with her and then regurgitating back what she said. At least, that way, I could learn more about myself. That was the one thing I was lacking, and with school only two days away, it was a serious problem. I didn't have an excellent grasp on how the old Noah acted. If I could learn anything from Mackenzie, it was probably worth playing along.
"Noah, I wanted to talk about Abigail."
"Really? Her again?" My eagerness diminished instantly. Of all the things she could have come for, this was the thing I least wanted to hear about.
"Noah… I just need you to stay away from her, okay? Did she come over today?"
"What if she did?" I shot back.
I wasn't in the mood to argue with her, but I was a little annoyed. Forget about protectiveness, Mackenzie always just butted into everyone else's business.
"Noah…" She didn't look angry, just worried.
It was an expression I wasn't used to seeing on her face. If she wasn't glaring at me angrily or with annoyance, then she wasn't my big sister. Yet, her words were soft, and she was biting her lip while giving me a concerned look. It was so out of character that I couldn't help meeting her eye.
"What?" I asked.
"Two years ago, Abigail was harassing a boy. He made it clear he wasn't interested, but she wouldn't take no for an answer. She started following him around. She would wait, parked in front of his house. She'd call him all the time. He started getting really scared, so he talked to me and my friends. Eventually, we had to scare Abigail to get her to leave him alone. Even then, it took calling the police and getting his whole family involved before she backed off."
"And what does that have to do with me?" I demanded hesitantly.
"Look, I just don't want you to get hurt, okay?" Mackenzie answered. "I've already heard rumors that you two are dating at school. Since you're not at school, the only source of those rumors are her. I'm not sure if you're dating her or not, but she's telling people at school that you two are together. I just wanted you to know that."
"…"
I really was flummoxed. It was only last night that we had any kind of relations. Today was the first day I had even considered her as something more. That meant, just from stopping over and helping me cook twice, she had already decided to start telling people we were dating. No, that's not what Mackenzie said. The rumors could have come just from her offering to bring my homework to my house. There wasn't necessarily anything nefarious about her actions. Then again, I was reminded that she all but skipped school just to buy me outfits and have me try them on. They were still in a bag under my bed.
In fact, taking all her actions over the last few days, it did come off like a suitor trying to woo a girl. She showed up at my house and started buying me things. She happened to be friends with my big sister, when after her experience with Mackenzie, she should have been wary of Dawn. I really wasn't sure how I felt about this revelation. I wasn't scared or intimidated. After all, I was still a normal guy in my mind. If anything, her actions kind of felt cute. The fact she was actually interested in me genuinely made a part of me happy.
It wasn't like I enjoyed abusive relationships, it was that no matter how I contextualized it, I couldn't bring myself to see anything she did as a warning sign. I could see the signs had I been a normal woman being chased by a man, but I couldn't see Abigail herself as threatening. My mind just didn't work that way. It wasn't like I wouldn't be warier of Abigail in the future, but I wasn't ready just to toss that relationship out either.
"Noah… you deserve better." Mackenzie spoke after watching me think quietly for a few moments.
"Better?"
If any words set me off, it was words like that. After all, I had spent years in my room while no one cared much about me. Samantha just ghosted me. My sisters acted like I didn't exist. I had been handed nothing in life. Yet, now that things changed, suddenly I deserved better now? Why? What had I done now that differed from before?
Mackenzie didn't catch the scorn in my voice and nodded. "Yeah, you deserve to have someone-"
"Like you?" I broke into her words.
"Ah… what?"
I took a step forward, reaching out and grabbing her shirt, with my palms resting on the top of her breasts. If I had touched her like this before, I'd have been slapped into next week. This Mackenzie only looked startled and confused. That only irritated me a bit more.
"Why don't you just admit it? You want me," I said, pushing closer to her.
I knew I was lashing out at Mackenzie, but she was the one who was butting into my business. I couldn't even say exactly what I was angry at. Was I angry that my sisters cared now? Or was I angry that they didn't before? I still couldn't even decide if this world was better or worse than the previous one. That made me angry as well. Most of all, I was angry at myself, although if I had to give a reason, I'd struggle to come up with one.
Mackenzie looked flustered at my words, but she didn't pull away as I got closer to her. Rather, she lowered her head to me and pursed her lips like we were going to kiss. I couldn't even believe it, but I didn't go for her lips. Instead, I went past them and toward her ear.
"I'm not your boyfriend, Mackenzie." I said simply.
She stiffened. Her slightly opened mouth closed and she swallowed hard. "Noah… I'm not trying to…"
"Get out of my room." I let go of her shirt.
"Noah, please just…"
"Get out!" I shouted loud enough that the entire house heard it.
Mackenzie shook for a second, and then nodded, her eyes turning slightly moist. "Fine… but don't expect me to come save you."
"No one asked for you to help," I responded, turning my back to her.
I didn't see the expression on her face, but a moment later she had turned away and left the room. The door was still open. I heard the door across from mine open for a bit, and then close, which was probably Kelsey or Kristy checking to see what happened. A little later, mom knocked on my door and asked if everything was okay. I told her the obligatory yes. I then shut my door and locked it so I wouldn't be bugged by anyone else.
On the upside, I was no longer bored. I was too angry, and it took a good hour of pacing before I managed to calm myself down. That night, I slipped out of my room, but I didn't see Dawn waiting anywhere. I tried to open her door, but it was locked. I was just thinking about what I was going to do when the door unlocked from the inside and opened a sliver, and I could see the frame of Dawn's glasses reflecting light from her monitor screen in the room.
"I'm not feeling well. I won't be able to come tonight."
Recognizing the signs from countless days when she had slammed the door in my face, I shoved my foot forward. She predictably closed it, only to have it bounce off my shoe. I immediately pushed my way into her room and closed the door behind me.
"H-hey!" she protested in a hushed whisper as the both of us ended up alone in her room. "What's the big idea? I'm sick!"
"You want me to go alone?" I demanded.
"It's fine…" She looked away. "You know each other, after all."
"I was doing it for you, you know?"
"Just… go… you can go play with your girlfriend. I won't tell anyone."
"I'm not going without you…"
She gave a grimace. "Don't worry about me, okay? I don't matter."
"You matter to me."
"Just get out…"
Somehow, only a little while after getting into it with Mackenzie, I was on the opposite side with Dawn. Now, she was mad at me, and kicking me out of her room. I didn't know what to make of it. However, if I didn't change something, I'd be in the same situation with her as I was with Mackenzie. Her hands were on my shoulders, and she was trying to force me out of the room. I didn't have any time to think. Remembering how Mackenzie had seemingly leaned in, as if expecting a kiss, the thought only naturally jumped into my mind at that moment.
I shoved myself forward, past her arms and kissed Dawn. As I did it, I tossed my arms around her and gripped her closely. Her mouth opened with a gasp, and I didn't hesitate to send my tongue in. It was at this point her eyebrows shot up.
"Mmm!" she let out a surprised moan.
She tried to pull away, but I kept our lips locked, and the result was that we both ended up falling into her bed. It was harder to stop now that I was already going, and I found my hands starting to explore her body. My mind was numb and not thinking about anything. I ravished my older sister's body!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 32 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
If I had to explain why I was kissing Dawn, my biological sister, like I would a close lover, it'd be difficult to come up with the right words. Part of it just came from the stress that this world constantly put on me. This was just another outburst as I found myself once again in a world where I didn't fit.
Another reason came with how much I saw myself in Dawn. This was something I never would have recognized before, but Dawn was likely suffering from depression. She didn't think anyone cared about her, and she was quick to push people away because it was easier than getting hurt. That was why she had decided to cancel the plans on me. She had decided on her own that she was a third wheel, and so she wasn't interested in tagging along while I ended up with other girls. It stemmed from her low self-confidence, although my own flippancy lately might have also led her to trying to push me away.
Her desire to be a videographer probably was true, but she probably had no personal interest in upshorts. Her current occupation selling shady erotic content was an outlet for her own struggles. It was something I understood all too well. I had also buried myself in porn to feel like I was desired. I'd jack off three times a day, not necessarily because I was bored, but because it was more satisfying than trying to grow real relationships. I hadn't noticed that dependency until now.
I realized I hadn't masturbated once since I had ended up in this world, most likely because there had been no need. I was emotionally and sexually satisfied. I knew I could have sex when I wanted. Those who looked down on those who masturbated were usually the same people that could have sex whenever they wanted and were having their sexual desires met, even if that was because their desires leaned towards the vanilla side of things. That isn't saying that people who are sexually fulfilled don't masturbate. Rather, I mean that people who aren't missing something don't base their lives around it.
The kiss was a bit sloppy and rough. She didn't taste sweet or fruity, but instead her breath had the taste of stale Cheetos. Her pink tongue didn't hesitate to flood into my mouth, taking it roughly without care. After her brief resistance, she had completely given in, and kissed me as roughly as I kissed her. It was only after we held each other and kissed for a minute that her eyes snapped open and she pulled away again.
"Brother…" she panted, pushing me away with all her force.
I thought she was pushing me off of her, finally coming to her senses where I couldn't, but perhaps that was too naïve of me. Dawn kept pushing and then spun me around and shoved me back down onto the bed. She jumped on top and grabbed my wrists, forcing them up over my head as she mounted me. Her thighs straddled me, and her nether regions were pressed upon mine. Her cheeks were red, and she was panting in an extremely lewd way as she peered down on me with lust in her eyes. It was incredibly hot, and my erection naturally formed. It grew up, pressing against her crotch.
She was wearing pajama pants made from a slick texture that rubbed up and down my pants easily. While still panting, she started moving her hips up and down. A wet spot had already formed and leaked through her panties and displayed on her pants. As she rubbed herself up the shaft of my cock through the pants, I could see a light wet streak forming on my pants.
Dawn started to gyrate her hips, more and more, rubbing her clothed parts against my own. The feeling of her soft body rubbing against my own was extremely stimulating. Although I had already had sex a few times now, something about the raw need and desire from Dawn was considerably more erotic. She wasn't just a horny girl who wanted sex. She was someone who needed to feel loved.
She remained on top of me, rubbing her parts against mine. The only sound filling the room was our heavy breathing. She didn't even kiss me again. Perhaps she was worried about her breath. Perhaps, she just didn't want to bring romance or love into what she was doing with her brother, because what she was doing was using my hard cock like a toy, rubbing her snatch against it like a cat in heat.
The feeling of cloth rubbing on cloth was too much, and I started to let off little moans in between my deep breaths. The way Dawn was making me feel was hot and incredible. I didn't even need to penetrate her, and I was feeling a level of pleasure that was quickly rising. It wasn't just increasing over time, Dawn was gyrating her own hips faster and faster. She was rubbing her pussy against my rock-hard cock as hard as she could.
She bit her lip and started moaning as well, her body wildly humping mine. She was growing louder and more animated, her hips thrusting against me hard. I was starting to worry we might be heard. Even though it was through several sheets of material, I could feel the heat of pussy and could almost feel its wetness. Or, maybe, I was just releasing precum and felt my own. Either way, it only added to the eroticism.
She finally let go of my arms and grabbed my shirt, lifting it up. Suddenly, she was sucking on my nipple while she fingered the other one. Her loud moans were muffled against my chest, and whenever she felt pleasure, she seemed to suck my nipple harder. I hadn't expected this. It felt really strange, but also really good. With my hands free, I grabbed onto her braid with one hand, and my other hand dropped down and grabbed her gyrating ass. Squeezing it tightly, I pushed her groin against mine even harder, using my hand to help mash our parts together.
Dawn really liked this, and her attacks on my nipples grew frantic until she couldn't manage it any longer. With her cheek on my chest, she let out wet, staggered moans. Then, she slammed her crotch against mine, and began to spasm. Her body shook as her breathing seemed to stop. She let out several choking noises as she shook, and then finally brought out a gasp of air, collapsing on top of me. She was sweaty now, and Cheeto breath danced across my nose.
"Ahhh… haaah…. Haaah…." she panted, her chest pressed against my stomach and her head resting on my chest.
I could feel her glasses digging into my sternum. They were completely fogged. She looked slightly drunk with pleasure and had stopped doing anything but clinging to me tightly. When she finally finished cumming, she looked up at me.
"D-did you finish?" she asked.
I thought about lying at first, but I didn't want to leave my sister confused, especially about her first experience. I shook my head.
"No…"
A disappointed expression flashed across her face, making me regret not lying for a moment. Then that expression grew a bit bitter.
"I see… I'm sorry."
I stroked her braid, "It's fine… I'm really glad you got off."
"No…" she said weakly, dropping her head on my chest again. "I'm the worst sister ever."
"Hmm? Why do you say that?" I chuckled.
"I took advantage of my little brother. I can't believe I just did that to you. I'm such a pervert." I felt wet tears on my chest and was shocked to realize she was actually crying.
"Ah! Dawn, it's okay! I mean, I kissed you first!"
"Yeah… just a kiss! And then I humped my little brother like an animal! I'm just awful!" she cried. "I'm sorry, brother. I didn't mean to. I came all over you… oh, god. I'm scum!"
Even Dawn's tearful, panicked expression felt extremely cute. It was a lot different from the other girls I had been with. Her actions felt warm. She was genuinely worried about me. Even though I had wanted this… no, actually, I wanted to go all the way, this wasn't far enough!
"Please… brother… can you forgive your perverted sister? Don't tell anyone… especially Mackenzie… oh god, what have we done!"
She started trying to pull off of me, and I grabbed her and pulled her back on.
"B-brother, what are you doing?"
"I love you." I said.
"Y-yeah…" She looked away.
"Say it…" I started feeling slightly mischievous.
"S-say what?"
"How do you feel about me?"
"D-don't you already know?" Dawn said, trying to avoid my eyes.
"No, maybe, I'm just a piece of meat to you!" I shot back.
"N-no! You're not!" She grabbed my hands and suddenly gave me a serious look.
"Then say it."
"I… c-can't." She brought her eyes down again.
"Why?"
"Because…" She bit her lip. "I mean… if I say it… then it becomes too real. I won't be able to stop. I don't want the relationship we have to become weird."
"Isn't the relationship we have already weird?"
"Th-that! Even so… If I say I love you, then I don't think I can stop. I'm not someone like Kelsey who can act so casually. If I give my heart to someone, it's for good. So, I can't say it."
"Didn't you just say it?" I asked, grinning.
She thought for a second. "Ah! But…"
"Say it again…"
"Brother…"
"Dawn, I'm your brother. That is forever. Whatever happens in the future, that bond between us will never change. Even if I date Abigail, or sleep with Samantha, or any of that, you will still be my sister, and the love I have for you will never waiver."
"Sleep with!"
"Don't get jealous now! I already said I like girls. You've already seen me with Abigail."
"R-right…" Dawn sighed and closed her eyes. "Just what have I gotten myself into… alright, I admit it, I'm in love with my brother."
"Good!" I nodded, grinning. "Then, let's have sex."
"S-sex!"
"Yeah, we've gone this far."
"I'm your sister! I can't… we can't…"
"What did you think we just did? Don't you need to take responsibility for this?" I moved my hips, pressing my still erect penis against her wet cunt.
She let out an erotic breath with her eyes closed before shaking her head and regaining her senses, "That's just… I mean… no penetration!"
"You don't want to do anything?" I asked, looking up at her in a way I hoped looked shy.
"It's not that! Rather, I can't go too far! What if I ended up making you a baby! We can do anything but sex!"
"So, you want to suck my dick?"
"Ah! That… I mean… I guess that's an acceptable thing for a sister to do for her brother."
"In 69?"
"Ah! You… really are my perverted brother… that… you don't have to. I already came, so it's wet and gross down there. I'll finish you off. You don't have to worry about me."
I put my hands-on Dawn's shoulders while giving her a big smile, causing her to blink in confusion. "I insist."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 33 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"O-okay…" Dawn had unexpectedly agreed to my request.
I had only seen this sex position and had never experienced it for myself. I had actually been half joking, thinking that Dawn would inevitably reject it. However, she nodded her head with a blush. Then she went and turned the light in the room down. I didn't understand what she was doing until I realized she didn't want to be seen in the full light. She had a small lamp on her nightstand, which was now the only illumination.
She went to grab her pajama pants, but then blushed and looked awkwardly. "Don't watch."
"What? But I'm going to see…"
"J-just do what your big sister tells you. Close your eyes."
My lips twisted, but I did as she said. A moment later, I felt the press of a knee near the side of my head. I then felt my sister's weight as she got on top of me. She wasn't that heavy, and her body on top of me felt fine. I finally opened my eyes. I could see her pussy just a half foot in front of my eyes. She was still wearing her top, but she had taken off her bottoms and underwear. I didn't get what she was being so nervous about. The view here was extremely erotic. She had a really nice ass, not to mention her pussy.
Compared to the stale Cheeto breath my sister had right now, her pussy was actually a much more pleasing fragrance. It was wet, lewd, and just a bit wild. Her thighs were wet from cumming earlier, and they pressed against my ears. A warmth emanated thickly from her sex, warming my cheeks and giving me a strange sense of comfort. Her pussy was a little pink slit, with hair all around it.
She wasn't shaved, an au natural girl, although that was probably because she didn't expect a boy to give her a need to shave. That said, it wasn't bad. She was just a teen girl, and her hair was thin and stringy, and just above and on the sides. Her vagina stood out the most, and they only seemed to outline the erogenous zone.
I had considered complimenting her parts, but I thought that might have an unintended side effect I couldn't predict. So, I decided to keep my mouth closed instead. I chose to check out my sister in silence while she finished orientating herself on top of me. While I admired her parts, she had unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock. I could feel her hands on it, but without being able to see what she was doing, the feel of her slightly cold hand fiddling with it was all I could make out. However, the rich smell, the feel of her body against mine, and general situation guaranteed that I wouldn't lose my erection no matter what.
I decided to dive right in. With my arms out in front of her knees, I reached around and grabbed her backside once again. I then pushed it down, while lifting my face. I didn't do anything strategic. I didn't search for her clitoris, or g-spot, or anything like that. Instead, I just buried my face in her pussy, rubbing it on me lewdly. I could see her stomach spasm at the touch, and I heard stuttered gasps that told me she liked it. Her hairy parts were scratchy, and her bare parts were wet.
While pushing my face against her snatch so hard that my nose was practically in her asshole, I began to tongue her hole, tasting the salty, sweet taste of her cunt.
"Brother…" Her hands had stopped going up and down on my shaft.
However, a second later, my cock was engulfed by her mouth. I could only let out a gasp. Her hands had been cold, but her mouth was definitely warm. The shock of my cock plunging into a warm, wet abyss was incredible. I moaned, practically humming into her snatch, which caused her to shake at the same time.
I had never done this kind of thing before, but it was a lot more intensive than I had imagined. If I tried to focus on my pleasure, I stopped eating her out, and if I focused on pleasuring her, I didn't receive as much pleasure of my own. However, it was more than that too because she would grow just as distracted as I did. When I was giving it to her good, she'd stop sucking and even pull away to gasp for breath. It was a position where I had to balance my own pleasure with Dawn's pleasure.
While I started to get the hang of it, I thought Dawn was having a more difficult time. She'd keep stopping, letting out moans while she just held my cock in her hand and her pelvis would start to rock against my face. After thirty seconds of doing nothing, she'd realize she wasn't doing her part again and then start stroking my cock superfast as if to make up for the lack of stimulation for the last minute. Then, she would suck it once again, only to repeat the process again a minute later.
It suited me well enough, because if she sucked me off constantly, I would have blown my load into her mouth already. I was determined to bring my sister to another climax before I reached my limit. Thus, I started to concentrate more on her clit, sucking it and spiraling my tongue around in circles. It seemed to do the trick, and Dawn was back to moaning to herself.
However, she really needed to be quiet. Although we had locked the door, if she made enough noise, someone would definitely be knocking at her door. At that point, I'd have no way to get out of the room without someone finding out what we did. If any of my other sisters knew that Dawn and I had gone this far, I don't know what I would do. It would certainly destroy the dynamic in the house that has slowly been building since everything changed.
"Hah… Hah… ahh…ahh… shit!" Dawn moaned.
I wanted to tell her to shush it and cover her mouth, but my current position kept me from doing anything. That was when Dawn suddenly pulled away from my cock completely. I realized she had sat up and was now sitting vertically on my face. However, she didn't pull away. Rather, she pushed her groin down hard against my face until I was shoved into the bed. Then she started gyrating her hips again.
It was just like when she had been riding my groin, except now she was on my face. I tried to lick and suck, but she was rocking her hips too fast for me to do much. Instead, I could only lie back as her wet slit slid up and down my face and tongue. My nose ended up as much of a sex object as anything. I couldn't even believe it. As she continued to smother me, I realized I was lacking oxygen. However, she was growing more and more frantic, humping my face with all of her strength.
She had seemingly completely forgotten about the sixty-nine, and surrendered to her own lust, riding me for all she was worth. It was really hot, but it was also kind of scary. For a bit, I was seriously worried that I'd pass out from oxygen deprivation. What kind of gravestone would that make, 'died between his sister's thighs'?
I had slapped her thigh and butt with my free hand, but she didn't take that as a gesture to stop, but as encouragement. She was riding my face like a horse, and I was slapping her ass for her to giddy on up. Just when I feared it'd go too far, I decided to grab her hips tightly and try to dominate my out-of-control big sister. I physically held her hips to keep her from rocking, and with my last breath, I put her clit in my mouth, and I sucked it hard.
"Yes… yes! Yes! Right there!" she moaned.
Her entire body convulsed on top of me, and I felt liquid shoot out onto my face. Where last time, she had just wet my crotch, now my sister had squirted all over my face. The taste of it wasn't bad, although I didn't guzzle it down or anything. I just took a small bath in it while I pleasured her aggressively.
When she finally finished, I let out a gasp of breath as she lifted up a leg and fresh air entered. Hearing that, she jumped off my face. A few moments later, she was lying with her head down, in a dogeza position, begging for forgiveness.
"I'm the worst!" she cried out.
"Sister…" I couldn't help but chuckle.
"I did it again… I'm horrible. I'm despicable. I even used your face like a sex toy! I'm sorry you have such a despicable and unreasonable sister!"
"Dawn, it's fine."
"I-it's not! You're still hard, and I didn't even take care of that while I came twice! How can I even call myself a woman if I can't make my brother cum!"
"Actually, most women probably shouldn't be proud of making their brothers… ah, whatever…"
"I'll suck brother's cock! Okay… I'll definitely finish you off properly! I don't mind! I'm not one of those girls who won't do it!"
"Well, obviously…" I chuckled.
Dawn wasn't in a humorous mood though. She grabbed my hands, looking up at me tearfully.
"Please, one last chance! I'll definitely satisfy you!"
"Ah… I guess… if you insist."
And so, in the end, I lay back in her bed for round three, and she sucked my cock until completion. She ended up fingering herself during it and came from a third time just as my own cum shot down the back of her throat. My sister swallowed every last drop like a pro. She was better at it than Abigail, although maybe it was because she was desperate to please me.
"Mmmm… it's really salty," she said after swallowing all of it.
"R-really?"
She nodded. "It's like… almonds and cherries. I really love the taste."
She lifted up my softening cock still in her hands. Even though I came, she was still down there, a perverted look on her face. I realized that just as I had played with and admired her parts, she was doing the same to me.
She lifted up my ball sack and then sniffed it. I was horrified and couldn't stop a blush from forming on my cheeks.
"Don't sm-" I just realized I was about to say a cliched line and shut my mouth.
Just then, she bit my balls. It wasn't hard, it was just a nip, but I hadn't been expecting it.
"Ahhh! What is that?"
"You don't like it?" She blinked in surprise.
"I don't!"
"But… Playgirl says that guys liked it when…"
"Don't read that garbage!"
She blinked, and then giggled, coming up and getting on top of me again, then bending over and kissing me. "You're so adorable. I really want to fuck you."
"Now? But we already did all that!"
"Hehe… what can I say, I'm a girl, you know all girls can think about is sex. And when I have a brother as sexy as you, I can't help but want to play with you. Don't worry, I won't do it. This is as far as we can go." She went to grab me, her eyes flashing with lewdness when an alarm suddenly went off on her computer.
"Uh huh… sure…" I replied, shaking my head.
She ignored me and looked up at her monitor and then winced. "That's… saying we're supposed to go see her." She emphasized 'her', and it was clear she was talking about Abigail.
"I'll just cancel. It's fine."
"R-really, you don't have to." Dawn looked down. "I've already been selfish to go this far with you. I don't want to ruin your relationship with your girlfriend too."
"It's fine." I shrugged, pulling out my cellphone. "I'll just say we have to reschedule. Abigail stopped by earlier, so I can't imagine it'll be that big of a deal."
"She did?" Dawn frowned. "I mean…"
"You're cute when you're jealous." I chuckled, clicking send on my message. "Come here and show me some more sisterly love."
"Gladly!"
The pair of us played the rest of the night together, although it mostly accounted to light petting and kissing. She was steadfast on the no penetration rule, so I had to bear with it. I finally slipped away carefully after Dawn made sure no one was watching. Then, deep into the night, I fell asleep, forgetting all about the supposed sex shoot. Abigail didn't send any message in response, but that I was fine. Probably.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 34 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Noah," London said, a stern look on her face.
"London," I responded back, keeping my expression straight.
"When a woman loves a man very much, the pair of them get these… urges."
"Are we really starting there?"
"Where do you want me to start!" London sighed. "Mom just suddenly called me and said I needed to give you the sex talk. I'm ten years too young to be worrying about this kind of thing."
"You're really thinking about having kids with Dan?"
"Look, I understand that you two don't like each other."
"Dan doesn't like me?"
"Ah!" She froze for a second.
"I'm kidding, he's not exactly subtle about it."
"It's not unusual for boys to hate each other, especially where a girl is involved," London said, scratching her cheek awkwardly.
"Dan's a cheating jerk."
"Noah, I know you don't like him. You're not that subtle either." She sighed. "However, I love him."
I really wanted to just tell London that he was cheating on her. I wanted to tell her what I saw, minus the part where I banged her for him. However, I had concerns. If I said anything, London would definitely confront him, but then that would open her to being emotionally manipulated by him. At worst, he'd somehow convince London it was her fault, and somehow bring their relationship closer together. At best, he'd throw shade at me, convincing London I was a liar, and causing our relationship to fall apart.
At that moment, the pair of us were sitting on my bed. London had come over as promised and was now being forced to talk to me about sex. Of course, Mom didn't know that London and I had already been in a few situations the last few days that made this whole thing awkward. It was a bit difficult to tell someone about the birds and the bees after you stroked them off through their pants and even kissed passionately a few times. At least with kissing, she might convince herself it wasn't as sexual in hindsight, but definitely the stroking would be impossible to excuse.
Instead, the best thing I could do was keep myself on London's brain. Like when she was checking up on me because she thought I had a concussion and was crazy, I'd make her obsess about me a little. It was the best way to drive a wedge between her and her current boyfriend. Okay, maybe that was emotionally manipulative too, but this was someone who I cared about, so I did it not just to satisfy myself.
"I had sex recently."
"Noah!" She broke into a coughing fit even though she hadn't even been sipping anything. "Wh-what are you saying?"
"I think I'm a nymphomaniac." I said.
"What?" London sat up. "Th-that's impossible. Wh-what are you saying?"
"I think about sex all the time. I'm always horny. I even want to have sex with you right now."
"Me!" London's mouth fell open.
"I want to push you down and have your body." I nodded seriously. "I don't even care that we're related. No, actually, because we're related, it's more exciting!"
Silence permeated the room. London stared at me. I stared at London.
She suddenly made a face. "You're teasing me!"
"Is that what you think?" I smirked.
"Noah, you shouldn't say things like that."
I leaned back with a sigh. I hadn't said anything that wasn't a bit true. I mean, I wouldn't call myself a nymphomaniac. However, I was a teenage boy. That should be enough said, but apparently not in this world. I always heard that girls were just as horny as guys, but they were just better at hiding it. In this world, they were definitely horny, but they couldn't hide a thing.
"Why not?"
"You know why, because some girls will take advantage of you."
I shrugged. "That doesn't help how I feel."
London's head lowered for a moment, and then she looked back up, but her previous flustered appearance had been replaced by a far more serious one. "Are you seriously going to stick to this story?"
"It's the truth," I responded defiantly, not allowing her sudden change of attitude to unhinge me.
"I see…" Her expression looked slightly downcast.
With a sigh, she stood up and walked over to the door, locking it. She then reached down and started unbuttoning her shirt. She was halfway up, her belly button already exposed, when I finally was able to react.
"Wh-what are you doing?"
She ignored me, continuing to unbutton her shirt and then pulled it off. She was now standing in my room with her shirt off, wearing a bra and slacks. Her breasts were a bit on the large size. She wasn't a fit woman, but she wasn't fat either. It could be said that she had it in all the right places. It would be too much to say she was a supermodel-like beauty, but she was definitely a beautiful woman one couldn't help but appreciate.
I knew that being shirtless for women in this world wasn't much stranger than being shirtless for men in my previous world. In fact, I'd love to go to a beach one of these days and enjoy all the topless girls. Swimming class at school will take on a whole different meaning. Regrettably, I wasn't in gym this quarter. As for London, I had to keep myself from getting excited. After all, showing her chest to me wasn't anything major for her.
A moment later, her bra came off, and as much as I tried to tell myself it was nothing, I could stop myself from admiring her nice chest. Even Dawn had remained mostly clothed when we had done stuff. Mom and shown her chest to me, and I had seen glimpses of some of my other sisters when they weren't paying attention, but this felt different. Maybe it was the serious expression on her face, or the intentional way she did it, but I felt considerably more aroused.
"London…" I spoke again, my voice sounding somewhat hoarse.
The atmosphere was just really strange. It was playful only a minute ago, but the serious look on her face wasn't disappearing now. It put an edge into the air and made me a bit hesitant. When she started undoing her belt, that was when I finally realized that I wasn't misunderstanding anything a single bit.
"Hey, don't you have a boyfriend?" I asked, slightly panicked.
It was a strange thing to say, because I was aiming to drive a wedge between her and her boyfriend. If we became intimate, wouldn't that help me achieve my goal? Perhaps it was because she was acting so strange and out of character that it was starting to worry me.
London snorted. "Why does that matter? Are you going to tell anyone about us?"
"Us?" I blinked, still trying to figure out what London was doing.
She walked over and grabbed my wrists, not unlike Dawn had done the previous night. "You said you wanted it, even with a half-sister, so I'm going to give it to you."
"Y-you're joking?" I responded in disbelief.
My heart was beating fast, and it wasn't so much that I disliked this sudden change in direction, it was more like I was wary of it. It was kind of like when your girlfriend was angry at you, but she insisted she wasn't. I could feel that London was angry, yet she was grabbing my arms tightly, her bare chest just a few inches from my face. If I lowered my head, I'd be pressed into those things. Part of me was afraid how far she'd take this, and part of me was afraid how hard I'd go.
Admittedly, I had done things with Dawn the previous night. However, she was nervous and unsure about her sexuality. She didn't see herself as the beauty I knew her to be. She wouldn't even show her naked body to me the entire night, and everything we did was done mutually to satisfy our curiosity and need for companionship. There were clear lines between a brother and a sister, and she wouldn't cross them. The lines with London and I weren't so clear. I knew without a doubt she was only a half-sister, and we didn't grow up together closely like I did with Dawn.
"Do I look like I'm joking?" she asked sternly. "I was told to give you an education on the mechanics of sex. Since my little brother thinks himself a slut, then what else should I do but to give you a personal lesson!"
She reached out and grabbed my shirt, yanking it off roughly. I didn't fight her. I was actually a bit too stunned. Soon, my chest was just as bare as hers. Although, in this world, roles being reversed, it'd be like a brother suddenly pulling off his sister's shirt. I didn't feel any embarrassment, but my confusion was increasing with every second.
When my shirt hit the bed, she looked down at my chest. This was the first time her serious expression twisted for a moment. There was a gleam of want and desire as she looked at me. It'd be like if a guy saw the chest of some a woman he liked. It was just a flash of perversion, but it was there. This told me that she was seriously planning to go the whole way. I didn't know what had gotten into her, but I kind of liked it!
She got on top of me, pushing me down as her knees straddled me. After Dawn, I was starting to get the sense that this was this world's missionary. The girl straddled a guy while holding his arms and kissing his neck and chest. She did most of the work while he basically just lay there and took it. She leaned down until her lips were a few inches from mine and her large chest pressed against mine naked. My cock was raging hard now, and all the alarms that had made me cautious were collapsing at an extreme rate.
She removed her hands from wrists and grabbed my hair, a chunk in each hand. "I'm going to fuck you hard. Let's make you a man."
"Oh…" My eyes widened, and then an excited expression grew on my face. "Hell yeah!"
"Huh?"
I pulled forward and took her lips, my tongue entering her mouth. Every last piece of warning that told me this was wrong had exploded away with those naughty words. London's eyes had suddenly widened, but I barely noticed as I grabbed her and rolled over. She let out a cry, but it was muffled in my mouth. I ended up on top, grabbing her chest and tasting her sweet breath. Unlike Dawn, her breath was rather sweet. It tasted like mints and coffee, and she had a floral scent from whatever soap she used.
I pulled away and grabbed her pants, pulling them down to her knees. With her mouth free, she let out a cry, reaching down and trying to grab her pants away from me. In my mind, she wanted to be in control, and I was taking it away from her. However, I was way past caring. After the signals London had given me, I'd be stupid to hesitate now.
"Wait! Wait… stop!" she cried out helplessly as I managed to get her pants off and toss them away.
I pulled out my cock, and as soon as she saw it, she let out a gasp. I was already between her legs, and I was too horny to even think straight, so I lined it up between her legs. I could feel the wet entrance on the tip of my head. With a push, I was finally going to have London. She reached down and grabbed my cock, squeezing it with her long fingers. I thought she was going to stick it in, but she suddenly sat up and shoved me over. When I went to kiss her again, her hand slapped my face.
"Ah!" As I grabbed my face, my mind finally seemed to snap back to reality. "Wh-what was that for?"
My movements froze as I finally got a look at London. London's stern look had disappeared. Rather, she looked extremely flustered, embarrassed, and shocked.
"You… you…" she said. "Why did you do that?"
"Y-you said you wanted to fuck!"
"I was trying to scare you!"
"What?"
"You were supposed to get scared and start crying! And then I'd prove to you you're not a… oh god, what are we doing!?" London's eyes opened as she gave me a fearful expression.
We were on my bed, naked, my cock in her hand, our bodies pressed against each other. It seemed like she only just realized how far things had gotten. In her mind, I guess it was just a prank that went too far. She thought I'd panic under her domineering side. Had I been a normal man from this world, I might have, but I happened to find a woman coming on to me aggressively as extremely arousing, so it had the opposite effect.
"H-how was I supposed to know that? You were acting so serious!" I responded.
"I was trying to be scary!" She shook. "Oh, god, we almost… with my brother, I'm a shit sister. How did this go so wrong!"
She looked like she was about to start hyperventilating. I reached out toward her. She winced for a second, but didn't reject me as I hugged her. Once against, our bodies intertwined, although she was stiff and unmoving.
"Sister… I don't think you're bad. Rather, I love you, and I don't want you to feel bad about this."
"Noah… why did I end up with such a cunt tease brother," she breathed. "Damn it, I have a boyfriend. If anyone catches us like this, we're both screwed."
I pushed my hips forward, striking the area between her legs with the head of my cock, "You can still teach me about all the mechanics of sex."
Her face flushed, and she didn't look away or reject anything from what I said. Her hand started to stroke it slowly, although it was unclear whether she was doing it unconsciously or on purpose. Our lips started drifting slowly together. It looked like London couldn't hold back any more than I could.
"Hey, Noah! London! Did I hear a scream?" There was a sudden thudding on the door, followed by the locked doorknob being jiggled. "Why's the door locked?"
London pulled away from me, her face turning white as the worse possibility became a reality. It was Mom who was right outside the door, and she was trying to get in!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 35 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Hey, why is the door locked?" Mom's voice started to grow suspicious. "Is London still in there with you?"
The pair of us were panicking now. We were in a compromising situation. In fact, you could say we were in the worst situation we could be in, and Mom was right outside.
"N-no, Mom!" I yelled, trying to buy some time. "She must have left!"
I let out a breath while London frantically looked around the room wide-eyed. My closet was too full to dive inside. My bed had drawers under it, and so there was no space slide under. I didn't even have a window that she could jump out of. My only shot was to send mother on her way. My room wasn't so big and roomy that she could just hide. My door simply being open would reveal the entire room, and if I tried to only leave a crack, she'd definitely grow suspicious.
"Noah… open the door now." Her voice suddenly turned slightly threatening, and London's face went white.
She had pulled up her pants and was frantically looking for her blouse. I hadn't even gotten my clothing back on, but it wouldn't have mattered if I had. Her hair was disheveled and her makeup with was a mess. Even if we were both dressed, the door was locked, and it looked like we had been doing something.
"I can't!" I yelled.
"Noah! Open it this instant!" She banged on the door. "What is going on?"
"Stop! Nothing!" There was another loud bang.
"This is the last time! Open up or I'm kicking down the door!"
London shook her head, out of ideas. I bit my lip, shook my head, and let out an irritated growl. Grabbing a blanket, I shoved London to the floor and tossed it all on top of her. Then, I jumped on my bed. I looked back, grabbed one of the romance books the old me had, flipped it open, and then grabbed my cock.
Bang! Mother didn't wait before kicking the door open. I couldn't have imagined her doing that In the old world, but this woman was much more aggressive than the mother I remembered. She barreled into the room, a furious look on her face.
"Now, what are you do-" She started to bellow, and then her eyes fell on me. I was on my knees, naked, with my cock in my hands.
I let out an ear piercing shriek. Had Mom been looking at the floor next to my bed, at a certain pile of blankets, she would have noticed it jump at that scream. I wanted to kick London for showing her position, but it was fine. How could Mom's eyes be focused on anything but me?
"P-p-p-pervert!" I shouted, covering my chest, and unsuccessfully hiding my cock as I dropped the book. "I said I was busy!"
"Uh… Uh… ahhh…" Mom's mouth flopped open and closed like a fish, her eyes staring right at my chest, not my eyes like a deer.
No wonder women called their breasts headlights, if guys ever looked at them like that. However, mother didn't stop there. Her eyes slowly wondered down until she was staring at that. My face grew red, and it wasn't an act at that point. Mother was lewdly checking me out. Furthermore, I heard the door open across the hall. The twins were coming to investigate and were just about to peer into the room as well. The more eyes, the more likely things would be seen.
"Get out!" I shouted, jumping off the bed and running at mom while trying to keep myself covered.
"What's going on?" Kelsey asked.
"Ah! Brother is naked!" Kristy cried out.
"I want to see!"
"Pigs!" I shouted, shoving mom out and slamming the door.
She had broken the latch, so it didn't close properly. I had to grab a chair from my desk and corner it under the knob to get the door to remain closed. When that was done, I leaned to against the door, letting out a breath.
"S-s-sorry honey…" I heard the weak voice of my mother from the other side, followed by snickering from the twins.
The tramp of her steps faded away, and I let out a breath of relief. It was the only idea I could come up with on short notice. If I distracted mom by making her think she had caught me masturbating, then she wouldn't notice the person lying at the side of my bed. It had actually worked a bit better than I had expected, however, I still felt horrified. Exposing myself to mother intentionally was more traumatic than I thought. I had just wanted to say I was a guy, and it didn't matter, but it was still a bit much even for me.
As I looked over at the sheets, London still under them, I let out a laugh. It was laughter of relief. It was the same kind of laugh someone gave when they had just dodged a bullet. I walked over to London's form and then pulled off the blanket. She was looking up at me, her face red, and her eyes down.
"Noah… you saved me," she said in a light whisper, an embarrassed expression on her face.
"I did." I nodded. "So, you definitely owe me now."
"Right…" She closed her eyes and let out a shuddering breath. "I suppose you want a car?"
"What?" I blinked.
"I can buy a car for you," she sighed. "But it can't be something really expensive. It definitely has to be affordable. Medical school is costly."
"You think I want a car?"
"You don't?"
I mean, I kind of did? However, I would feel absolutely miserable blackmailing my sister out of a car. She wasn't that rich. She might be a doctor one day, but she had a while before she reached that point.
"I meant… just… sex… like… oral… or something?" I responded awkwardly.
It wasn't what it looked like! I wasn't trying to blackmail my sister into sex! I thought after everything, she'd still be in the mood, so when I talked about owing, I was naturally trying to tease a bit, thinking it might lead to where we left off. She ended up taking it serious, even talking numbers, and suddenly my attempt to flirt with her felt really strange.
"Huh? You want to eat my pussy?" she asked.
I narrowed my eyes and shot her a glare. "Eat your pussy? I meant you should suck my dick!"
It wasn't that I wouldn't eat her pussy. I just felt it kind of silly that when I mention oral and she prioritized her own satisfaction over mine. As far as oral, I had already done it with Dawn. It caused me to grow a bit curious about trying others. I wanted to see how London compared. She was older and had more experience. She also had nice lips that were fuller than my other sisters. She probably got that from her dad.
"I mean, it's just weird to have you ask me like that. It's not like I don't mind sucking a guy's dick, but you're my brother."
"Haven't we already gone that far?"
"Yeah… but it's not the same thing. I mean… ahhh… I don't know what I mean! Fine! If you want a blowjob, fine. However, you can't tell anyone, unless you want your sister to go to jail!"
"Deal!"
"Okay… well, come on." She pulled her hair back and tied it up and then gestured with her hands. "Just stay quiet. We don't want anyone else to hear."
She was on her knees already, and my cock was already out, so it only took a step forward. I realized London was treating the experience very mechanically. She was an up-and-coming doctor, so handling people's parts probably fit in with her job description. When we were kissing and she was touching me, she couldn't separate her feelings from the actions. Now that it came to sucking me off, she was treating it like a doctor giving a prostate check, or some other medical examination.
That wasn't to say she looked disgusted. She grabbed my cock assertively and then licked the head. However, her eyes didn't hold any sort of excitement or horniness either. It was a procedure that would help extract my cum.
"Ahhh… shit…"
She sucked on the head with her lips. It turned out she was really good at the procedure. With one hand cupping my balls, her lips danced up and down my cock. It really did feel like a procedure. Lick the head, rub her lips along the shaft, kiss the base, lick back up the shaft to the head, suck on the head, repeat. Dawn just shoved it in her mouth and sucked until I came. Samantha's mom had been animated, but her actions had been simple.
London didn't work this way. She moved like she was performing a set of techniques. She never remained on one technique for too long, constantly changing it up. The constant change kept things interesting, but it kept me from growing too excited. As soon as she did something that started to cause my toes to curl, she would switch to something else.
I ended up lasting much longer. Where I could get hoovered and sucked off in 5 minutes, London toyed with my cock with calculated medical precision for nearly fifteen minutes.
Each step along the way, I grew more and more aroused. It started getting to the point where I was biting my hand, so I wasn't heard outside the room. I always figured that cumming was basically as far as a guy could get, but my sister was seriously driving me crazy. Just when I felt like I would lose it, she'd abandon that part and attack another. My legs were weak, and all of my focus was on her.
That's how I noticed something else. As London worked, she could no longer keep up her clinical separation. Whether it was the sight, the feel, the smell, the sounds, or the taste, all of it was causing my sister to lose her composure. Her detached eyes now had a lewd glint, and she was even letting out little excited moans and gasps as she gobbled my cock more aggressively.
However, I couldn't be teased indefinitely, and I reached a pinnacle where I just wouldn't stand it anymore. I grabbed her head just as she put the head back to her lips, planning to tease it with her tongue for a bit. Instead, I shoved my cock down her throat.
"Mmmmphhhh!" She let out a muffled cry as the head of my cock slammed into the back of her throat.
The feeling of my entire cock being submerged in her warm mouth was almost too much. She started pulling back, and at first, I let her. Her eyes showed relief as her lips slid down my cock back to the head. However, just when it was about to fall from her mouth, I used force and plunged my cock back in again. She let out another cry, this time trying to push against my hips more forcefully. However, she had already teased me more than I could handle, so I started to thrust into her, fucking my sister's face roughly.
The feeling was amazing, and even though I could hear London gagging every time I shoved it in deep. I couldn't stop and deprive myself of the amazing feeling. Unfortunately, I didn't have the endurance at this point, and she had already brought me to the tipping point too many times. After only a dozen strokes, I shoved it in for a final time before my cock swelled. I started cumming, hot bursts shooting deep down my sister's throat. She didn't know what to do first, two gobs getting coughed up and shooting out her mouth, dribbling down her tongue and some even coming out her nose.
However, it was her fault I was cumming so much, so I expected her to take responsibility. She got the message after the third shot and began to swallow with noisy gulping sounds. My knees shook as I came as much as I had ever cum down my older sister's throat. With her head in my hands, she couldn't pull away or move. She could only swallow it all down.
When I finished, I fell to the side and collapsed on my bed. I heard London let out a gasp. I looked down to see a face of ruined makeup. She had tears running down her cheeks. Her mascara had run. Her hair was even more of a mess. Her lipstick was smudged. She even gagged for a second like she was going to throw up before swallowing. Seeing the state, I had put her in, suddenly I felt really guilty. I went too far. I couldn't even blame her for this. Yeah, she gave me a teasing BJ, but that didn't mean I had to fight to fuck her face like that.
"That…" London said through clenched teeth, while still gasping for breath.
I winced, feeling scared that I had destroyed all the good will I had developed with her.
"London… I…" I tried to say an apology, but nothing felt adequate.
"That…. was awesome!" she said, looking up at me with a big grin on her face.
"Huh?"
"Brother, that was so hot! And you even came! What you did in the end there… damn… that worked me up!" She reached up and grabbed me.
Before I could stop her, she was kissing my lips. She had cum dribbling down her chin and out of her nose. It was pretty gross. Thankfully, it was just a kiss without tongue and she pulled away, flopping down next to me. As I wiped my mouth in disgust, she let out a giggle, grabbing me and pulling me close.
"I love you, Brother."
"Ah… I love you too…"
I didn't know what I did, but I guess, as long as she's happy, it's all good.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 36 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Sneaking London out of my room took a bit more effort. Thankfully, after the embarrassing scene made earlier, Mother just ordered pizza and didn't try to bother me. Furthermore, no one asked why I didn't leave the room for the rest of the night. London ended up spending most of the time she was trapped in my room texting. She told mom she had already left the house and that she must have missed her. She told her boyfriend that she had been called into the hospital and would be busy.
I wanted to play more with London, but she grew fearful that someone outside would hear, and finally put her foot down. I might have been able to beg her, but I decided I had already extorted enough from her. I was still a little scared that I had pushed things too far with her and was afraid of ruining it. She was content with everything at the moment, and I had succeeded in my own goals. There was definitely a wrench thrown in between the relationship of London and Dan.
That wasn't to say that London and I didn't talk at all. She told me that Dan had never cum like that for her. She'd given him oral sex, but he usually didn't finish. This was a concept I couldn't even fathom. I supposed even for guys, reaching climax required a certain state of mind. I felt bad that London didn't cum as well. She guiltily told me she did "cum a little". I hadn't noticed, but she had been touching herself with her other hand while she was sucking me off, and that was enough.
Having such a perverted conversation with my sister was odd, but she was very forthright with it. After all, she was a doctor in training, and she had experience with sex. Technically, she was supposed to give me the sex talk, so this would have to qualify. In a way, she had done exactly as Mother had wanted. Although, if Mother knew what had happened in here, she definitely would have kicked London's ass.
That night, I finally slipped out of my room and checked the way before letting London leave. In a house with five other sisters and a Mother, it should be impossible to find a time when I could sneak her out. However, the nice thing about a crowded house was that it made privacy more precious. The girls hid in their rooms the vast majority of the time, the only place they could be alone. Kelsey typically stayed out of the house whenever possible while Kristy watched television all day. Dawn was always a room addict, but even Mom wanted her space after working all day.
Once London had left the house, I let out a breath. I definitely had to be more careful in the future. An event like that could happen again with Dawn at any time. If I was going to do more of this kind of stuff in the future, I'd definitely need to make sure I had the privacy to manage it. It never occurred to me that I wasn't going to do it again. Perhaps I was already hopeless.
The remainder of the weekend passed without anything remarkable happening. I should have been doing my homework when I had London there to help, but I was too anxious and hadn't even thought to use her that way. Thus, the remainder of my weekend was spent struggling to get through everything. Thankfully, I didn't have history this semester. I would definitely flunk such an unfair class. I couldn't even imagine how things might be different. Was there a female George Washington? Was she Georgia Washington?
Wait, there was an easy way to tell! I pulled out the stack of money I had been given earlier that week from that woman I had slept with in the hotel. I hadn't spend it yet, and I had been holding off doing so. It was money earned with sex, technically, and I felt like if I got too comfortable with that money, I'd definitely suffer a bad end. Thus, I had kept it for a rainy day.
I hadn't paid attention since money looks almost the same. Almost in that the figures on each of the currency were women, not men. They weren't necessarily attractive looking women. One of them had a balding head, and another had a really long nose that wasn't flattering at all. However, they did look distinguished. These were now my forefathers. I didn't know if their names were Georgia Washington and Barbara Lincoln or something like that. I guess, history class or not, I should go do some studying.
That wasn't the only distraction I experienced as I was worked through my homework. Every thirty minutes or so, my mind would wonder and then I'd suddenly want to know about something else. Who starred in Die Hard? This was a very important question the second it hit my brain. I wasn't able to continue my homework for another minute until I found that answer. That was what I got for having an idle mind. The answer was 'some woman'. It wasn't Caitlyn Willis, just some action star I had never heard of.
The combined efforts of my wondering mind and my procrastination meant that the remainder of my time was long and boring. Sometime late Sunday night, when I should have already drifted off to bed, there was a soft knock on my door. Since the latch was broken and I didn't have anything bracing it, the door ended up swinging open. Without me saying anything, mother suddenly stumbled in. When I turned to her, my eyes instantly fell on her chest. She was wearing a robe, and not much else. It was open, and the majority of her chest was exposed. From certain angles, I even saw nipple.
"Noah…" She grinned and then walked over to me, grabbing my shoulders. "My precious little Noooaaah."
"Mom?" I caught a whiff of something strong and twisted my nose. "Are you drunk?"
"I just… I just… came home from the bar with the giiiirls… iiiss aalllll…" Her words were rather slurred, and she was leaning on me as she held my shoulders to keep herself from falling over.
"I see…"
Mom suddenly wrapped her arms around me, squeezing me tightly, I found the back of my head being pressed between her large hanging tits. Although she just came from the bar, aside from the smell of alcohol on her breath, she had laid on a lot of flowery perfume which almost overwhelmed the other scent from where I was.
"I miss sex," she muttered.
"Mom!"
"Whaaaaat?" She let out a slurred laugh, her chest bouncing on my head. "I'm just being hooonest! Your dad wasn't good at eating pussy. Are you good at eating pussy?"
"You're really drunk… Mom, just go to bed." I tried to turn down and push her off me.
However, she grabbed my wrists with hers. "Whyyy sooo embarrassed? I know youuurre fuuckiing women now! I can teelll you've reached that age. You're juuuust like your father."
"I'm nothing like father." My eyes darkened, starting to feel a bit angry at her lack of thoughtfulness.
"Hehe… that's right, you're definitely bigger than he was." She smirked lewdly. "I saw that sexy body of yours."
"Mom." I gritted my teeth, standing up, even though she was still holding my wrist. "You need to go to bed."
"Stoop acting all high and mighty… I know you're just Mommy's little slut!"
Slap!
I reacted before I could stop myself. I went to slap her, and it turned out her grip on my wrist was less than I thought. My hand flew and struck her face. I just hit my mother. I couldn't believe it. What was happening to me lately? First, I abused London, and now I'm slapping Mom? What was getting into me? Mom looked back at me, her breathing somewhat labored. I felt afraid for just a moment. If she suddenly attacked me, I was pretty certain I could defend myself, but not without hurting one or both of us.
"Iiiiii'mmmmmm ssoooorrrrryyyy…" She suddenly burst into tears, and then she hugged me, pushing her face into my chest. "I looovve you sooo much… I love you… please… please don't leave me."
Mom had always seemed so strong. My other mother, I mean. She never complained. She never cried. She never got drunk. She worked hard constantly. I had no clue how close she was to breaking. I had no doubt that the woman in front of me was echoing the feelings of my mother. This wasn't unique to this world. This was her when she didn't bottle up and hide everything. She was, for lack of a better word, a mess.
In all of that time, I could have been a better son. I could have helped support her and the house. Instead, I had hidden away and avoided dealing with anyone else. When Mom asked me to do things, I'd bark at her in annoyance rather than trying to help her in the slightest. I closed my eyes and sighed, putting a hand on her head. I held mom close to me. That was until she looked up and kissed my neck.
"Ah, Mom!" I started to back up.
However, there wasn't much room in my bedroom, and my legs hit the bed. I fell back as mother kept pushing forward, and suddenly she was on top of me.
"I love you… I love you so much!" she said, her lips coming up to mine.
"Ah! N-no!… Mmmm!" I couldn't even reject her advance before her tongue was in my mouth and she was kissing me just as aggressively as London had.
I shoved her off of me. My mother was a limit I wasn't willing to cross. I couldn't say I wasn't tempted. In fact, her hot, mature body on top of me was instantly bringing those parts of me back up, but I refused to succumb to them. I wasn't going to have sex with my mother! That included oral! Mom's eyes were half closed but didn't seem to be getting the hint though.
"It's okay… I'll make you feel good. You don't need to play with idiotic teens anymore. Mommy will take care of everything."
"No, Mom… stop!" I kicked her off of me.
Although she was practically a dead weight, I wasn't weak, and I could still shove her off. As she fell to the side, I was just about to do anything I could to get her to snap out of it, but as I turned to her, I heard a snore. I jumped out of the bed, straightening my clothing, and then I looked down to see mother's eyes were closed, and her breath was even. She had passed out in my bed just like that.
Her robe had grown untied and fell open. Her entire naked body was exposed to me. Mother had an exceptionally good body. She didn't look like a woman in her 40s. If she was any indication of their future selves, my sisters would all mature splendidly. Her breasts were big and round. They sagged a bit with age, but they were smooth without a single wrinkle. She did shave down there, and there was a perfect brown arrow pointing down to her pink slit.
I grabbed the robe and shut it, then retied her sash. Only then did I take a breath I hadn't realized I had been holding. I forcefully shoved my cock back down, trying to kill the erection I definitely shouldn't have. By the time I was done, Mother's snoring had increased to a rather loud level. Realizing the last of my homework would be impossible to finish now, I packed it up. It was extremely late anyway. I should get to sleep, but it was impossible to sleep with my drunk mother in my bed. I definitely didn't want to wake her and risk another sexual assault. I might do something I'd regret if she tempted me much more.
Of course, my mind immediately fell on a place I could stay, Dawn's room. It smelled a bit, and she had food crumbs on the bed and crap on the floor, but it would probably be fine. I took a step out of my room, heading to Dawn, when a voice called me, causing me to nearly jump out of my skin.
"Noah. What's going on? Where are you going?"
I spun to see Mackenzie standing in her doorway with her arms crossed. I let out a staggered breath, willing my heartbeat to slow. Even as I did that, I cursed my luck. What were the chances that of all the times I snuck out, it'd be the one time I wasn't looking around me that she'd show up? However, once I remembered I had nothing to hide, I calmed down.
"Mom… fell asleep on my bed. She's drunk. I was going to… sleep on the couch."
I wasn't going to tell Mackenzie I was about to sneak into Dawn's room. I was thinking my big sister could relieve some pressure Mom had built up. However, that was out of the question now.
Mackenzie walked forward and peeked into my room. She made a grimace when she saw that woman.
"That… damn… bitch." Mackenzie growled under her breath. "You don't need to sleep on the couch. You can take my bed."
"We're… a little too old to be… sleeping together." I responded, trying to make her uncomfortable enough to forget trying.
I saw a lot of myself in Dawn, and I felt protective of Bethany. That was why I had spent time with them. Mackenzie, on the other hand, had always been a pain in my life. I didn't want to be in her room, no matter what childhood memories she seemed to possess.
She blushed. "I have a sleeping bag. I'll sleep on the floor."
I raised my hands to protest, but she had already turned and walked into her room. I let out a sigh. I didn't see how I could get out of this one.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 37 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Entering Mackenzie's room felt like entering enemy territory. We had never gotten along in my old life. She had always been a pain in my ass. This life didn't feel like much of an exception. Since mom was drunk, I had no choice but to sleep in her room. It would only look suspicious at this point if I tried to go to Dawn's room.
"Can't I just sleep on the couch?" I asked, giving it one last effort.
"It's fine," she responded with a voice that gave me no room to escape.
"I see…" I replied helplessly.
Mackenzie fell to her hands and knees and started looking under her bed. She wore shorts and a string top. I realized after a moment I was looking at her butt. I hadn't been joking when I said that she had the nicest butt out of the girls of my family. As she pulled something out and glanced at me, I just managed to peel my eyes away. However, she seemed to have noticed something and was still looking at me with suspicious eyes.
I kept my mouth shut, but when she started laying out the sleeping bag, I couldn't keep silent any longer. "I'll sleep on the floor."
"Nonsense. I'm not going to have my little brother sleep on the floor."
"Th-then you take the couch."
I was surprised to see a slightly hurt look on her face. "Is it really that bad that you don't even want to be in the same room with me anymore?"
I didn't know what to say. If there was a closeness between Mackenzie and the old me, I didn't remember it. Either way, I didn't recommend the couch for myself, but because I didn't want to have my sister sleep on the floor on my account. I figured that the couch out there would be more comfortable. Heck, at that point, one of us could probably sleep in mom's bed. She couldn't be mad considering it was her fault this all happened in the first place.
When I didn't respond, Mackenzie stood up. "It's fine, I'll take the couch."
I suddenly felt bad. This Mackenzie was genuinely trying to help her brother, and I was being standoffish. I reached out and grabbed her arm as she walked past me. She looked back at me with no specific expression on her face, and a large sleeping bag bundled in her arms.
"The bed," I muttered.
"What?"
"We'll sleep in your bed together."
"Th-that…"
"It's a full, it's fine. It can fit both of us."
I didn't know why saying such a thing made me so embarrassed. I wouldn't have acted that way around Dawn. There was just something about Mackenzie that seemed to keep me from acting assertive. Whether it was the fierce look in her eyes, her naggy atmosphere, or something else, she always left me feeling a bit shy.
She had a surprised look on her face as she looked between the bed and me a few times. After a hard swallow, she nodded slowly.
"Okay."
She dropped the bedroll to the floor and then stood nearby the bed as if waiting for me to enter first. I cautiously lifted the sheet and slid inside. Her bed was a bit comfier than mine, and the sheets felt cool and clean. Dawn's bed felt crunchy. She always had crumbs on it, so something clean was a nice change of pace.
As I got comfortable, facing away from Mackenzie, I could hear her rustling as she got in next to me. I had never slept in the same bed as a girl before. Dawn and I had fooled around, kissing and petting, but I was awake for all that. There was something far more awkward about being in the same bed with a girl and your only goal was to go to sleep. I focused far too much on my other senses. I could smell her sweet flowery scent next to me. I could feel the warmth emanating from her body. I could hear every rustle and breath. Suffice it to say that falling asleep was very difficult.
"It's okay if you hold me," Mackenzie suddenly said.
"Hmm?"
"You can hold me like you used to."
"Ah… okay…"
If I had thought about it first, I would have told her no. However, she had asked so suddenly that I just agreed without thinking. I turned around and suddenly I had my arm over her stomach and my nose just an inch from her breasts. She was lying on her back, and I was now cuddled up against her side. I could feel her body tense as I held her, but then loosen up after a moment.
However, I started to have problems of my own. With the feel of her warm body in my arms, my lower half was starting to respond again. I absolutely couldn't afford to get a boner, but this extremely close scene where I could even feel the tickle of her sweet breath against my nose was too much. It was like watching a disaster in slow motion. The more I tried not to think about it, the more I ended up thinking about it, and my cock slowly grew harder and harder. I slowly edged my butt away to avoid poking her hip.
Just when I thought I was out of it, her arm which was wrapped around me suddenly grabbed me and pulled me close. I let out noise as my hips we suddenly pulled forward, and that thing struck her hip.
I shot a look up at Mackenzie, terrified by what she'd say. To my surprise, her eyes were closed. She did it while she slept? So, maybe she didn't realize anything. With a sigh, I started to relax. As long as she was asleep, then she might not notice anything. Although I couldn't make it go away, if I got to sleep, it'd disappear and in the morning, and I'd have nothing embarrassing to deal with. Accepting my place with my cock pressed against my sister's side, I snuggled up closer and closed my eyes. As a result, I didn't see an imperceptible smile form on Mackenzie's lips.
It still took a while to go to sleep, but I eventually passed out. My dreams were murky at first, but then I started having a very lucid sex dream. It started with a feeling in my groin. I dreamt I was having sex with someone. The faces always seemed to change. It went from Samantha, to Abigail, to Anna. Then, it went to London and Dawn, slowly dancing through the rest of my sisters. Even my mother ended up in there, drunkenly bouncing up and down on top of me.
For a moment, I thought I woke up, and the form solidified as Mackenzie. Her face was right next to mine and she was panting hard. Her hand was stroking my cock under the sheets.
"Come on, brother, it's okay. Mackenzie will take care of it."
"Ahh…Ahhh…" I painted, already half-way there.
I was confused and disorientated. I didn't know if I was dreaming or awake. Mackenzie's body pressed against mine felt so real. My fingers instinctively reached out, and I touched her between the legs.
"Ahhn… B-brother…" She breathed, kissing me lightly. "You don't have to. Just let me do this like we used to when we were younger."
I ignored her and started rubbing between her legs. I pushed aside the shorts and panties and then began to feel her wet slit. Her body shuddered, but she increased the speed, moving her hand faster and faster.
"I love you… I love you…" She moaned, kissing me gently on the cheeks.
My body shuddered as I started to cum. Gushes of white stuff shot out. They got on her hand, the sheets, my pants. It made a mess everywhere. At the same time, her thighs tightened around my hand, squeezing it tightly.
"Y-yes…yes…" Mackenzie shuddered orgasmically in my arms.
She collapsed her body on top of me, although she didn't let go of my cock. My hand was more or less squeezed out from between her thighs. I could feel her hot breath on my face, and her warm body pressed against me. I tried to open my mouth, but her spare hand covered my lips with two fingers.
"Shhh… it's just a dream. Go back to sleep."
She started to gently stroke my hair, and I slowly slipped back into unconsciousness. My dreams were a lot more relaxing, and I slept through the night like a rock.
I woke the next morning to the sound of my phone alarm. My eyes opened, and I realized I was still sleeping on Mackenzie's bed. However, she wasn't in the room at all. My memory of the dream I just had came crashing home. I tossed off the covers, only to find nothing. My penis was in my pants. My underwear looked fine. There was no sticky evidence of last night.
I lifted my finger which I had remembered sliding into Mackenzie and smelled it. My hands smelled clean, I guess. At least, as clean as they ever were. Was this all a dream? Even if it was a dream, wouldn't it have become one of those so-called wet dreams? I distinctly recalled cumming, so why was there no evidence? Did Mackenzie accost me during the night, or not? I didn't know. Sitting up, I pushed out the door to find that the house was active.
"Brother! You slept in! We're going to be late!" Kelsey said.
"Huh?"
"The bus! We have like ten minutes!"
"Ah!" After a week of not being in school, a sudden school day hit me like a brick.
"Ah… son… I'm sorry about last night.," Mom said, blushing. "I didn't mean to take your bed."
"Why are you apologizing to him, I'm the one who had to sleep on the couch!" Mackenzie said.
"You could afford to sleep on a couch!" Mom retorted with a snort.
Mackenzie ignored her and shot me a look. "If I knew you were going to sleep in like this, I would have stayed in the room after you went to sleep."
"After?" I was still a bit dazed, trying to process what had happened.
Mackenzie had left after I went to sleep. I slept in on a school day. The bus was leaving in about ten minutes.
Mackenzie cocked her head at me. "What's wrong?"
"Ah… nothing… just not used to being up so early."
"Come on! Move it!" Kelsey cried out.
"Just go already." Mom waved her hand. "I'll take Noah in myself. It's his first day back since his concussion, so it is best if I take him in and get him situated."
"Really?" All of the girls made similar faces.
"I won't embarrass him! What kind of Mother do you girls think I am?"
"The kind that accosts your son drunk in the middle of the night," Kelsey answered.
"The kind that steals a young boy's bed," Mackenzie snorted.
"A pervert… definitely a pervert," Kristy added to the others.
Mom's expression dropped, but every eye ended up on me, waiting for an answer. Actually, I was still only half-awake. I wanted a bit more time to get ready anyway.
"It's fine if Mom takes me," I answered.
Mom laughed. "See? My son still loves me?"
"Yeah, whatever."
The girls all gave Mom admonishing or disbelieving looks as they headed out the door. Other than Bethany and London, we all went to the same high school. Dawn was a senior getting ready for college. Mackenzie was a Junior. I was a Sophomore. The twins were both Freshmen. Bethany went to the middle school just down the street, but she'd be in high school next year. Typically, we all took the bus, since mom didn't have a car large enough to fit seven people. Unless London showed up with her car, family gatherings were impossible.
However, because the bus went all around town, with our house being one of the first stops, it took almost an hour to get to school. That meant that being driven to school was the equivalent to getting an extra hour. In my old life, it was common for some of them to always beg mom to drive them, since it gave them time to get ready. However, she had work as well, so the sooner I was ready, the better.
Once everyone filed out the door, Mom gave me a look with her arms crossed. I ran into my room to get ready. It was finally my first day of school in this topsy-turvy world.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 38 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I had no clue how to dress for my first day. I had never really thought about it that much before. It wasn't that I was adopting this world's attitude toward how boys act, but that I didn't want to find myself being singled out by anyone there. People might begin to notice my personality changes or the fact I couldn't remember key details. How someone acted at home and how they acted at school were two very different things. I needed to reduce as many variables as possible, and dressing nice was just one of them.
"You ready, sweetie?" Mother asked.
I grabbed a button-up shirt and tossed it on. I had no clue if it looked good or not. Grabbing my backpack, I headed out into the living room.
"Let's go."
I climbed into the car and clicked in the seatbelt. Still a bit early coupled with the fact mom was going to drive the direct route, I was probably going to end up there before my sisters. In my old life, my sisters all but ignored me at school. In this life, I wondered if it was the same.
"Noah… I wanted to talk to you for a bit." Mom spoke in a hesitant voice as she started the car.
I glanced over at her. "What is it, Mom?"
"About last night… when I stormed into your room…"
"Oh, it's fine. You were just drunk."
She shook her head. "It's not fine. I'm your mother, and to go into your room and… I don't know what I was thinking."
"I said it is fine."
"Did I… do anything to you?"
I raised an eyebrow. "Do anything?"
She winced at my look, looking embarrassed. "I mean… I don't remember clearly, so…like…"
"Like sex?"
"N-Noah!" She suddenly hit the brakes, pulling over to the side of the road.
We weren't on any major road, so there was no one nearby that could easily see us as mother turned to me, a slightly frightened expression on her face.
"Mom!" I called out in surprise as she grabbed and looked at me with a dead-serious look.
"Baby, please tell me I didn't touch you, right? I was drunk, but there is no way, right?"
"Nothing happened!" I cried out.
"O-oh…" She took a breath. And then backed away. "Good then…"
Suddenly, a dark streak welled in me, and I wanted to see how far I could push things with mom. I didn't want to ruin things with her, but at the same time, she did force me out of my bed last night, so I was up for just a bit of revenge.
"You did ask me to eat your pussy."
"Ugh!" She made a noise like she had been punched. "Y-you're such a jokester…"
"Then you accused me of sleeping with other women and called me your little slut."
Beeeeeeeep! Her head fell unto the steering wheel, causing a loud beep from the car's horn. I thought she'd move, but she just left her head there, seemingly completely unresponsive. Freaking out just a bit, I pulled her head away.
"Mom?"
With the beep stopped, I could hear her muttering under her breath. "It's over… it's all over… my son will leave me. I'm going to prison. My life is over. All of my children…"
Her dark words came out in a low voice like deadly curses, and this nonreactive mom was far scarier than the overreactive mom. I leaned over and grabbed her face, but her eyes seemed to be lost, looking at nothing, and she was still murmuring words like it was the end of days. Perhaps a good shock would kick her out of it.
Looking out of both windows and making sure her honking hadn't attracted any eyes, I then grabbed her and kissed her right on the lips. My tongue darted out into her mouth almost by instinct. I couldn't believe I was kissing my mother with tongue. Going after my sisters was one thing, but this was my mother.
"Mmm!" She finally snapped out of it and then pushed until my lips parted form hers. "S-son, what are you doing?"
"Mom… it's okay. If you need a man, I'll be that man!" I declared, with my cheeks pouted out.
Why was I acting this way? I imagined all of those daughter-con fathers who wouldn't let their daughters date anyone and were uncomfortably close to their daughters. Then, I put mom in their place, and I imagined what kind of words would break a daughter loving father. What came out was a daughter, or I guess I should say a son, who wants to give his all to make his mommy happy. It was weaponized innocence, and it'd only work on a father, who would refuse to see their loved ones as anything but pure.
"B-baby…" Mom gasped, panting, but her hands were resting on my chest, and I felt them suddenly squeeze.
"Mommy, I love you…"
Her body shook, and for a moment, she shot me a look so lewd that it almost caused me back away. It was a look like she wanted to eat me up right there. I thought she was going to throw herself on me. I realized my heart was beating quickly. That look was sexy, and for a second, I stopped seeing her as my mother and started seeing her as something else. We both stared at each other for a minute, waiting for something to happen.
However, when neither side did a thing, we seemed to snap out of it at the same time. I shook my head and pulled away, and she dropped her hands and bit her lip. Once we were both sitting back in our seats, we stared out the window in a daze. I didn't know what was going through mom's mind, but I was wondering if I wanted to taste my mother like I had Dawn.
"We… um… I need to get you to school," Mom said in a low voice, pretending that what just happened didn't happen.
"Y-yeah… of course… school."
She put the car in drive and took off. She was driving a bit fast too, but I didn't say anything. We were both silent for the rest of the car ride. Our previous moment had been something, but was it the kind of moment that we could bury and never discuss again, or the kind of moment that would change everything forever? I didn't have the answer to that question.
We pulled in front of the school just as the first of the buses arrived. My sisters hadn't gotten off, so I was still there before them, and a bit early overall. I had checked over my classes just in case, and they were the same classes I had taken the previous year, so no change there. I went to hug mom, and she instinctively pulled back for a second.
"S-sorry… come hug your mom." She put her arm around me, then patted my back like the way two men hugged in my old world.
Had I ended up making things too weird between us? I had just meant to tease her, but it ended up being too much. Just as I was about to pull away from our hug, I leaned in and kissed her lips. Just a quick kiss before I pulled away.
"Bye, Mom!' I jumped out of the car before she could react.
She stared at me with wide eyes as I ran up to the doors of the high school. It took a honk from behind her before she finally looked away and shifted back into drive. For now, I'd just tease mom a bit, because it was fun. This kind of thing would be harmless, or so I thought.
I only made it a few steps into the high school when a hand grabbed me. I found myself being pulled from the entrance into a stairway.
"Noah, we need to talk." A girl standing in front of me demanded.
That girl was none other than Samantha. She had her hair up in a ponytail. She wore tight-fitting sweatpants and a loose-fitting t-shirt. She had a clean smell and was wearing a sweet-smelling perfume. She looked quite pretty today. She was a lot better dressed than she had been when I stormed into her bedroom a week ago.
I blinked, looking Samantha up and down. "Yeah?"
"Um… rumors are going around school."
"Really?"
Samantha nodded. "They are saying you're a slut that will fuck any attractive girl you see."
I nodded thoughtfully. "That sounds about right."
"Take this seriously!" She pushed me against the wall roughly, putting both hands on it on either side of me. "Girls are going to be trying to date you left and right just for sex."
Sweet!
"Samantha didn't I already tell you? I'm not like other guys."
"You're not still on about that!" She furrowed her brow.
"Ai… not even you believe me…" I hid a smirk and instead looked upset. "After I gave myself to you and everything?"
Her face turned red. "Noah… I'm sorry, What we… what I… that's why I wanted to talk to you. Be my boyfriend!"
"What?"
"If you're my boyfriend, then no one will have room to talk. If any girl runs her mouth… I'll… I'll… beat her ass!"
"Seriously? Are you even allowed to have a boyfriend after everything?"
"I was grounded last week, so I couldn't talk to you, but my parents don't mind if we date. It just can't be in my room, and I'm supposed to use protection." She blushed. "Dad says you're nice, and Mom wants you to be around some more."
I bet she did. After all, she probably wanted another shot at some teenage ass.
"I'm not boyfriend material. I mean, I love pussy. The rumors aren't wrong. I'll have sex with any hot girl I want."
Samantha was being so sincere, that I had to speak the truth. I had already attacked two of my sisters, and even my mother wasn't safe. I had even played with Samantha's mother. There was no way I could just let her pretend to be my girlfriend after that. It would only end in sadness.
"Then… I'll give you all the pussy you need!" she said defiantly.
"Sam…"
"I'll please that dick so good, that you won't even think of other women. Can't you just give me a chance?"
I crossed my arms, "Abigail…"
"Huh?"
"I'm already sort of dating a girl named Abigail. I think… I don't know. I only hung out there to get closer to my sister, and then she started calling me her boyfriend. So… if you want me, you got to get her to understand we're over."
"R-really? Then you'll date me?"
"I guess… but you promised me all the pussy I want."
"I'm a girl, I could have sex at any time!" she announced proudly.
"Really?" I asked innocently, and then reached down and slid a hand into her pants.
"Ahh!" she cried out, grabbing my wrist, "What are you doing?"
"I'm playing with some pussy," I offered politely.
"H-here? We're in school!" Her voice rose a few octaves.
I let out a laugh. "Is that a problem? Is this only how far your offer goes? As much pussy as I want, but not in your room, and not at school, and not anywhere else, and also we have to use protection."
As I spoke, my finger pushed aside her underwear, and I started rhythmically rubbing her wet slit, teasing the surface relentlessly. She let out a stuttering hot breath.
"Fuck…" She breathed out. "God, it feels so good."
"I'm glad. You're so wet and horny, even at school, you naughty girl."
"You're the one who makes me so wet," she said, finally letting go of my wrist and grabbing my head. "Just thinking about you makes me horny all the time. I haven't stopped thinking about the first time. I love you, Noah. I love you."
"I know." I grinned.
I slid my fingers into her wet snatch.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 39 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Your fingers are fucking amazing…" Samantha moaned in my ear. "Shit… Shit… I'm cumming."
"Cum, cum all over my hand."
"Ahh… ahhhn… fuck… it's tightening around your fingers. I'm spurting all over your hand, you naughty boy… Mmm…" Our tongues met and danced back and forth as her cunt clenched tightly on my fingers and I felt a little bit of liquid spurt on my hands.
My cock was rock hard, and I was just about to throw her down and fuck her when the sound of an extremely rusted door squealed open. She shoved me away. And my hand flew out of her pants so fast that lust flicked from my fingertips and even hit the wall. I hid my wet hand and took a few steps back, looking around for where the noise came from.
Someone on the second story had opened the door and was walking down. It was none other than the vice-principal. Through sheer luck, she had a folder in front of her and was reading through it. As she walked down the stairway with heavy steps that sounded in the echoey hall, she only looked up when she was halfway down.
By this time, we had parted, I had hidden my erection, and Samantha had wiped her mouth. We were standing across from each other, breathing hard, so I was pretty sure the vice-principal could easily figure out what we were doing.
"You're Noah, right?"
I jerked up. "Ah…. Yeah?"
"Follow me. I was meaning to talk to you anyway."
Samantha and I looked at each other. I was a bit confused. Why me? She didn't seem to care that Samantha was there at all. She walked the rest of the way down the stairs and then passed the pair of us, not even bothering to make sure I followed. However, I knew I'd only get in more trouble if I didn't obediently do what she asked, so I straightened myself out one more time, and then followed after her. As I reached the door, Samantha grabbed my arm.
"I'm sorry if I got you in trouble," she whispered.
"It's fine, you need to take responsibility and finish what you started though." I winked at her.
A lewd look appeared on her face, and she reached out and squeezed my butt as I walked by. I looked at her in surprise and she grinned, looking every bit like a horny little devil. Seeing such perverted looks on women took some getting used to. I quickened my pace and caught up to the Vice Principal. A few people glanced my way and whispered as we walked by. Maybe, they were wondering why I was following the vice-principal. Perhaps, they had heard about my concussion. Or maybe it was just the rumors about me being a slut.
I wasn't sure I felt like that. I knew I should be upset and perhaps even go out of my way to rein it in so nasty stories didn't spread about me, but I didn't feel insulted by such terms. Didn't men chase after girls because they were sluts? So, if I had a reputation as a slut, wouldn't that give me more opportunities to get laid? I mean, I wasn't planning on having sex with every girl I met, but it'd be nice to be chased, and it'd also be great to have a wide selection. In some ways, being a known slut seemed like a plus.
The vice-principal was a short woman with a curvy body. She wasn't fat, but she had a big butt and breasts that made her look big if you weren't looking. Her anatomy caught the eyes of many boys in school, and she had been the brunt of many jokes. However, that was another world. In this world, she didn't seem to be as cautious of her large parts, which is why she was wearing a shirt that showed a lot of cleavage and a skirt that only just covered her robust bottom. It was a scandalous outfit she never would have worn in my old world.
Just then I thought about what would happen if I suddenly threw myself at her. Would she turn into a naughty deviant like Samantha's mom, or would she hold back her libido and remain a respectable teacher. I worried to find the answer. I might start to lose my faith in adults completely if I kept going down this road.
The pair of us ended up entering the vice-principal's office. She gestured for me to sit, but she only leaned against her desk with her arms crossed, watching me carefully.
"You've been away for a week because of a head injury, correct?" she asked once I sat down.
"Ah… yeah, I was hit by a car and got a concussion," I admitted awkwardly.
"I see, well… I just wanted to check on you and make sure that you were okay to properly return to school."
"Ah, yes, I'm okay." I reassured her, trying to give my best look."
"That's good to hear." She nodded. "What about your future, have you given it any thought?'
Her sudden change in discussion caught me off guard. "Future? What do you mean?"
"What do you plan to do after high school? I mean unless you plan to become a stripper!" she laughed.
I joined her. "Oh… man… I wish!"
Her smile flickered. "Wish? You want to be a stripper?"
"Wouldn't that be great? You have a good reason to stay in shape. All you have to do is dance a bit, and women throw money at you. It's the dream jo-" I stopped, only then realizing what world I was talking in.
I had been half-joking because I had assumed she was joking. After all, a guy's aspirations of becoming a male stripper were somewhat silly. On the other hand, a woman's aspirations of becoming a stripper would be really hot or somewhat worrisome based on who you were talking to. Spinning that around, I was doing myself no favors by suggesting I wanted to be a stripper. Then again, in this world, I could probably make some good money. No! I just didn't have the body or confidence for that kind of thing.
"Noah…" Her expression had turned serious, and I felt a bit foolish. "You really shouldn't sell yourself short. You're a sexy, attractive man, and while women may like you for what you have down here, I want you to know that you have something up here too that many women find attractive."
She had gestured at my groin, and then my head, as she spoke. I felt mortified. Then again, I only had myself to blame for starting this conversation in the first place. I already had forgotten that the world had changed on me, and I had only been in the school for a few minutes. I needed to be more careful in the future not to reveal my true colors.
"There is one more reason that I decided to bring you here. Seeing you in the stairway with that girl, I know you were likely doing something."
"We were just talking!" I lied outright.
"Hmph… believe it or not, I was young once too. I know what it's like being a woman. We're animals, driven by our desire to find pretty boys like you and have fun." As she spoke, she leaned closer to me, and her chest was hanging in a very provocative position.
"R-really…" I tried to not stare at her chest, even though it caused me to lean back and awkwardly turn my head in my chair.
"Noah, there have been some unfortunate rumors about you coming our lately."
"What's that?" I turned back, giving her a genuinely surprised look.
"Someone wrote something in the girl's bathroom." She pulled away and grabbed a paper from her desk, handing it to me.
The picture looked to be a wall. The wall had some writing on it.
For a good time, call Noah. He'll suck your pussy good!
I stared at the writing with a somewhat stunned look. The number written was my actual number. If this kind of stuff was going around school, I was starting to realize why my sisters were recently acting so worried about my sex life. That kind of explained why Mackenzie had been on my ass a lot lately as well.
"I just wanted you to be aware of this. I might have asked what you did to warrant this kind of behavior from one of your fellow students, but you haven't been here the last week. This might be because one of your sisters made an enemy. Can you think of anyone who'd want to slander your name?"
My mind immediately jumped to that middle school boy. I had embarrassed him. If he had a big sister or a friend in high school, he could get them to start trying to cause me trouble. However, I decided to answer by shaking my head. There was no way I could tell a teacher I went to the middle school during my time off and beat up a boy who was bullying my sister. I'd ask Bethany about it later. Maybe, we needed to leak those embarrassing pictures after all.
"Well, it was one of your sisters who reported this, and she also scribbled out the number quickly. Since you looked surprised, it looks like you didn't get any negative phone calls. However, I wouldn't put it past them to try again. For now, I'll let it go, but if this becomes an issue, don't hesitate to let me know."
"Yes, of course." I nodded.
However, if this did become an issue, as she called it, I definitely wouldn't be telling her. Rather, I'd be trying to handle it myself. If someone wanted to screw with me, I definitely would make them pay.
The vice-principal ended the conversation there. The mischievous part of me flared up again and I considered teasing her and seeing what would happen for the second time. However, it was my first day back to school, and she hadn't done anything but look out for me. She didn't deserve to be played with, and it might even cause me more trouble down the line. Thus, I acted as the model student, smiling, and even shaking her hand before I left.
By the time she let me leave, the bell for the first class had already been rung. She wrote me a slip that would allow me to come to class late. I thanked her and then left, feeling slightly strange. I realized it was the first time I didn't shamelessly hit on a woman. She might very well be the first one that I had spoken to amicably but didn't tease since the world changed. That made me feel slightly depressed. Since I had my head down and was thinking about how I might need to simmer down a bit in the future, I wasn't paying attention when my arm was grabbed, and I was pulled.
I was yanked into a nearby closet, and before I could even get my bearings straight, I was shoved against the door. In front of me was Abigail. However, instead of the smile I typically saw, a slightly perverted look mixed with an air of faux confidence, she was frowning and looked genuinely angry.
"What's wrong?" I asked instinctively.
"What's wrong?" she mimicked, her facial features turning even angrier. "What's wrong! You have some nerve."
My eyes widened, surprised by her violent attitude. "I don't get what your problem is."
"My problem is… you're my boy, but you're going around school slutting it up with other women!" she snarled. "That's my problem!"
Oh, yeah, there was that.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 40 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Mm!" I was still pressed against the wall when Abigail suddenly stuck her tongue in my mouth, kissing me aggressively.
She had grabbed a hunk of my hair and was clenching it almost painfully. Her other hand was squeezing my chest. When it passed over my nipple, her thumb and forefinger squeezed. When she was done, she pulled away, panting slightly. Her eyes had a wild, slightly unhinged look as she sized me up and down.
"You're my man! Do you understand now?"
"Not really?" I frowned, causing her eyes to pop open in surprise.
"What does that mean?"
"Didn't we meet under the pretense of doing porn? I mean, we're only talking because I wanted to get involved in that stuff. You can't then turn around and say I can't have other women."
At this point, I almost felt like laughing, although I was sure that would piss her off. I wasn't trying to hurt any of these girl's feelings. Rather, I was being completely honest with them. I was going to get with other women. If they didn't like it, it was best that they left now. As long as the world was like this, how could I not get some enjoyment? Sure, I went too far sometimes, like with my mother earlier today, but I was still determined to get as much enjoyment as possible out of a strange situation.
Any other guy would do the same. I'm just being honest with myself here. I'm a high school kid in the prime of my youth, and I now exist in a world where I have a cheat level hack. Women were throwing themselves at me, and my sex life improved by leaps and bounds. If the world turned back to normal tomorrow, I didn't think I'd ever say I regretted having too much sex. I didn't see myself saying I wish I had only slept with one woman my entire life or didn't try that hot girl I had always fantasized being with, but now won't even look at me.
Since I couldn't imagine ever thinking that way, then my future direction was clear. I'd be the slut this school was already starting to call me. Would some women use me for sex? Awesome! I was using them for sex as well. As long as I was clear and didn't lead people on, as long as I didn't end up in some kind of 'School Days' ending, I'd be happy.
That was what I was feeling. Even then, there was an exception to that rule. My sisters and my mother… I had already done a lot of stuff with them that left me worried. They were my family. For years, we had been distant from each other, but since the world turned upside down, I was starting to understand my sisters more and grow closer to everyone. They were my family; I didn't want to ruin that. I would never treat my sisters casually. That was a promise.
On the other hand, Abigail had been a little fun at first, but she ghosted me this weekend, and now she was acting all high and mighty. I had already sort of told Samantha to help me end it with her. I was kind of hoping that the pair of us would approach Abigail together and I'd turn her down. As for Samantha, I thought I might try to get her into a threesome. I just didn't feel like that threesome could be with Abigail. She was a bit too controlling and obsessive.
"You… other women… I suppose you want pussy? Just want a pussy buffet?"
Her tone was angry and aggressive, but what she said sounded pretty good to me. She was trying to slut-shame me, I supposed, but my entire sense of values was different, so it ran off me like water. I'd have to be careful about that in the future. Even if I wasn't affected by such comments, I still had my sisters to consider.
"Look, I need to go, we're late for class." I decided to try to end the conversation quickly.
She suddenly leaned forward, her mouth going to my neck. I felt a pinch as she bit me hard. I was surprised by this and let out a cry. She didn't bite enough to draw blood, and in another context, it might have been sexy. In this context, it was just confusing. I pushed her off me, not hesitating to grab her chest to do it. She finally let go of my neck and took a step back, grinning with a bit of dribble running down her chin.
"What was that about?" I demanded, wiping my neck.
"I marked you," she said, smiling in a somewhat creepy fashion. "So, you can better understand your place."
"My… place?" I didn't know whether to laugh or cry at her over the top behavior.
"Don't act like you don't like it," she said quietly. "You're my man. I'm going to make you realize it eventually. I'm going to make you realize just how much you need me."
She moved back enough that I could get my hand on the door and open it. With her grinning at me strangely, I opened the door and slipped out, closing it behind me and leaving her in the closet. I looked back at the door once, but she didn't seem to come out to join me. Touching the bitemark on my neck, I felt a bit odd. I didn't know how to take her behavior at all. We had only hung out a few times and then had sex once.
I remember what Mackenzie had warned me about. She had been harassing some guy until Mackenzie and her friends stepped in. I had disregarded her words because it was easier to believe Mackenzie was just a bully, but seeing the current Abigail, I wasn't so sure. I was beginning to think that none of our meetings were an accident.
I turned and left, moving at nearly a jog so that I could get to my class. It was already fairly late, but hopefully, the permission slip was enough. I reached my class and slipped in. I had made sure to hide the bitemark, but I still felt every eye on me when I came into the room and gave the teacher my slip. Thankfully, she didn't check the time the teacher signed compared to the time I arrived too closely and so I simply managed to get to my seat without a problem.
"Slut!" A guy suddenly coughed as I walked by.
This caused a group of people to giggle. When I reached my desk, I could see a lot of people giving me looks. I didn't know why I was drawing so much attention. I checked my pants and made sure there was no erection or embarrassing precum spot. My neck was covered as well. I didn't know what the problem was. As I was growing more confused, a guy next to me suddenly bumped my arm.
I turned to him, and he slipped me a pocket mirror and leaned over. "Next time, you might want to clean up after fooling around with some girl."
He spoke with an uptight voice like he didn't think much of me. I looked in the mirror, and that was when I realized I had some makeup on my lips and cheek. When Abigail had kissed me earlier, she must have been wearing a lot of lipstick. She didn't mark me just by biting me, but she wanted a mess to be seen by others. It was pretty clear I had been making out with a girl. In my world, it'd be applauded. In this world, a guy with lipstick from a girl kissing him had to be the equivalent of… well, as someone coughed, a slut.
I had been mentally preparing myself all day for it, but now that it happened, I felt a bit angry and helpless. I wiped my mouth quickly and then handed the mirror back to the guy. He received it, sniffed, and then looked away. A few people continued to shoot glances my way, but as the class continued, they calmed down and focused on what they should. I fought from letting out a sigh. Saying and thinking about how much you didn't care what people thought of you, and dealing with it, were two completely different things.
After a few hours of class, it was lunchtime. The way lunches were set up, there were three different lunch periods. So, I didn't share lunch with everyone at the high school. This meant Samantha and Abigail weren't in my lunch, nor were most of my sisters. Only Kelsey and Kristy had the same lunch period as me. They always kept their distance.
I went to sit by my usual group of friends. These were gamer guys, and while I wouldn't say I was so close to any of them that we hung out, we always talked every lunch, and we were on good terms. This was the first test I would truly have where I'd need to adapt to this new world. That's what I thought, but as soon as I tried to sit down, reality kicked me hard. Real hard.
"This seat is taken," a fat guy with acne said, putting a wobbly arm out to block me.
"Oh, then…" I looked at one of the other spots, next to a tall, lanky ginger.
"This one is taken too. They're all taken."
I wasn't dense. I could see I wasn't wanted there. However, given how much of losers these guys usually were, to block me from sitting down was laughable. I felt fury, but I also felt a bit like crying. Biting my lip, I turned around and walked away. I heard giggling and laughter behind me. It looked like I was no longer accepted in that group anymore. I looked around the messroom for another place to sit. I ended up settling on a place filled with girls.
"Can I sit here?" I asked.
The girls who had been in the middle of laughing about some joke I didn't hear, looked over at me. "Huh? Yeah, I guess."
One girl moved over, and I sat down. I felt like a few of the guys nearby shot me dirty looks for doing it. It felt like I was damned if I did, damned if I didn't.
"So, anyway, I was playing that game you recommended last night. It was freaking awful."
"What are you talking about?"
"The story is garbage. It makes no sense."
"It's a video game, dude. Who the hell is playing video games for the story?"
"I am! I like role-playing games and immersive games."
"The game is immersive! You immerse yourself in the environment!"
"That's not what immersive means!"
"It totally does!"
"What game is this?" I asked.
The momentum of the girls suddenly stopped as they all looked at me again. I smiled weakly.
"Uh… it's Shadow's Fall. You probably haven't heard of it."
"Is it like an FPS?" I asked.
I hadn't heard of the game. Then again, a lot of media was different in this world and had different names.
"It's FPS and RPG lite."
"And story lite." The other girl said.
I laughed. "I like lite-RPGs. I don't like it when they get too weighty. I want to play the game, not manage 150 stats and inventory."
"Hey, that's the best part!"
"Shit, are you a gamer guy?"
"Hah? I mean, I'm a guy who games," I laughed.
"Damn, that's hot."
"Then you've come to the right table!" one of the girls announced. "I'm Sophie, that's Luna and Nora."
These weren't the most beautiful girls in school. They were all kind of geeky. That had it's own appeal though. Sophie was a small girl with big glasses and a lot of freckles. Luna was a tall girl who looked a bit too skinny and had a somewhat big nose. As for Nora, she was a bit thicker and had dark skin. If I was going to compare them to my sisters, or even Samantha or Abigail, they'd be a bit lacking. However, the old me would have happily dated any one of them.
The three girls all gave me a wave, smiling and looking at me excitedly. I started to feel a bit better after the earlier crap. I didn't fit in with the boys from this world at all. I did fit in with the girls though. I could now have as many girlfriends as I wanted, and they all shared my interest. The best part? If I wanted to, I could fuck them!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 41 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
If you're confused about the details, reread the prologue.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Lunch ended too soon. My mood had significantly improved since that morning. It was nice to find girls hanging off your every word. These girls were into videogames and me too, and just being able to joke around in a relaxed manner was great. I did refrain from flirting or leading them on. I didn't want to make things complicated. Just because there was a potential for more with these women, didn't mean I needed to pursue it. After all, I had Samantha and my sisters.
As for Abigail, I had pretty much committed to ending it at this point. I understood that I was being fickle, but I now lived in a world where I could afford to be fickle. I was starting to understand women who would drop men for such shallow reasons. I'm sure it wasn't only a sex thing. Attractive men who never struggled to pick up a woman acted similarly. As I said, it was best if I ended it quickly with her.
I had two remaining classes for the rest of the day. One had an old bald man. In this world, he very distinctly wore a toupee, which was jarring when I walked into class and saw this for the first time. He also used to dress pretty sloppily, but he seemed to dress a bit nicer now. The other was a cute girl in her twenties. She had always been eye candy for the guys in class, but now I found myself wondering if I made a move on her, would I be able to get into a relationship. I found myself thinking about that outcome with every woman now.
In the past, I never even considered this was a possibility with most women. It was always a taboo or something where I didn't believe I had a chance in a million years. Now though, I had already broken various taboos, and all of this seemed to be a possibility. It was freeing in many ways, and also a bit scary.
"Hmm? Where did this come from?"
I had let myself drift off in class, but when I glanced down, someone had left a note there. I glanced around, but everyone was either chatting with friends or focused on their books. This was a work period she allocated for us, but I had still been letting my mind wander at the possibilities, which I had honestly been doing all day. Maybe high school had turned out to be a bit too stimulating now that the rules had changed.
I opened up the note, which was just a folded piece of paper ripped out of a notebook. There were messy words written on it, and it took me three tries to get what was written.
Meet me by the girl's locker room after school.
Was this some kind of confession? It wasn't signed. I couldn't help but smirk a bit as I considered it. Even though I already had women fighting over me, which I admittedly kind of liked, I had even more women showing interest? Ah, it was great being a guy in this world. I needed to relax. It was probably just Samantha or Abigail wanting something. Well, I preferred it if it was Samantha over Abigail. Like I said, her behavior was becoming a bit disagreeable. I'd need to use Samantha and approach Abigail soon before things escalated.
School ended, and I waited for most of the class to clear before I put up my bags. I wasn't going to take the bus home today. I'd just try to get a ride with Kelsey when her sports were over. Thus, I could afford the wait time for the hallways to clear out before I made my way to this supposed rendezvous. I could afford to be late. If the old me had gotten a note from a girl, I would have tripped over myself to make sure I was there the second the bell rang. It had only been a short week, and my entire attitude had already changed.
When I reached the area in front of the girl's locker room, the door suddenly opened, and the sister I was just thinking about popped out.
"Ah! Noah? What are you doing here?" she asked breathlessly.
"I got a note from someone to meet here," I responded, feeling like I had no reason to leave. "What about you?"
"A note?" She cocked her head, her brow furrowing for a second before she shook her head. "Ah, I'm late! I had to run back to get pads, or I'd bleed right through my shorts."
"That's disgusting!"
"That's why you love me!" She winked and then ran past me.
I let out a little sigh. I had lived with these new world sisters for a week, but it wasn't until I reached high school that I realized just how freely girls in this world talked about their body functions. They showed little restraint around guys, but if you listened carefully, you'd hear women talking about periods, pornography, and pussies publicly. Try to say that ten times fast. My old sister never would have just boldly announced she was on her period like that.
I was alone in the hallway. Realizing that whoever wanted me here wasn't coming, I turned to follow the direction Kelsey went. I'd watch her out on the field, instead. She'd probably like that. I barely made a step away from the wall when the door opened, and six girls walked out. They were all older girls by a year or two, and I didn't recognize any of them.
I tried to move out of their way to let them pass, but somehow, I kept ending up in their way. I had shifted my movements two times before I realized that they were deliberately blocking me. I stepped back, hitting the wall as the six women made a half-circle around me.
"Ah… so you're the boy, huh? You're pretty cute," the girl in front said.
"Damn, boy, you looking fine," one of the others chuckled.
"Sorry, did one of you send the note?" I asked.
"Did one of us send the note?' One of the girls parroted in a patronizing voice, causing the girls to all laugh.
"Ah… well… maybe we did, maybe we didn't." The girl in front put her arms pressed on the wall to either side of me, trapping me there. "Don't worry, boy, we'll take good care of you. Don't be scared."
"Huh?" I cocked my head. "Should I be scared?"
The girl blinked, but when all the girls behind her laughed, she put on a grin and leaned close. "What If I said… I want to fuck you right now?"
I looked her up and down. She was kind of a bigger girl. She was a bit chubby, but kind of cute. She was a little better looking than the friends I had made at lunch. At least, she smelled slightly better and had a bit better hygiene.
"Yeah, sure." I shrugged. "I mean, you don't have any diseases, do you?"
This caused her to turn red. "I-I don't!"
The girls behind her laughed even more at her flustered appearance. However, she quickly recovered and then reached out and grabbed my hair with one hand. She grabbed my crotch with her other hand, and I let out a noise of surprise, having not expected to be grabbed like that.
"Listen… I'm going to use your dick like my own personal sex toy, and then my girls are all going to enjoy you one at a time!"
I nodded. "Okay."
"Okay?" She froze.
"Yeah, sounds fun."
"Wh-what is with this guy?" one of the girls spoke in disbelief.
"You probably should do it in the locker room. Wouldn't want to be caught, right?" I offered innocently.
Only a few minutes later, I had a woman riding my face, another on my cock, and more women all touching themselves around me. This was crazy fun, although it was a bit scary at times too. None of the women were super hot, but I didn't mind that. They were all pretty enough and they were teenage girls, so it was pretty hard to go wrong. Plus, they seemed to go crazy at my touch, and that only made things more exciting.
"W-we were supposed to just scare him. Is this okay?" someone had said.
"Shut up!" the girl riding my face snapped. "Ahhh… fuck… this slut is the best!"
"What the hell is going on?" My sister's voice cut through the room.
I was shocked to see her there. Kelsey must have said something, and she had come to investigate. There was a girl at the door to block people, but Mackenzie must have shoved right through her. She even ended up punching someone before carrying me out the door and taking me home.
When we ended up home, she verbally chastised me. I couldn't even really explain why I did it. I was just thinking that I wanted to calm down and keep a low profile, then I did something like that. I had been flipping back and forth the entire day, pulled between my hormones and my newfound freedom, and my responsibilities and senses.
"If you want me, then have me…" I told Mackenzie.
Was I going after her too? I remembered the previous night when she touched me. That wasn't a dream! She felt something for me. No! What was I doing? My sisters, my mother, my best friend. Was I getting out of control? All I knew was that it felt fun, and I got to do things that I'd never get to do in another life. There was a gang bang full of thirsty beautiful teen girls obsessed with my dick. How could I ever fear that? How could I ever regret that?
It was only a week ago when everything was normal, and now I was banging every pussy I came across. I tried to act respectable, but every time I even had the thought, there was another beautiful woman pulling me toward her. I couldn't feel regret about that anymore. I wouldn't regret it. This was who I was. I was in this world now where everything was backward, and this was the kind of person I turned out to be.
I pulled Mackenzie, who was still on top, toward me. Our lips met. Her tongue shot out into my mouth. Although she was acting so resistive, it turned out she had no resistance at all. She started to kiss me more roughly. Her hands were on my chest, and she was stroking it as she kissed me excitedly. She sat up just as quickly as she started, but then she pulled her shirt up over her head, revealing her chest. She hadn't been wearing a bra.
Next, she unbuttoned her pants, discarding them along with her underwear. Her expression looked manic, and I realized that she seemed to have lost all restraint. She wasn't going to play around like London or Dawn. Her eyes were on my dick.
"Si-sister…" I said, short of breath.
"I can't hide it anymore. I… wanted to be the one to have your virginity," Mackenzie suddenly said.
I looked away. "I'm sorry. I didn't know you felt that way."
"I fought it… for so long, I fought these feelings, but I've always loved you, brother."
"Is that why you're always on my case?"
"I can't stop thinking about you. You live only next door, but it feels like an unreachable gap."
"Mackenzie…" I was stunned by her words.
I had never thought for a moment that her feelings for me were this strong. She had been holding back all of this time? Was it like that in my old world too? Did Mackenzie truly have improper feelings for her young brother? Did she always bully me so that she didn't have to face these true feelings deep inside?"
"I couldn't have your virginity, brother…" Mackenzie sighed, "But I'm going to give you mine."
She got on top of me before I could react, grabbing my cock in her hands.
"W-wait!" I cried out, but Mackenzie didn't listen.
She dropped herself down, pushing my cock into her. I had eaten out Dawn, had been deepthroated by London, and teased my mother, but I had never actually slept with any of them. For the first time since I had come to this world, I was truly having sex with one of my sisters!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 42 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Who am I? That seemed like a simple question. There was definitely a time when I was very clear who I was. I wasn't happy with who I was, but I at least had specific standards and expectations. I knew how to act, and how to get by in the world.
When everything changed, I didn't just find myself in an unfamiliar situation, I lost my sense of identity. I had a week off of school hoping to find myself, and I thought I had resolved myself when I went to school. Yet, on my first day back to school, I had played with two girls as potential girlfriends, considered pursuing every female authoritarian figure, and it all ended up culminating with me in a sex orgy with six seniors I had never met before.
Now, I had finally crossed the last line, pushing Mackenzie to a state where she gave her virginity to me. I had always thought that Mackenzie hated me or resented me. Even in this world, I had the opinion that she was just determined to give me a hard time. As it turned out, her feelings for me had been the strongest of any of my sisters. The reason she obsessed over me was that she couldn't do anything else.
"Sister…"
"D-don't move! We're not having sex," she said. "I-I'm just using it, like a toy!"
I knitted my eyebrows as she worked her way up and down on top of me.
"I'm just masturbating…" she said stubbornly, putting a hand on and squeezing my chest, "This is just mutual masturbation!"
Her mutual masturbation, with her on top, and a bit of blood on my cock, sure looked like sex. However, my sister was insisting this was just masturbation using my penis. She was tight and warm, and it felt really good inside her, but I was at a loss to understand her behavior. My big sister was taking the initiative now.
Should I stop this from happening? There was the voice in my head that told me that this was going too far. At first, I had decided to just tease my sisters. Then, I thought just a little play was okay. Soon, I was doing oral sex with them. This appeared to be the final straw. If I kept going in this direction, would I end up sleeping with all of my sisters?
Then again, there was the other voice in my head, which often came out stronger, telling me not to think so much and that I should just enjoy the ride. Viva the life, or something like that. After all, I found it difficult to believe I'd regret having too much sex. You can guess which voice ended up winning at this particular moment.
"Ah… B-brother… don't move your hips."
"I can't, Sister just feels too warm and wet!" I shot back teasingly, grabbing her hips and then thrusting up into her.
"Ahn… n-no…" she cried out, grabbing my hands, but suddenly not able to gain the strength to resist.
Up until that point, she hadn't slid it all of the way in. She was a virgin, after all, so she only let it enter about halfway. I decided to help her along, pulling her hips down and piercing her the rest of the distance.
"Geeeh… Ahhh… it's deep!" she cried out. "F-forget it! Just use my hole? Use it however you'd like."
Those words inflamed me in a way few words could. She was my big sister and she was on top of me, but with just those words I wanted to devour her completely. I did exactly as she offered, squeezing her hips tightly as I thrust up into her until my hips were tired. She held on to my hands while looking at me lustily, her cheeks red as she gasped orgasmically.
"D-does my little brother like it this rough?" she asked as she gave a shuddering breath.
I slowed down for a bit. "Am I hurting you?"
She shook her head. "No, you're so amazing. I'm just realizing how erotic my little brother is."
"Isn't it your pussy that is so erotic?" I asked. "It feels too good."
"I-is it… tight enough for you?" she asked.
I nodded. "You're tight."
"G-good… I used toys a few times, I was afraid it wouldn't be good after."
"Ah… right…"
"If you feel it's not tight enough though…" She blushed. "You… can use the other hole… if you want."
"Your mouth?"
"N-no! Dummy… my… my butt." She covered her face shyly.
My usually domineering and bitchy sister just offered to let me stick it in her ass!
"Th-then, please bend over!"
Somehow, I ended up with Mackenzie bent over the couch cushion, completely naked with her ass in the air. After admiring her butt so many times in the past, somehow, I had claimed it completely now. I gulped at the sight and went to stick it in.
"Ah! I-I have lube… in my purse." She gestured to the coffee table next to us.
"Right!" I hid my embarrassment, quickly finding the lubricant. I applied it to my cock, and then, looking at her butt, slightly discolored and wrinkled, I put some lube on my finger and pushed inside.
"Ahnn…" She made a noise.
"Is this okay?" I asked.
"I don't know…" she admitted. "It feels weird."
With one finger in her butt, I slid two others into her pussy. I then began to stroke in and out, rocking my hand so as I was piercing her pussy, I was pulling out of her butt, and vice-versa.
"How about that?"
"B-brother… please stop teasing. If you won't take it seriously, then I'll take control."
So, she was aware she was letting me play with her body? Why had I never realized just how cute Mackenzie was? I felt like I was only seeing her true self now. It was like her previous self had been the mask she built up because she was afraid of ruining herself with me. I felt it was the exact opposite. She wasn't losing herself; she was finally being herself.
I finished by applying another tube of lubricant, and only then did I push it. I was over-eager though, and it slipped right into her pussy.
"Ahnn… b-brother… please…"
Her pussy felt so good, and it twitched when I slid it in by accident. I started to thrust into her for a bit, enjoying it.
"Damn… it's too much."
"D-don't cum inside. I'm not on anything," she said.
Now, I understood why she had recommended her ass instead. She had gotten this far on impulse, but she didn't have a condom or anything. I was doing her raw. This excited me and I went even faster.
"It's too deep, Brother… please…" she begged. "N-no… I'm cumming…"
She started climaxing on my cock, and I ended up pulling out. I pulled out just in time as I came all over her butt. Her body shook as she climaxed. I could physically see her pussy twitching as liquid leaked down her legs. Cum also leaked down her butt crack.
"It was warm when it came. It felt kind of good landing on my butt, but now it's cold," Mackenzie said, giggling slightly.
I pulled a sheet over and wiped off her butt, but I wouldn't let her out of that position.
"Brother?" she asked as I pushed her back down over the couch arm.
"Didn't you promise me your ass?" I said.
"Ah… y-yes…If you want."
Using lots of lube, and some stroking, I managed to get it hard again. I couldn't underestimate just how appealing her backside was. Having her in such an erotic position filled kinks I didn't even know I had. This time, I guided it in. The head finally popped in.
"Ahh… Brother… w-wait… that's too much."
I slid it in more.
"Ahhhn! My ass is full… damn… I can't… pull out."
I shoved it in the rest of the way.
"Ahhhhhn… Brother… why are you so naughty!"
"Don't you like me being naughty?" I laughed. "I'm just going to use your hole for a while, so bear with it."
"Only because you're my cute little brother… ahhh…"
I started to rock my hips. Her butthole was much tighter than even her virgin pussy. I let her anus stroke my cock as I pumped my hips. I couldn't believe I was doing this with Mackenzie. If anyone told me two weeks ago, I'd be taking my sister in the ass, I definitely wouldn't believe it.
Suddenly, Mackenzie shoved back causing me to stumble and land on the other side of the couch. She grabbed the throw blanket on the couch and tossed it over the both of us. A moment later, I heard a click and the door opened. I watched in horror as Kelsey walked in.
Her eyes immediately fell on the pair of us. My dick was still in Mackenzie's ass, but she was on top, sitting in my lap. The Blanket covered our lower half, but her tits were just hanging out. Meanwhile. I was sitting on the couch with a flimsy towel on my chest. Our clothes were also scattered on the floor. It couldn't be more obvious what we were doing!
"What are you two doing?" Kelsey demanded.
"None of your business!" Mackenzie crossed her arms over her chest. "What are you doing home early?"
"Huh? Oh, me?" She blinked, and then turned around, showing a bloody spot on her shorts. "It's a heavy flow day. The male coach freaked out when he saw me bleeding. Men are such wusses."
I stared in confusion as Kelsey started talking without even questioning anything. Then, I started trying to see it from her perspective. It would be like coming home to see your big brother sitting on his sister's lap on the couch. He was shirtless. She looked like she had just come out of a shower. Sure, it was suspicious, but would your first assumption be that they were having sex?
"Brother?" Kelsey turned to me.
"Y-yes?"
"You shouldn't let Mackenzie bully you like that! If she keeps doing it, let me know and I'll make her pay!"
"B-bully!" Mackenzie glared.
"Th-that's right!" I nodded, my hand under the blanket creeping over her leg and then touching her clit. "She's a big bully!"
Mackenzie gasped, but I started to rub her clit under the blanket, and instead, her cheeks turned red. Kelsey seemed to take this as an admission of guilt.
"Mackenzie! You should just apologize to big brother now!"
"Apolo… ahhhn…" Her body shuddered. "I… I…"
I didn't know why I decided to tease her like this, but Kelsey didn't seem to notice at all. Instead, she leaned forward toward Mackenzie.
"Come on. Do it."
"I-I… I'm c-c-cummm-"
"Ugh! I think I'm gonna wreck another pair of underwear!" Kelsey suddenly grabbed her abdomen, and then turned and ran to the bathroom, the door slamming behind her.
"Ing…." Mackenzie finished, her body suddenly spasming as she convulsed on top of me before falling back on me.
"Ah… Mackenzie!" I cried out as she lay on top of me.
"B-brother… you're such a sadist…"
"You deserved it for bullying me," I responded.
"Hahaha…" She laughed, kissing my lips. "I guess I did. Little brother has to punish me more."
My eyes widened. Rather than angry, she seemed to be happy! I hadn't expected that at all.
"Now?"
She knuckled my head painfully. "No! You're lucky Kelsey is stupid! I can't believe you did that. I came so hard I wrecked the couch throw blanket. Now quick! Help me clean up everything before she's done in the bathroom!"
She stood up and my soft dick flopped out of her ass. I had thought I had finally gone too far, but rather than ruining my relationship with her, somehow; my uptight sister had warmed up to me considerably. Every act this week, in retrospect, seemed like a slow-motion disaster, yet I ended up facing no consequences for any of it. I didn't know how I felt about that.
Just what would tomorrow bring?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 43 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I went and prepared food for the family after Mackenzie and I had finished cleaning up. I had grown much more skilled at cooking than I used to be, and while I still heard I was better before the injury, it wasn't at the level where they were suspecting anything. Then again, suspecting the brother you had been living with the last week was not your real brother was probably difficult to accept even if you were told that.
For dinner, I cooked spaghetti in meat sauce, and this time I was able to do it without any of the noodles getting stuck to the bottom and burning. The girls started to arrive one at a time over the next hour. As for Mackenzie, she had sat on the couch in the living room and watched television while I cooked. Any time I looked her way, I realized she wasn't watching television but was smiling while watching me. Rather than feel freaked out by it, her looks made me feel a bit self-conscious.
Once I had cooked the meal, I put out the plates and started serving them to each person. While I was in the middle of doing it, Kristy suddenly spoke up.
"Someone was having sex in the locker room today."
"Seriously?" Kelsey perked up.
I nearly dropped the ladle, splashing pasta sauce everywhere, but I just managed to catch it. "Wh-what?"
"I mean… I didn't see anything." She blushed. "But… one of my friends tried to get her swimsuit from the locker, and there was a senior standing in the entrance who wouldn't let her past. She said she heard what sounded like… well. Sex."
"All women?" Bethany said, her eyes wide.
"N-no! I mean… I don't think… she said there sounded like a man in there."
"Don't believe every rumor you hear!" Mackenzie cut in, glaring at Kristy, "Right, mom? Mom?"
"Touchdown!" Mom jumped up and then looking away from her phone at the rest of us. "Ah… right, whatever Mackenzie said."
"There, see?" Mackenzie snapped.
"She sounded certain," Kristy responded in a pouty voice.
"I wish I could have sex," Kelsey sighed.
Thankfully, the conversation ended with that, although Mackenzie gave me a few sharp stares as if she was trying to lecture me. When no one was looking, I responded with a kissy face, causing her the blush and stop harassing me. After we did what we just did, what right did she have to complain! There was one other person who had been watching me carefully though.
That night, there was a light tap on my door, and I opened it surprised to see Dawn standing there. She rarely ever came out of her room except to eat, and she never came to my room. However, this time, she stepped into my room.
"Was that you, in the locker?" She asked.
"Why would you think that?" I tried to deflect the conversation.
"Don't you keep telling me you're a slut?"
"… Fine, it was me."
"…"
"Are you just upset you didn't film it?"
"N-no!" She crossed her arms and then blushed. "B-but… if you wanted to…"
"Haha… you're my cute big sister. How could I say no? Next time, I'll let you record everything."
She nodded, but after a moment her embarrassment grew to concern, "You should be careful too. There could be repercussions to this kind of thing. Plus, there is still Abigail."
"Abigail had nothing to do with this." I waved my hand. "Don't worry about it, I'll be careful."
She nodded, and then looking around she quickly gave me a peck on the cheek. "I love you, Brother."
"I love you too…"
She turned and walked away, but I felt pretty happy about the conversation. I went to sleep that night without worries.
Slut!
The next day, I came to my locker to see that written across the front. I had been getting more looks than I expected, and people were whispering behind my back. You'd think a bunch of seniors dogpiling on a younger student would be something they would keep from spreading, but it turned out the rumors were only getting worse. I had wanted to be careful and nip them in the bud, but I ended up only acting more and more recklessly. I supposed that I only had myself to blame. I closed my locker and walked away, pretending like I didn't even see the word.
"Slut…" A guy coughed as I walked by, leading to even more giggles.
I stopped and then turned to the guy who said it. "Jealous you're not getting any?"
His face turned red, and he looked away. It was a weird thing to see on a guy a head taller than you. If I talked to this guy like that before, even if he did start it, I'd end up getting my ass handed to me. Now, he hid away the second I threatened him.
I turned away and kept walking. Although I felt like people were whispering and talking crap about me all day. I just dealt with it, grinding my teeth, until lunch. Then, I'd get to talk with a couple of interesting girls who I might even be able to call friends. However, when I reached the table, the girls had blocked all of the seats with their backpack. They also weren't looking in my direction.
"This seat is taken," the girl named Nora said, not meeting my eyes.
"Sorry…" Sophie added.
"Seriously?"
"Sorry…" Sophie responded again. "Just go."
I bit my lip, nodding, but feeling genuinely upset for the first time. I left the table and found a place to eat by myself. Even there, I thought I heard my name a few times and received a few glances. Maybe, I was just being paranoid. I wanted to go talk to my sisters, but they were surrounded by people and seemed popular. I didn't want to bring down their table by showing up.
I went to my last two classes without incident. School sucked. I had to just accept that. School had honestly not been that great in my previous world, right? At least my home life was a lot better. I could talk to Dawn about it or Mackenzie. Maybe, I shouldn't tell Mackenzie I was being harassed. She would do something about it, and it might even make things worse. Either way, my home life was still good, so I could live with a shitty school environment.
As the bell finally rang for us to go, the pretty math teacher called to me. "Noah, stay after class for a moment, will you?"
I nodded and sat back down. I saw a few looks as people left, some more snickering, but after facing it all day, it barely affected me. When the last student left, the teacher began erasing the chalkboard in front of the class. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans and a tank top. It was the kind of casual wear I never would have expected to see on a teacher, but it was only so normal here.
Boys had various dress codes. We couldn't wear anything that showed our chest. Short shorts or anything that showed a bulge was considered taboo. Even shorts that just showed too much thigh were outlawed. Thankfully, I was the kind of guy who wore pants all year round. Even in the summer, it was difficult to find me outside of jeans. As for exposing my chest, I'd never gotten a shirt with a low V or anything like that.
"I've been hearing a lot of rumors spinning around you since yesterday," my teacher said as she put her eraser down and turned around to face me.
She was a pretty girl in her mid-twenties. She had a small bosom, but nice hips, and a short stature. She had black hair that went down to her shoulders, a heart-shaped face, and some sensual lips that tended to attract the boys. I tried not to fill my head with sexual fantasies about her, especially after everything that had happened today. I had to show some restraint, right?
"Ah… the vice-principal already talked to me about it." I said, thinking that this must have been an extension from the conversation she had yesterday.
"I'm your teacher too, so if there is anything you need to talk about…"
"It's fine… just people running their mouths," I said. "I'm not even sure what the rumors are. Just someone calling me a slut, I guess."
"The rumors say you'll sleep with any girl who asks," she explained. "Well, they usually come out as insults. Of course, I punish anyone I hear using that kind of language."
I snorted. "Well, thank you for your concern. I'll consider it."
The rumor wasn't wrong, after all. I had said those words myself. I'd be more embarrassed if they had any examples, like the six seniors in the locker room. Well, perhaps social exiles weren't the worst thing. I hadn't flirted with or had sex with any girls today, right? I'd go home and at the very least, the rumors wouldn't be getting any worse.
My teacher sat down in the desk next to mine, pulling the chair over and watching sympathetically. "I'm very concerned that this kind of thing might start affecting your grades. After all, you had to take a week off right before this drama started, so it will be a struggle for you to catch up."
"It's not that bad," I deflected. "I have older sisters who had your class, after all. I can always get some tutoring from them if I asked."
"That's right!" She nodded sympathetically. "You come from a broken home, right?"
"I'm sorry?"
"Well, if your father was still around, it'd be fine, but you only had your mother and sisters to raise you. A boy like you being raised by all women, it has to be tough."
"My father…" I made a face. "He doesn't matter."
"Well, every boy needs a father to teach him how to cook, and clean, and such…"
I glanced up at her, realizing she was leaning in pretty close to me. "Isn't that… kind of antiquated?"
"Haah… you caught me. Friends like to tell me I have an old soul. I have a lot of traditional values. Women should open the door for men. Women should chase after men. That kind of thing." She reached out and touched my knee. "What do you think?"
"Ms. Devon, what are you doing?"
"Call me Diana." She shrugged her shoulders. "I already said, I'm just trying to help you improve your grades. I wouldn't want to see them slip. As long as you work hard, I guarantee they'll stay up."
She watched my eyes carefully. I wasn't a fool, so I could understand what she meant. I had been careful to try and not see her as another affair, and in the end, all that happened was she ended up becoming another affair! Part of me was extremely excited about this. I had sexual fantasies about her the entire year. This was a dream come true.
However, it was no doubt that this came just as rumors about me being a slut surfaced. My trustworthy teacher turned out to be a bit of a predator. I supposed that should be terrifying, but how could I see it that way. Glancing at the door, I licked my lips and then moved my hand onto her knee as well. She seemed surprised for a moment, but then her smile grew.
"I like decisive men," she said. "Join me in the back for a bit."
She stood up and then walked to the back of the classroom. There was a teacher's office there which had a lock on it. What she was saying was abundantly clear. I felt like a nicotine addict trying to quit. I had made it through day one, only to have to set it back to zero again. However, this was a teacher too. She wasn't likely to start spreading around that she was banging a student. If I kept quiet, and she kept quiet, there was no one around to spill the beans and cause us pain.
Looking at it another way, younger girls were petty, stupid, and unstable. Maybe, I should have been sticking it in older women from the beginning!
I walked into the back and then shut the door, closing it behind me. Not only was I going to have sex with a beautiful woman, but I was also going to guarantee I had good grades! What could be better?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 44 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Now, let me see it!" My teacher giggled lewdly as soon as I closed and locked the door.
"W-wait a second…" I cried out as she immediately grabbed my pants.
She didn't hesitate to fight with them to the point I thought the zipper would pop off. When she finally popped it open, she examined my cock through the underwear like she was considering what to do with it.
"Mm… it's nice and hard. On the big side too. Guys with small dicks are just losers," she muttered, half speaking to herself. "Now, let me see it!"
She pulled it out of the underwear and grabbed it fully. I panted slightly, looking down at her with excitement and anticipating eyes.
"You're an obedient boy. I like it when you don't resist." She gave a small smirk. "Well, maybe you can resist a little. Now, give me a taste."
As she spoke, her hand rubbed up and down on the shaft. When she finished speaking, she closed her eyes, dropping her head down on it without hesitation. She began to lewdly suck on it, bobbing her head back and forth with me pressed against the door. It felt amazing, and to this point, I had to say that she was probably the best at blowjobs from all of the women I had so far. The way she moved her tongue and lips was at a topnotch level, and she concentrated on it as if she wasn't aware of anything else around her.
I had a feeling that if another person walked in, she wouldn't even stop or notice them. Thankfully, we were in a locked back room, and it was unlikely anyone would disturb us with the school day at an end.
She pulled back with a gasp. "It tastes so wonderful, and the smell is great."
In this world, there were a handful of ways to reply. Usually, those ways seemed to be denial. Don't smell it, or that's embarrassing. The first time it had happened to me, I admitted I was just as guilty for fulling into such clichés. Instead, I looked at her seriously.
"If you keep it up, I'm going to cum down your throat."
Her eyes widened for a second, and then she let out a throaty laugh. "My, my… I can't wait."
Rather than be discouraged, it seemed to only make her blowjob more intense. Slurp, Slurp, she sucked on it harder and harder, causing a strong tingling sensation to erupt all over my body. I had been half-joking when I said that, but her relentless skills had turned that into a reality. As a man that has grown up in the normal world, I was taught to hold out as long as possible. Yet, for women in this world, coercing an orgasm out of a man was exactly what they wanted. In that respect, my teacher Diana showed no mercy.
"Ah! I'm… gonna cum!" I gasped, grabbing the back of her head.
However, I didn't need to force my cock into her to get it deep. My teacher seemed to do that willingly, sucking hard as her fingers started to stroke my balls. Compared to how much her tongue and lips punished the shaft, her fingers were almost too gentle. The discrepancy brought me the rest of the way, and cum started to shoot out down the back of her throat. She swallowed it with quick, skilled gulps. When I finally went soft, she pulled back slightly and licked with gusto.
"I love that taste so much," she sighed. "To taste my student's cum, I finally got to do it."
"I'm the first?" I didn't mean for my voice to sound like it held disbelief, but it did.
She shot me a wry look, and then guided me to her chair and pushed me down on it. She grabbed her shirt and then lifted it over her head. She had nice tits, although they sagged a bit with weight and age. They didn't seem to defy gravity or anything. She then straddled across my lap. I instinctively grabbed her chest and started to fondle it.
She didn't seem surprised by it, like many of the other girls I had been with. Instead, she seemed focused on her lower half. I realized that she didn't have panties on under her skirt. I found myself wondering if she had taken them off when I didn't see, or if she hadn't been wearing them at all during class! With no barrier between us, I could feel the wet, hairy snatch rubbing up and down on the bottom of my shaft. I had just cum, so I was soft, but the feet of her on top of me was already starting to bring it back to life.
"Come on, Noah… stick that big hard cock in me."
She seemed to be having trouble on her own, so she started trying to get me to pick up the slack. Just by saying the words, my cock was already hard. I just pushed it up and lined it with her pussy.
"Yeah… like that, I feel it. Now push it in!" She moaned excitedly, her eyes bright with lust and lewdness I never imagined I'd see in my teacher's eyes in my entire life.
I grabbed her hips and then pushed up into her, forcing it all in with one thrust. She let out a cry, tears forming in her eyes as she shook.
"Ahhh! Hah… Hah…" She moaned.
"A-are you okay?"
"Y-yeah… you're just so big for a high school kid, I didn't expect it."
"Aren't you married? I must be bigger than your husband."
"Tch… I make the students call me Ms. Devon. How did you even guess?"
"Your finger, it has some pale lines like you're still wearing a ring."
"You're observant for a high school kid. Even the male teachers haven't noticed. That's why I hid it, to score with a few of them."
"And you ended up with me instead." I grinned. "I get to break open your tight pussy."
"Damn… you can even dirty talk… so much better than my husband."
"Shut up and move those hips."
"Ahn… it feels so good, my hips are moving whether you tell them to or not," she admitted as she rotated them against my cock.
"Then, let me show you what a guy can do!" I started to thrust up into her much harder, using enough force her tits bounced in my face with each thrust.
My hands grabbed her hips tightly, and when she didn't move fast enough for my tastes, I pulled up with my strength, bringing her body up and down on my cock roughly.
"Yes… oh… shit… yes… keep going… Noah… keep it up… I'm cumming! You're making your teacher cum!" she excitedly cried out as I fucked her roughly.
My head was in her bouncing tits now, and I occasionally sucked or bit one. She was far too distracted to even respond at that moment and could keep bouncing up and down on my cock. I could feel a lot of liquid being released between us, and it was likely her chair was covered in sex fluids. It was probably best she didn't have panties on, because they would have been unwearable after all of this.
"Right there… right there!" She had lifted one leg onto the arm of the chair and I had grabbed I as I continued to fuck her. "Just keep it up. Fuck that hole. Fuck the hell out of my tight pussy. Take it! Take my pussy! Ahhhhn… I'm cumming again!"
"It's twitching so naughty I can't stand it!" I laughed.
"I can't help it, you're making me go wild."
"You're so wet now."
"St-stop teasing!"
"Move off me." I decided to change things up, or I'd cum right away over her crazily twitching pussy.
"Wh-what?" She looked worried like we'd stop.
"Bend over!"
"R-really now…"
She seemed like she wasn't used to this position at all, so I decided to get her used to it. Without waiting for her permission, I shoved her down over the desk and lifted her skirt. She left out a cry, but she didn't fight as I lined up my cock into her already leaking pussy and slid it right in. She was so wet at this point, that it went in full depth without hesitation.
"Fuck! It hit my womb… so fucking deep!" She let out a cry of surprise.
"You're saying that like you've never done this."
"Guys don't want to do the work during sex, so no, I haven't."
"Then, I won't disappoint you!"
I slapped her ass, causing her to cry out before I started moving my hips as aggressively as I could. Her body trembled and I could feel the twitching again, although it came with a bit more padding as a buffer from this direction.
"Cumming a third time already?"
"I can't help it… shit, you're amazing."
Thwack. Thwack. I was fucking her extremely aggressively at this point, and I could feel myself reaching my limit. I was covered in sweat and breathing hard, but I was extremely satisfied with the euphoric expression on her face.
"Ah… I'm going to cum in you!" I announced.
"S-stop, I'll swallow it." She tried to get up, but I didn't allow it, forcing her back down. "No, I mean it, I don't even let my husband do that."
"Too bad!" I let out a laugh. "Fuck, so good!'
"W-wait… ahhh! I feel it! Shit… it feels amazing… it's so warm…"
"I'm filling your womb with seed, teacher… how does that feel."
"Fuck… I'm cumming again! You're making me cum again!"
Her body shuddered as I unleashed a second load deep inside her. She was an adult though, so she was in a situation where she could take care of it.
"So much…" She whimpered as I finished cumming. "It's even leaking out… you naughty student."
"It's your fault for having such a tight and dirty pussy," I shot back.
"Damn… high school sluts are the best," she said, her cheek against her wooden desk as she still gasped for breath.
"No…" I squeezed her ass. "I'm afraid that you're wrong about that."
She finally looked back, raising an eyebrow. "Huh?"
"I'm not a slut."
"Hehe… of course you're not," she said insincerely as she tried to stand up, but then I shoved her back down.
At that point, I lifted a phone and snapped a picture of her bent over from behind with cum leaking from her crotch. Hearing the click, she turned around angrily. This time, I managed to catch one with her face as well as me in the image giving a victory sign.
"What the hell are you doing?" she said.
"Just giving myself some assurance. You did promise the grades, right?"
"Y-you…"
"Hey, you had fun. I had fun. Don't give me that angry face." As she stood up, I pushed her back down onto her chair, cum leaking from her crotch onto it too. "I just want to make sure you're not going to mess with me down the line. That's all."
I hadn't walked into it expecting to do this, but it came to me as we were having sex that any teacher who'd have sex with a student was probably not that good of a character. Like with that bully from before, I felt I needed a little collateral. Evidence of her banging a student would destroy her. I didn't have anything against my teacher, but I decided to be a bit cautious here. If I had made the same considerations for Abigail, I wouldn't be having problems with her right now. Then again, I supposed embarrassing photos of her wouldn't hurt like a married woman.
"What the hell do you want?" Her previous good demeanor had disappeared from her face.
"I said… nothing other than what you promised. We can even do it again some time if you want." I shrugged. "This is just insurance you keep your mouth shut, your womb baby free, and promises kept. We wouldn't want your husband seeing this… let alone the school."
"And how aren't you a slut?" she cursed.
"Diana…" I reached out and stroked her cheek, causing her to turn it away with an ugly expression on her face. "I'm not a slut. I'm a man."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 45 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Leaving the classroom where I just blackmailed my teacher, I realized that most of school was over, and the extra-curricular activities were in full effect. I felt like maybe I should have picked up some extracurricular activities with my family. In the past, my activity had always been videogames. As soon as I got home, I'd pop them in and spend the next three hours playing until the food was done. Then, Mom would tell me I had to do homework after, and I would fly through it whether it was well done or not just so I could return to video games. Then, when it got late at night, and I was convinced everyone was asleep, I would bring out my headphones and maybe look at a little porn, jerk off, and fall asleep. That was the cycle of my life.
Now, it seemed to be cooking for my family that was replacing the time I had spent playing video games. I thought I might be more annoyed by not having time to play games, but I was surprisingly alright with it. I didn't know why, but I just didn't feel as inclined to sit around all day and play games as I once did. It probably had something to do with my schedule being filled with other things to take my attention. As I was thinking of such things, I suddenly remembered someone I hadn't talked to in some time. I dialed their number.
"Noah!" an excited voice answered, clearly having my number on their phone.
"Hey, Anna… you busy?"
I heard some static sounds like she was moving, followed by. "No! Not at all. Did you want to hang out, or something?"
"Yeah, can you pick me up from my school?"
"Of course! I mean, yeah, sure."
"Then, hurry. I'm waiting."
I left the school, keeping a distance from the locker room this time. I had a feeling that Mackenzie might be hanging around there just in case I thought about heading back. I didn't. Although I was jumping back and forth between not regretting it a bit and feeling mortified that I acted that way, I thought it best to put it behind me and focus on one girl at a time from now on.
I sat on the side of the school that didn't face the fields. I didn't want to be seen by any of my sisters. While I was waiting, I called home and left a message telling them to get food on their own. Mom really couldn't say anything if I didn't feel like cooking. That was one good thing about being the man of the house.
Her familiar car ended up driving up the street. I took a glance around to make sure I wasn't under the eyes of anyone, and then I jumped into her car.
"So, where do you want to go?"she asked.
"Out."
"Out…" She nodded. "Right, out, we're going out."
She blushed when she said that last sentence, and then put the car into drive and left. I calmed down slightly as I saw the high school shrinking in the rear-view mirror. I needed to stop causing trouble at school. It wasn't just my sisters, but I'd personally have a heart attack if I kept giving myself more stress.
"What do you want to do?" she tried asking again once we were on the road.
I leaned the chair back and shrugged. "I don't know. You have any weed?"
"Weed!" She jumped in her seat, but then looked around. "Ah… I don't have any. But… I know a girl who does! I'll go get some and then we can g-go get high!"
"I was just joking. I don't smoke weed."
"Ah! Y-yeah… I don't either…" She turned red.
I gave her a wry look. "Would you seriously smoke weed just to have a chance to fuck me?"
Her eyes widened and she just stopped herself from slamming the breaks. A car still beeped at us from behind.
"It's not like that at all! I mean, I don't want to… I mean… I do… but not right… damn it, I'm just going to kill myself right now."
"Just relax." I chuckled, enjoying watching her squirm.
I had been in her position before. There was this girl who always talked about getting drunk and would act flirtatious back when I was a freshman. I was ready to steal a bottle of my dad's alcohol, something as old as I was and locked up in one of our cabinets, just so we could get drunk together and I had a chance to score. Of course, she was flirtatious with every guy, and I heard she got pregnant and then dropped out of school. It was the last time I ever saw her.
"S-sorry," she said.
"Hey, how about we just go to the mall, okay?"
"Y-yeah…"
I had said the mall because there was a rather nice food court where we could both get what we wanted. I didn't want to pick someplace and for her to hate it. Plus, I was using her for the car, but I wasn't going to make her buy everything for me. It'd be less uncomfortable if we each got our own food while at the mall.
At least, that's what I had in mind, but I was surprised when she pulled me into a clothing store. Stranger still, after we walked, she didn't look around but just turned to me. It took me a moment to realize she thought I wanted to go around clothes shopping.
"Ah, actually, I didn't come here to look at clothing," I said honestly.
I didn't even know what to look at. It was guys' clothing. It all looked fine. However, I had clothes on, and I didn't need anymore. I saw no reason to be in there. Plus, the prices were really expensive.
"O-oh… s-sorry…" She blushed.
This time, I grabbed her hand and led the way, entering a store I wanted to go into. I dragged her into a video game store. She seemed stiff though as she followed me around, and as soon as I let go of her hand, she quickly drifted off. She seemed to relax when she got to the other side of the store. The system games she wanted to look at weren't the same system that either Dawn or I owned, so I let her to it and started looking for games.
As a family with very little money, I didn't usually buy very many video games. What I did buy was always the stuff that was on sale or clearance. Thus, I was always on the lookout to catch a good deal, which was what I was searching for now. I did have a little bit of money, but I wasn't going to spend it on clothing. My only regret was that those girls at school decided to stop talking to me. I had hoped I'd have some gaming buddies. That was part of the reason I had dragged Anna in here too.
"Hey, do you need any help." A girl came up from behind me and asked.
I turned back to see a girl who had to be in her twenties, possibly London's age. Although, where London was in med school and rotating through a hospital, this girl was working at a video game store. Well, it wasn't like I had any better plans. I kind of wanted to work at a gaming store too. I seemed to remember applying at this place once. That's when a thought suddenly occurred to me.
"Hey, do you have any vacnt positions?"
"You're interested?" she asked, smirking.
"Why, are you the manager?"
"I might be…" she laughed. "Do you know anything about video games?"
"I do!" I nodded, hoping that she didn't ask any specific questions, which I probably wouldn't know.
When it came to gameplay, this world wasn't any different, and I could play pretty well. At least, I was able to give Dawn a challenge at home.
"Then, come in tomorrow. I'll get the paperwork done."
I blinked. "Just like that?"
She smiled and put her hand on my shoulder. "I think you'll do great here."
"Noah… let's go." I blinked and turned to see Anna standing there.
The expression on the woman's face darkened when she saw Anna next to me. "I-is this your girlfriend?"
"We're friends," I responded, still a bit excited that I had managed to land a job that easily. "So, I'll see you tomorrow?"
"You must interview first," she responded. "Bring your completed application in tomorrow."
"Huh? I thought you said…"
"I was just giving you an interview," she responded and then turned away, walking back behind the register.
I was still surprised and confused, but Anna ushered me out of the store.
"What? Stop pushing me! What is the deal?" I complained.
"She was flirting with you," Anna said.
"Huh?"
I felt I was pretty good at seeing girls flirting with me, but I had not noticed it with the employee at all. Then again, could she be obvious about it at work? She could probably lose her job is she was hitting on people.
"She was just giving that job so you'd sleep with her!"
"Cool."
"What?"
"Ahem… I mean, I'm hungry. Let's go to the food court!"
Sex with my teacher, and now I had guaranteed better grades. Sex with a manager, and now I could have a job too? My dick was turning into a money-making tool!
I had gotten money from having sex with that stranger the one time, but I had rejected having sex to get stuff too much. I didn't want to feel like a prostitute. However, when I was thinking that, I was talking about material goods. I wouldn't have sex with someone so they bought me a phone or gave me money. However, grades, jobs, and other such things were probably okay, right?
I mean, isn't marriage two people getting together so they could share resources. Women would take care of the home and give sex, while men gathered resources and made all the money. That's why they called prostitution the oldest profession. In that way, if I used my body to get advantages in life, that's no worse than a model, an actor, or a woman marrying rich!
"I'll buy it! No, I insist."
In the end, I couldn't convince Anna to not pay for me. I started wondering if I could have gotten her to buy me a new outfit, or a video game. My qualms about such things were starting to slip away. Women got away with this stuff all the time, right? They'd date men just so the men bought them stuff. Of course, if it was really bad, they called them gold diggers, but I wasn't that bad. I was even looking for a job, so I wasn't any gold digger.
"What are you grinning at?" Anna asked, looking at me with a blank expression.
I had been lost in thought as we ate at the food court. I had gotten Chinese and was drinking from my cup while looking off, thinking about what else I could get, not just monetarily, but also benefits in society. I glanced at Anna and smiled.
"I'm thinking about how cute you are," I responded.
She blushed. "Ah… r-really? I mean… I think, you too… um…"
"You want to go back to the car?"
"Hm? The car?" She seemed lost by my train of thought.
"I figured we could… I don't know… find someplace private? You know, where my sister won't suddenly bust us?"
She nodded excitedly without hesitation.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 46 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Mmm… Mmm… Mm!" Anna's lips pulled away from mine. "You're amazing."
We were sitting in her car, and I was on top of her making out. She didn't mind where my hands went either. I had full reign to feel up her chest, her body, and anything else I felt like. The only reason she was still wearing clothing was because of the awkwardness of fumbling around in the car.
We were parked in a local nature reserve in a spot that was away from the main street. I was never popular enough to be aware of where the best make-out spots were, and I doubted Anna had that knowledge either, so we kind of just found a spot that looked like it worked and hoped for the best. Twenty minutes later, the windows were fogged, and we were kissing heavily.
It was freeing to not concern myself with the family for a day. Lately, I had been obsessing a bit after my sisters and mother, even to the point I might say I was lusting after them. Wasn't it far more natural that I play with other women? Furthermore, Anna didn't go to my school, so there wasn't a chance for bad rumors to spread. I wasn't saying I was going to abandon Samantha, but it was fine if I played with Anna a bit.
Finally I couldn't take it anymore, so I pulled her shirt up over her chest with her bra as well. Her breasts, which weren't humungous, but were large enough, flopped out from the bottom of the shirt. I looked at them lewdly, not even having to concern myself with how she thought. Normally, a guy looks at a girl lewdly or obsesses over her chest, and he's treated like a pervert. Meanwhile, when a girl looks at a guy with the same eyes, it's considered hot and erotic. She blushed over me examining her breasts, but she didn't look turned off at all.
I leaned down and took one of her nipples in my mouth, sucking on her breast gently. Her hand went and grabbed my hair as she gasped, her hips rising off the car seat for a moment before resting back. My spare hand went and fiddled with the nipple of her other breast while I sucked the first one rhythmically. She gasped and shivered, her whole body reacting to her chest being played with. She was very sensitive to this kind of thing, it seemed.
"I-if you keep this up… I'm going to cum first."
"What's wrong with that?" I asked, grinning up at her.
"I'm a woman, how can I come before my man?"
I chuckled. "Is that how it is? Maybe you can just cum and cum again."
"That's rude!" She sniffed, wrinkling her nose. "Besides, a man's desire is all that matters?"
"Oh?"
She shrugged. "I mean, if you think about it, biologically, who has to cum for a baby to be made?"
"I guess, guys…"
"See? Whether a girl cums or not doesn't matter. She can get pregnant either way. Biologically, it's men who need to cum during sex, and it's a woman's responsibility to make sure he does it, maybe even multiple times."
"Multiple times?"
"Well, I mean… I know guys need some time to recover, but a good woman helps with that recovery."
"You've done a lot of research on this, huh?"
She blushed. "What girl hasn't… especially when I'm stuck at an all-girl school, all I can do it read about it."
"You're very cute coming from an all-girls school, keeping telling me a woman's responsibilities toward a man." I grinned.
"Are you making fun of me?"
"Nope." I shook my head, but I had a wide grin on my face.
"You are making fun of me!"
"Not at all!" I grabbed her and twisted her nipples.
"Ahhn… don't do that…"
"Maybe I want to watch you cum…"
"Wa-watch? Like one of those chat roulette sites?
"Well, in person."
Although, now that she mentioned it, those sites were filled with guy's jacking off, so now it had to be full of women. I hadn't even considered taking a look. After finding 90% of porn had a male focus, I had concentrated more on reality, but I guess it was pretty easy if a guy in this world wanted a show, huh?
"I-if you want… just to watch…"
I had been speaking teasingly and casually, but I realized she was taking my words seriously. I sat back with a raised eyebrow as she took a breath and then raised her butt from her seat. Her tits were still hanging out, but that wasn't a big deal for women in this world. Even if someone walked by, they'd just think it was odd she had her shirt up, and otherwise wouldn't think anything of it. However, what she did next wouldn't be so easy to ignore.
She pulled her pants and underwear down, revealing her naked lower half. She was unshaven down there, but her legs were clean, and she smelled lustful and erotic. Looking around quickly, she raised a leg and leaned back against her window, showing me her body. I licked my lips, the smile on my face starting to fade as I realized she was going to do it. I had played with and had sex many times by now, but this situation was strangely erotic.
I wasn't touching her at all, but I could see her naked body exposed to me, and she was doing something naughty just for me. She lifted and licked two fingers, and then started to rub her cunt. She let out a single hot breath and then closed her eyes as her fingers rubbed her nub roughly. She moved a lot faster and quicker than I did when I touched her down there. I guess she knew exactly how hard and where she liked it and didn't have to worry about doing anything uncomfortable.
My smile had disappeared and my mouth fell open, excitement filling my eyes as she put on a show. Feeling extremely aroused, I reached out and squeezed her tit. While I touched it, I could feel the moving of her arm against the tit, rhythmically rubbing herself. Looking down at her snatch, I could see it glisten wetly, and even her fingers were making wet noises as she rubbed it harder and harder. When I looked up at her face, she was keeping her eyes closed, but she was panting now, and with each breath, I could see her expression change as she felt pleasure from her fingertips. Watching Anna touch herself like this was far more erotic than I would have ever thought.
"Stick your fingers inside," I said, licking my lips.
"Uh-huh…" She didn't even hesitate, pushing her two fingers into herself up to the knuckles.
She began to push them in and out of herself, a wet, dirty sound filling the car, only just quieter than the sound of both of our heavy breathing. I never had the money to buy a camgirl online, although I had received adverts from dozens of them. I'd even gotten into conversations with women I thought were real, only for them to demand a rate just as things got heavy. This was better than any of that. I could smell her, hear her, and see every inch of her body.
I couldn't control myself any longer, so I took out my cock and started to stroke it. She still had her eyes closed, so she couldn't see me playing with myself, but I felt like maybe she sped up slightly when I did.
"Faster…" I panted.
I told her that because I was already so horny that I didn't know how long I could last. Anna didn't respond, but her fingers started moving faster and faster, the wet, lewd sounds growing as her fingers ploughed aggressively. Her entire body began to animate as she rocked her hips against her hand. She was squirming, growing more and more aroused as she got closer and closer to her climax and less able to control her body.
I could no longer control myself, and I reached out and kissed her. Her tongue shot into my mouth like a flood gate, and she kissed me like she was mad with lust. At the same time, her body started to shake. She broke off and let out a moan.
"I'm cumming!"
Her body began to convulse and shiver as she reached orgasm. Her free hand grabbed my hand on her tit and shoved it down almost painfully, pushing it against her crotch. From the outside, I could feel liquid splattering out, as well as her muscles contracting as she had an orgasm. She went back to kissing me, while she used my hand as a toy, rubbing it against her cumming pussy. When she was finally done, I realized I hadn't finished myself.
"Ah! Came before you!" She looked extremely disappointed. "Here, let me finish you off."
"No, it's fine…" I laughed, as she tried to go down on me, even as she was still shuddering from her orgasm.
At that moment, there was the slam of a door, and the two of us who had been playing erotically jumped, nearly falling out of the car. The pair of us turned to see that there was another car parked next to us. I had to wipe the window of steam to see outside. An older man had gotten out the passenger side facing away from us, and a woman got out on this side. She was an older woman, with a tattoo, piercings, and a leather jacket.
"Come on!" she said. "Get the fuck back in the car."
I let out a breath. It seemed that the pair were having some kind of argument. They were just another group of parkers and not someone who was here to get us in trouble. I let out a giggle when I realized that, and Anna who was now calming down also laughed. She pulled her shirt down and her pants back up, but she was still eyeing my penis, clearly wanting to finish the job.
"Not with them right there," I said, causing a disappointed look to flash on her face as I opened the window to cool off.
"Get away from me!" The man cried as the girl ran over to his side.
"Shut up! Don't be a damn cocktease. You know you want this." She grabbed on to the guy and shoved him against the car. "Stop being such a little cock."
"It was just a ride! I didn't promise anything."
"You bitch… you didn't even give me any gas money. I'm getting something from you. At least eat my pussy!"
"Stop… I really can't."
"Get down there!"
She wasn't taking no for an answer and was even forcing him down on his knees. Anna looked very uncomfortable, her hand tightening on the steering wheel. I didn't react at all, finding the whole situation odd, until my mental gap that allowed me to spin the situation around to this world's common sense finally kicked in. This was the equivalent of being witness to a woman being sexually assaulted. Although it was a man, he was taught not to defend himself.
Another look at Anna and I could see her eyes filled with reluctance and fear. She was the 'man' in this situation. She was the one who was supposed to step up and protect the poor guy who was being taken advantage of. However, Anna was only 17, while that other woman was an adult who looked like she could hurt someone.
"Please, help!" the man called out, and for a moment I saw his face.
At the same time, his eyes met mine, and the pair of us locked onto each other.
"Help…" The woman laughed mockingly. "Who would help you?"
"Noah…" his words were so light, that I could barely hear them.
"Do you know that man?" Anna asked, her brow furrowing.
"Yeah… that's my father."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 47 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I hadn't seen my father in years. He had left all of a sudden, and my assumption had always been that he abandoned us. That was what my mother had led us to believe. However, it was only very recently I had learned that mom had been having an affair and that some of my sisters might not even be full sisters. This was the act that had made my father walk.
This didn't stop my mother from being my mother. This also didn't stop the fact that my father left, and we weren't the only ones he abandoned. Coming from my old world, would you blame a man who left his cheating wife, who made him question even if his children were his own by blood? Now, flip that gender. Was it okay for a man to leave his children for any reason? Therefore, my feelings about my father were muddy at best.
So, when I saw him suddenly out of the blue, this caught me by complete surprise. This also wasn't the same father I had remembered, however dimly after all of these years. This was the motherly version of my father, a man in this world, who had been hitching a ride to return to this city for reasons I couldn't guess and had ended up getting into trouble as the girl had assumed some things about his intentions.
"Noah!" Anna hissed as I opened the door and got out.
Dad had a scared look on his face, which showed vulnerability I had never remembered on the man before. I had to keep reminding myself that this wasn't the same guy. I couldn't just punch him and get over it. This was a different person entirely. I still found myself wondering if he was scared of the woman groping him, or the fact that he had to face me.
As I came around the car to their side, the woman finally seemed to notice me. "Hello, cutie, what the hell do you want?"
I crossed my arms. "That's my father. Can you leave him alone?"
Father shot me a look and then rolled his eyes disappointingly. Somehow, that irritated me even more. To my surprise, a bit of excitement seemed to flash in the woman's eyes. While still holding my father against the car with one hand, she turned toward me and smiled.
"Your daddy, huh? Poor boy. I'll let daddy go, but first, he has to give me what I want first."
"Fine."
She blinked. "Eh?"
"Fine. You want your pussy licked, right? You want to do it in the back of your car or the bushes?"
"Noah… don't…" Dad cried out helplessly.
"Well, well, it looks like your son knows what a girl likes." She chuckled, then looked back. "Even in front of your girlfriend. What a slut!?"
"You…" Anna had gotten out of the car, but she was on the far side, making sure she had two cars between herself and the other woman, and even then she looked like she wanted to run any second.
"What? You little cuck pissant! You gonna stop us?" The woman sneered at Anna.
She looked down, an angry, but fearful expression on her face, completely cowed by the older woman.
"Now that I think about it, why have one when I can have both!" The woman grinned, reaching out a grabbing my arm.
"What?" I cried out as she pulled me and my father together.
"Mmm… a little father, son action sounds about right. I might even give you a little money." She chuckled.
"Please… stop! Just let us go!" Dad cried as I was pushed against him.
"Blllppp…" I made a face, causing the woman to grow startled for a second until I swallowed. "Sorry… just threw up in my mouth a little…"
The woman's face relaxed and her lewd grin returned as she eyed us both. "Yeah, I'd like to taste one, and then the other, or maybe both at the same time. Why don't the two of you kiss-"
"Fuck it, I'm out!" I used all of my strength and slugged her into the gut.
I was going to wait until she was in a more vulnerable position like she had her pants down, but I wasn't going to listen to another word of that fantasy. What the hell was wrong with women? Rather, what the hell was wrong with men! A mother-daughter fantasy was superhot until you suddenly switched things! I was still fantasizing about my mother on occasion, but this hit the limit. I know, I'm a hypocrite, but I don't give a shit.
"Let's go!"
I grabbed my dad and pulled. Thankfully, the punch was enough that not only did she let go of us, but she fell back a few steps too. Anna was still staring at us dumbfounded as I rounded the assaulter's car.
"Start the car. Start the fucking car!" I shouted while dragging my confused dad with me.
"You bitch!" I heard a roar from behind.
Anna snapped out of it and jumped into the driver's seat. I opened the back seat and shoved my father in and jumping behind him. I slammed the door just as the screeching woman made it. She struck the window with quite a bit of force.
"I'll fucking kill you!" I heard her muffled voice through the window as I locked the door.
"Go, Anna, fucking go! Just go!"
She was trying to adjust the mirror! She put the car in reverse as the woman switched to the passenger door, which was not locked. However, Anna started backing up just as she opened the door, and she ended up getting dragged back and falling on her face. She drove back faster and then hit the brakes, the door slamming shut. Then, she switched to drive and hit the gas.
We were on the street by the time the woman was back on her feet and running at us. We left her screaming, running body in the rearview mirror as we pulled away.
I was leaning back unnaturally in the car, and dad was still trying to straighten himself out. A moment later, I broke into laughter.
"Noah!" Anna cried out when she heard me. "How come every time I take you out, I feel like I'm committing a crime!"
I could only respond by laughing harder. A moment later, dad joined me, and the pair of us laughed as Anna left the park, taking dozens of unnecessary turns as she feared the woman would follow her. By the time she finally pulled over, still shaking, I had stopped laughing and had caught my breath. I finally turned to look at my father. When he saw me looking at him, his expression grew solemn too.
He might have been attractive, and he had a thin, boyish body that made him look younger than you'd expect. If someone said he was my older brother and not my father, it would be believable. Even next to London, some people might struggle to say who was older. He had mopish hair, a disarming smile, and a somewhat clean appearance. However, he couldn't have had money, otherwise, he wouldn't have been bumming rides.
"Why are you here, Dad?" I finally asked.
He closed his eyes and smiled strangely. "You still call me that."
"…"
His eyes opened again, and he glanced at me worriedly. "I imagined seeing you again. I always thought you wouldn't call me father anymore. It left me worried."
"I know about Mom," I said. "I know why you left."
"Oh," he responded, and then silence followed.
About five minutes later, he leaned over to me. "Could we go somewhere to talk? Would your girlfriend mind driving us?"
"I-I'll drive you wherever you want!" Anna cried out and then blushed.
Dad giggled. "She's cute. Does she have a big sister?"
"Dad… no…" I shook my head, having multiple meanings to the look I gave him.
He leaned away, closing his mouth and wearing a sullen look. Another five minutes and we stopped at a small café, my father and I at one table, and Anna on her own out of earshot. I ordered a coffee, but dad ended up ordering some kind of cotton candy Frappuccino monstrosity covered in whip cream. Well, it wasn't like I didn't fill my coffee with cream and sugar. I preferred the raw natural sugar. It tasted better.
After taking a sip and licking the whipped cream from his lips with a sigh, he looked at me. "How is your mother?"
I looked down. "Doing her best."
"And my… your sisters…"
He stumbled slightly on that. They may not all be his children. It had to sting.
"They're good. Dawn is forgoing college to follow her dreams. Mackenzie is getting ready for college entrance exams. The others are growing up well."
I didn't mention London, who he had no relationship with anyway.
"That's good…" he responded, remaining a bit quiet, but after a minute he spoke up again. "I suppose you want to know why I'm back in town?"
"Yes."
He nodded slowly. "It's nothing exciting. I needed my birth certificate, and they said they'd do it free if I come in person, while they'd charge to send it out. I was born here, so here I am to get it."
"That's it?" I couldn't stop a bit of emotion from flooding into those words.
They weren't the words I wanted to hear. Then again, what if he said he had come just for me? What would I do if he told me that he loved me and that he came because he wanted to be a proper father? Would I even believe that?
"Look, sweetie… I am glad that I ran into you. I was planning to…" He stopped, biting his lip. "I'd check up on you. I have been checking up on you."
I didn't respond, but as the silence lingered, I tried to change the subject. "So… your birth certificate? Does that mean you have a new job?"
"I hope." He smiled. "I got a job at a club. The pay is good. My life is good. I've been getting things under control."
"Is that implying they weren't under control before?"
His smile flickered. "I thought your mother said why I left?"
"Right? She cheated on you?"
He glanced at me for a moment and then nodded, smiling. "That's right. When I found out she was having an affair, it devastated me. My life fell apart after that. It just… it took a lot of time for me to get back on track and recover. That was all."
"I see…" I responded, "Maybe if you didn't leave us… your life wouldn't have been so chaotic."
This time, I couldn't keep the anger from my voice.
"Hey… hey…" he responded, not looking offended at all. "Noah, I do care about you. You matter to me. I regret leaving you every day. However, if I had to do it again… I would have!"
"Bullshit." I hit the table, causing Anna who was sitting three tables down to give us privacy, looked over anxiously.
"If I had stayed, I would have just dragged everyone down. You, and your sisters. Look at you! You turned out great! You're smart! You can keep your wits in a situation! Just look how you handled that nasty woman trying to take advantage of us!" He let out a laugh. "Just imagining her face when you socked her, it was priceless!"
"She did look pretty silly…" I responded, chuckling softly.
The pair of us laughed and dad leaned forward. "Was it your mom who taught you to punch like that?"
"No, it was…" I stopped and smiled weakly, nodding my head. "Yeah, it was Mom."
"Then… you're fine!" He grinned, leaning back comfortably. "I can't change the past, but we can do something about the future, right?"
"The future?"
"After seeing you, I've changed my mind." Dad smiled. "I'd like to stay here for a while. I'd like to be the father you never had."
I bit my lip. Technically, that was impossible in this world. Mom was the father I never had. Dad was now closer to a mother figure, something I had experienced, and had never felt I lacked. Still, the offer was just too tempting to refuse.
"Okay… Dad."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 48 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I gave Dad the money I had left from the time I slept with that woman. I never really felt all that comfortable with that money anyway, and if it helped him stay in town, then it was probably worth it. Even if he stole it and ran, it wasn't like it was money I had earned.
We planned to meet tomorrow night, and with that, we parted. I felt weird leaving him at the café, but he said that he knew the city and knew how to get around. He also said he did have money, he just needed to stop at the bank. The woman who decided to stop in a secluded spot was just being unreasonable. I relaxed with that and finally left.
Anna drove me home, and we stopped a few blocks from my house so there wasn't an event like with London again. Anna still wouldn't tell me what London said to her, and I had a feeling it was embarrassing. We sat in the car for a few moments, and I was a bit reluctant to leave. It felt good to think about myself for a bit. Getting out of the house, spending time with a cute girl, hanging out with my dad. Overall, this had been a better day than most.
"Thank you… Anna…" I said. "I mean it."
She blushed. "I just… did what any girl would do…"
"What's wrong?" I asked, feeling like something was off.
"It's just… I did nothing. I just let your father… I'm sorry." She lowered her head.
"I shouldn't have forced you into that situation," I responded, feeling just a bit guilty.
"No! I'm the woman. I'm supposed to be the one who steps up and acts bravely… but when it came to it… if you had seriously… gone through with what she wanted… I don't know what I would have done. I'd like to say I'd stop it, but…"
"It's fine. I don't blame you for that," I responded.
"I'm not even a woman… I couldn't even make you cum," she replied, sinking into herself even more.
I chuckled. It was true, I was pretty horny after watching the show. However, hanging around my dad had killed most of my arousal. Tonight, I was debating between slipping into Mackenzie's room or Dawn's. I wasn't sure which sister I wanted to play with. However, at the moment, I couldn't leave Anna miserable.
"It's fine…" I put my hand on her leg. "I liked the show."
That caused her to blush a bit, squirming under my touch. She was really cute sometimes.
"Noah… I… um… I like you."
I blinked, my flirtatious smile faltering a bit.
"You don't need to say anything back!" she exclaimed, waving her hands. "I mean, I know you're just using me as a ride and to blow off stress. I don't mind. I'm just saying… I'm not doing it just because I want sex… I mean, I do want sex, but I don't want… ah, damn it, I shouldn't have said anything."
"It's fine," I said.
I was more surprised that this was the way she felt. I had thought that maybe she had convinced herself we were in a relationship or something. She was much more pragmatic and had a clearer view of things than I had thought she did. For some reason, it made me feel a little sad that she wasn't expecting more. Then again, I suppose had our relationship been a normal one, she had shown herself lacking on the female front a few times, often staying back and letting me handle things.
I watched as her expression remained a bit down. I didn't know if I could say I liked her back. I mean, I did, but I also had to recognize that her current view of me was probably not the healthiest. I didn't want to lead her on. I had already let Abigail go on to think we were in a relationship, and now I must confront her. As for Samantha, I had been clear about things, but I don't think she got it. I still feared I might hurt her feelings at some point in the future. At least with Anna, she understood how things were, and wasn't looking to change the status quo.
I grabbed Anna's chin and lightly kissed her lips. "Don't worry, one of these days, you'll get sex. As for us, I consider you a very important friend, and I think it's way better if we're just friends who fuck, rather than trying to make it something more, right?"
"Ah… yeah… friends who fuck…" She started to cheer up, putting on a cute smile. "I like that."
"I'll see you," I said my goodbyes and then left the car.
I checked my body to make sure there was nothing that would reveal what I had been doing earlier today, and then I headed home. When I walked into the house, I heard London talking and I looked in the living room to see London and my mom.
"That would probably be fun, but wouldn't it be better if you took one of your sisters?" I heard mom say.
"It's not really about me," London admitted. "I mean, it's Dan. Going on a trip like this, he'll be bored out of his mind. I thought it'd be best to bring another guy along, so he has someone to hang with."
Hearing just those words, I had a bad feeling welling up inside me. At this point, both women had noticed me entering the room. Mom turned to me and smiled.
"Hey, sweetie, did you have a good time with your friends?"
"Wha- ah yeah, I did. What are you guy's talking about?"
I had nearly forgotten that I had left a message saying I was going out after school with friends. It was now nearly 9, so it'd be about the time I went home. It looked like no one knew what I was doing. That was definitely for the best.
"Well, London is going on a fishing trip this weekend with her friends." Mom made a face. "She wanted to see if you would come as well."
"Seriously?"
I didn't have any experience fishing, but I had always wanted to do it. However, London seemed to misunderstand the expression on my face, which was mostly one of surprise. She leaned close and gave me a look, but for the life of me, I didn't get what she was trying to tell me. She then dragged me closer and whispered in my ear.
"It's a chance for us to spend some alone time together," she said.
My eyes widened, but with mom watching, I quickly turned my head and faked coughing. London casually patted me on the back. She meant that she wanted to fool around a bit and thought getting me away from my family filled with five sisters and a mom was the best way to do it. However, she also said Dan was going to be there, so I was a bit confused about what her plan was. Unfortunately, I couldn't ask for specific details or I might come off strange. Instead, I put on a fake smile and nodded.
"That sounds fun."
"Okay… I mean… it's camping…" Mother seemed to give me a look like she just didn't understand me sometimes. "If you're into that, then I have no reason to stop you."
London nodded excitedly and stood up. "Good! Good… we leave Saturday morning. I need to get back home now."
She gave her farewell and then left. Mother gave me a single glance and then went to sit down, turning on the television. I found myself looking at her, thinking about dad. How would she react if she knew he was back in town? Should I tell her? Something told me not to. I felt like she'd somehow ruin it. At the moment, I was the only one who knew he was here. In a way, I had Dad all to myself. Otherwise, I'd be sharing him with my sisters, and I didn't want that. I know I was being a little selfish, but I couldn't help it.
I started heading back to my room, but as soon as I reached the hall, I saw Mackenzie standing there, waiting for me. I smiled weakly, but then remembered how I hadn't finished with Anna earlier and was still a bit aroused. My look turned a bit more perverted.
She blushed, breaking eye contact. "Didn't I tell you before? When you look at a girl like that, she just wants to tear you apart."
"Maybe I want to be torn apart," I responded.
She took a step forward, holding out her hand toward me as if she was going to touch my face. At that exact moment, the door across from my room opens and Kristy walks out. She's wearing pajamas that expose her plump midriff, and she's brushing her teeth. She stops when she sees the two of us.
"Why don't you two just get a room," she said with a mouth full of toothpaste.
Mackenzie lowered her arm as casually as possible. "You better make sure to rinse all the toothpaste down. I don't want to have to clean the bathroom up after you!"
"Jeez, you're always such a boy," she muttered, shaking her head and walking past her without a concern.
When she got to me, she grinned a minty smile that wasn't flattering at all. "You can do better than Big Sister."
I grinned back, and then leaned closed. "Should I taste little sister instead?"
I reached around and squeezed her bottom. She jumped, letting out a noise of surprise. Her face turned completely red, and then she ran into the bathroom. I chuckled softly as she left. I rarely talked to Kristy, let alone had a chance to tease her, so it was pretty nice. She did have a soft butt. I was squeezing my hand in the air, remembering the feel, when I suddenly felt a dark and angry aura on me. I looked up to see Mackenzie staring daggers.
"I was just teasing her!" I responded weakly. "Mackenzie?"
She didn't say anything. Instead, she walked forward and grabbed my wrist, and then dragged me into her room and closed the door. Just when I went to ask what her problem was, she kissed me roughly and then started to tear off my clothing. I had made Mackenzie jealous, and when Mackenzie got jealous, she needed to lay claim on me.
That night, I was able to experience some relief from the earlier events. I was relieved many times, and Mackenzie also made sure to mark me as her own a few times too. That's to say I ended up with two hickies, one on my neck, just low enough to hide with a shirt, and one on my leg, in a somewhat embarrassing position. All I could say was that I was glad she had a platform bed and a memory foam mattress because otherwise there was no way to keep quiet with how she rode me on top.
She had shoved me on the bed and then bounced up and down on my cock with extreme exuberance. She kept her voice quiet and would even cover my mouth if I got too loud, but no matter how I screamed, she didn't let up until she had made me erupt like a fountain enough times that I couldn't have moved. It was the first time I was exhausted after… and I was lying down doing nothing! I always thought women being tired after sex was just a crock of shit, but when you were getting it hard enough, you could be put in a coma!
After we were done, and she held me in her arms, my face pressed against her naked breasts, I started thinking to myself that I should find new and better ways to make her jealous. Mackenzie was the most exciting when she was jealous.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 49 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
The next morning, I came out of my room feeling refreshed and pretty good about myself. I had a good night with Mackenzie, sneaking into my room late at night and then having a comfy sleep. I took the bus to school for the first time. Although I was pretty sure there were still whispers going around about me, my sisters were on the bus too and so people were hesitant to speak too loudly in case the wrong ears heard and rebuked them.
I didn't mind that much. The catty, snarky looks from men were almost comical to my brain. I just couldn't keep them serious. As for women, my new reputation as a slut caused more girls to leer at me. Rather than feel embarrassed or beat down, I felt like the most popular guy at school. Any one of these girls would throw themselves at me if I just put out a little, and that knowledge was extremely refreshing. Sure, there were a few girls who glanced at me with disgust, but in my original world, that amount was much higher.
Just because women were giving me the eye, didn't mean that I was going to sleep with them, or engage in another orgy like that one a few days ago. I could be selective now, so there was no reason to settle for any woman. I already had several beautiful sisters, Samantha, my teacher Diana, and Anna. Just because I liked the attention didn't mean I felt the need to respond to all of the attention. Just because I imagined screwing these women didn't mean I'd whip out my dick for any one of them. It felt satisfying.
I waited through the first part of the day wondering how my future interactions with my teacher would be. Would she want to continue this relationship between us? Would she act as if nothing happened? Would she grow flustered when she dealt with me? It was enough to catch my interest and distract me from a long boring school day. Thus, I was busy thinking about such pointless things when I walked to the cafeteria only to hear a fight going on. There was a ring of girls and guys watching, and a few people were shouting fight. These were students from the lunch period before mine, so I wasn't going to pay it any mind. That was until I heard a shout.
"You fucker! You're not going to touch Noah!'
My eyes widened, and I pushed forward, looking over people's shoulders only to see Samantha standing in the middle of the circle. She was punching another girl, and that girl was Abigail! Abby slammed her hand in Samantha's gut, causing her to stumble back.
"He's my man! Don't think you can just move in on someone else's territory."
"He doesn't belong to you! He doesn't want to be with you!"
"He's mine, you cunt. Back off or I'll fucking kill you!"
"Fuck you!"
The two started brawling again. I winced as I heard several loud hits connect. The two women ended up on the ground. I tried to push forward to put a stop to it, but the crowd was too thick. Two teachers managed to push through first, and then reached down and grabbed the pair, yanking them apart. Samantha had a fat lip and Abigail had a black eye. Both women were still trying to swing at each other, but a security guard got involved and they were finally pulled apart. Other teachers forced the crowd to disperse quickly as they started dragging both girls off to the office.
"What has gotten into the pair of you!" a teacher denounced. "You were both such good students."
I felt a little bad at those words. I had been lazy and decided to have Samantha break things off between Abigail and me. It was clear that she didn't handle it very well, and now both women were in a fight. I thought about stepping back and just pretending I didn't see this, but seeing the damage to both women, I stepped forward in front of where the teacher and guard were dragging the two girls. When Samantha noticed me standing there, her expression turned mortified. As for Abigail, she sneered like she had made some grand achievement and was proud of it.
"Excuse me, I fear I'm to blame for this," I spoke up.
The teacher stopped, looking me up and down. "I take it you're Noah?"
I nodded. "Do you want me to come along?"
The teacher sighed and shook her head. "Don't worry yourself too much. You're not responsible for two women being dumb and violent. You know how girls get. They'll just get a slap on their hand, and you can work this out with them after school! Understand?"
"Y-yes…" I responded, feeling a bit complicated.
I had all but instigated the fight, but even then, the blame fell on them completely. I felt like I had gotten away with murder, and it left an uneasy feeling in my gut. However, there was nothing I could do about it.
"Noah?" A voice called from behind me as I was watching the two women taken away.
I turned back to see Nora standing there. She was one of the three girls I tried to be friends with, only for her to backpedal the next day.
"What is it?" I asked, looking at her just a bit suspiciously.
She blushed and looked down. "I saw the fight between the pair of them. Samantha… she's your girlfriend, right?"
"Yes."
"And Abigail is your ex?"
"I guess so," I responded.
"After we started hanging around you, we were subtly threatened. Someone put a note into each of our lockers the next day telling us to stay away from you."
"What?" My eyes grew wide, but the look on Nora's face didn't seem like she was making anything up.
"I'm sorry," she said weakly. "We also heard a lot of nasty rumors about you. They said you liked to use women and were a fake gamer and all kinds of things."
"Why are you telling me this now?" I asked.
"After seeing that, well, the rumor is that Abigail has been spreading all of those rumors about you the last week. Since she's your ex… it makes sense she would do that to you."
"…"
"Anyway," she said awkwardly when she realized I wasn't going to respond. "I just thought someone should tell you what was going on."
She turned and walked away. I noticed that she didn't say I could go back to talking with them again. I guess they were still scared of Abigail. Knowing that Abigail was the reason behind all of the nasty rumors didn't make them any less worried that she might retaliate on them. I spent the rest of the lunch by myself. At one point, Kelsey stopped as she was walking by and asked me if she needed to kick anyone's ass for me. I told her it was more likely she'd get her ass handed to her, which caused her to leave while grumbling to herself.
A few hours later, I was in the class with our teacher Diana. Her eyes snapped to me when I entered the door, and then she looked away. From then on, for the rest of the class, she distinctly didn't look at me. My original plan was to stay after class and see if I could get her into playing some more, but considering what happened earlier, I wanted to see if I could get in touch with Samantha. When the bell rang, I left with everyone else. I was out of the room before the teacher even realized it, so I couldn't see how she was going to react to our previous time together. However, we did have a quiz today, so I was eager to see how my grades ended up.
I ended up going straight to Samantha's locker and waiting there. It was nearly a ten-minute wait before I finally saw her approaching me. Her lip was split, but she had a baggy with ice that she could put on it. She also had a shiner on her cheek.
"My dad is pissed," she said as she approached me, giving a goofy smile.
"I'm sorry, I didn't think that would happen."
Samantha shook her head. "It's not your fault. It's Abigail. She has this grand relationship with you built in her head. You'd think the pair of you had been dating for years the way she talks."
"We've never been on a date."
Samantha came forward and wrapped her arms around me. This caused a couple of people nearby to glance at our direction, but she didn't seem to mind at all.
"I'm here for you," she said, reaching up and patting the top of my head. "I'm your woman, so I will look after you."
The way she said that not only caused me to grow a bit excited, but also a bit incredulous. It was a complicated feeling having someone declare they'll protect you.
"According to some people I know… she's been the one spreading those nasty rumors," I said, trying to kill the strange atmosphere.
Her expression turned dark. "I figured as much. She wants to slander your name so no one else will want you."
"Yeah, I see that."
She squeezed me in her arms. "She didn't succeed. I will always want you, Noah. She can shove off."
"Really, then, um… I guess we should go on a date? Tonight?"
Samantha's face went white, and then she scratched her cheek. "I'm grounded again. Yeah, as I said, Dad was really mad. Mom was kind of proud of me. I bet if I asked her, she would let you come over to have dinner with us!"
"I bet she would…" I responded wryly.
"What?"
"N-nothing! Um, I'll take a raincheck on dinner. I didn't make dinner for my family last night and they'll start getting grumpy."
I just wasn't in the mood to go to Samantha's house to dodge sexual assault attempts from her mom. I also didn't know how Mackenzie would act if I hung out with Samantha again. The twins would tell everyone else about the fight today, so I'd have to answer for two girls fighting over me. Once Mackenzie heard Abigail was one of them, it might even get a bit ugly.
"Then, maybe Friday?"
"Friday, I have a trip with my half-sister and her boyfriend. We're going out fishing."
"Fishing?" Samantha blinked. "Ah, I'm not a fan of that."
Well, London would kill me if I invited a girl, so I wasn't offering it, but it was good that Samantha wasn't interested.
"Wait… what time is it?" Samantha looked at her watch. "Shit! I'm going to miss the bus! I'll talk to you tomorrow!"
"Yeah, okay." She kissed my cheek and then turned and ran off.
With a sigh, I turned around and started to head the other way. I was thinking maybe I could still catch Diana and make her squirm a bit. However, I didn't even turn a corner before I ran into the girl I didn't want to see.
"Abigail…" I said. "Um… sorry, I should have just said things earlier, but I think we should break up."
"No."
"So, yeah, I'm… what?" I blinked as she took a step forward.
"I already said, you're mine. So, we're not breaking up."
"Um… well, I'm not okay with that?"
"Then you better get okay with that!" she hissed, and then pulled out a small little picture booklet and handed it to me.
I frowned, taking it and opening it. Instantly, I saw naked pictures of me. Some I knew about. These were the ones taken when she came over to my place. However, the majority of them consisted of me with the six women in the locker room.
"You… set me up?" My eyes widened.
"I paid them to force themselves on you, but I didn't expect you to act so willingly," she responded angrily. "You are just a stupid little slut, apparently."
"What do you want?"
"We're going to have a lot more fun together. We'll start tonight. Didn't you just say to Samantha that we never had a date? It's about time we fixed that."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 50 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
It was night outside as I slipped out the front door. I had pretended to go to bed early only to slip out once everyone went to sleep. That was easier said than done in a house filled with women, but I managed somehow. I was wearing a long trench coat. It felt ridiculous, but it was part of the demands Abigail had put on me, so I could only follow along.
This was our supposed date, although I was being threatened to go on it. I went along with her demands not because I was scared, but because I was curious. It wasn't like I couldn't flip the circumstances around and understand how screwed up this situation was. It was rather that just because this world was flipped, didn't mean I was. I was still me. I was physically stronger than Abigail, and I wasn't afraid of her. Instead, I hoped if I played along, I'd get a way to frame her back. I could blackmail her just like I blackmailed my teacher, but for that, I had to interact with her and get evidence.
Any other guy may have been in tears crying that his life was ruined, but I wouldn't be the helpless prey in this situation. It wasn't that I was underestimating Abigail, it was more that I was certain she underestimated me.
There was the lightest beep of a car horn in the distance, about four houses down. My eyes caught Abigail in what I presumed was her vehicle. Her house was within walking distance, but she hadn't told me to go to her house. All she had said was come out to the front of mine. I guess, she wanted to take me somewhere on this so-called date.
With a sigh, I made sure my coat was covering me and then walked over to her car. The door was locked, and I had to knock on her window before she unlocked it. I got in and sat in the passenger seat. The car was a bit messy, with something spilled on the dashboard she had never cleaned and some trash at my feet. She sat behind the wheel, not looking at me even after I got my seatbelt on and turned to face her.
"You're wearing a coat," she said as she set the car into drive and peeled off down the street.
"Did you expect me to walk out of my house in what you demanded I wear?" I shot back. "If one of my sisters saw me in it, they'd freak."
"Take it off," she said in a no-nonsense voice.
I rolled my eyes, but I did as she instructed, pulling back the coat. This was truly extremely embarrassing. It was wearing a sleeveless skintight shirt that my nipples almost poked through. It had a somewhat low neckline which barely covered my chest. Furthermore, she had me wear these pants that were tight in the crotch. More than that, there was a distinct bulge no matter where I tried to put my dick. It wasn't that embarrassing for a model, actor, or sportsperson, but for a former introvert like me, I felt shy.
However, this was apparently what girls liked to see. I supposed it'd be the equivalent of a tight dress that shows off her ass and tits. Then again, I wasn't technically exposing that much skin, so maybe it was closer to a girl in skin-tight yoga pants and a tank top. Either way, this was in the bag of clothing Abigail had bought for me, and she had demanded that I wear it on our so-called date.
Of course, had I truly not wanted to do it. I wouldn't have done it. I was just a bit curious about how effective it would be. In a normal world, the girls would all take one look at me and turn away in disgust. For once, I was intrigued by the idea of being eye candy. At least, that's what I saw this ridiculous get-up as.
"Where are you taking me?" I asked her once I had my coat off.
I was just a bit annoyed she hadn't taken a look after making a big stink about me wearing a trench coat. She had bought these clothes for me, so if she wanted to see me in them, she should stop acting tough.
"A club," she responded.
I raised an eyebrow. "We're underage."
"I have a fake ID, and I heard the guards will let cute boys in regardless of the age. That's why you're dressing provocatively."
"Oh?"
"N-not that I'll permit you to flirt with any girl! I'll kick their ass just like I beat that bitch Samantha!"
I seemed to remember the fight being rather even between the two, but I decided not to point that out.
"What is it?" she demanded.
I realized that I was grinning while looking at her and broke contact. "I just thought you're cute when you're jealous."
Her face turned red, and for the first time, her stony look broke with emotion. However, she quickly recovered, and then drove even faster. I was worried she was going to get a ticket, but when I asked her to drive safe, she ignored me and I didn't even get an answer, so I just held my seatbelt and hoped I didn't end up in trouble. We finally did pull up to a club.
I could hear the sound of music and voices from the parking lot. There was flashing neon lights and a long line. I knew some people at high school snuck into clubs, but I was the kind of guy who didn't even know where they were, let alone how to procure stolen IDs to get into one. Suffice it to say, I was a little excited. Getting into a club was on a list of things I had always wanted to do. I figured I'd eventually go when I turned 21, but even then, I didn't imagine going with a cute girl. I imagined it being a lonely, pathetic affair.
Leaving the car, I immediately wanted to grab my coat and cover myself again. I took a deep breath, shutting down all those feelings of shame and rejection. That was from a different lifetime. In this world, things were different.
Abigail came to my side of the car and grabbed my arm, pulling me to the side of the club and into a long line. There were numerous girls and guys, most of them older than we were. On average, they were usually around London's age. However, London never could party since she had her job to worry about.
What men and women wore wasn't too different in this world. The main difference was the attitude behind wearing them. Women's outfits came off more practical. Although some wore dresses, they usually had pockets. It was much more common to see a pants and blouse combo. Furthermore, there was a subtle degree of laziness in their dress. They would comb their hair and put on makeup, but not even girls spent all that much time doing it. They looked a lot more natural, and a lot less fake. On the other hand, the guys did show more skin. Shorts and sleeveless shirts were common. Most of the clothing was tight. What I was wearing wasn't even the most ridiculous outfit I had seen.
Some men also wore makeup, and the attentiveness to their hair couldn't be denied. I found myself touching my hair and feeling a bit inadequate that I had only tossed a little gel in it and combed.
Abigail didn't speak much as we waited in line, and I was wondering if the reason she wasn't talking was because she didn't know how. She was a socially awkward girl from the moment I met her. Yeah, she could make a fake ID, likely using some of the same skills that had gotten her into the perverted up-shorts that she was doing with Dawn, but that didn't mean she was a girl who knew how to socialize. I had a feeling some of her rough demeanor with me was because she had trouble opening up and expressing her true feelings.
I chuckled softly to myself, causing Abigail to shoot me a look. "What is it?"
"Nothing…" I smiled, reaching out and tucking some of her hair behind her ear.
She stiffened but didn't say anything. The reason I was laughing was that another thought had come to me. The way I was excusing her behavior, I wondered if that was similar to the way women would excuse the behavior of angry or abusive men in my old world. Well, she had never technically abused me yet, and when it came to blackmail, I was just as guilty. I decided I was just going to enjoy this date and take it as a chance to do something I had never had the chance to do before.
"You have an ID?"
I realized I had made it to the front, and a woman was standing there in a pants suit eyeing me up and down. She wasn't an ugly woman, but she did weights, and I had a feeling she could kick my ass, let alone Abigail.
"I don't…" I responded, suddenly feeling stupid for coming here.
Abigail had said she'd just let me in, but how could that be the case? She couldn't know for certain, and since I didn't have a fake ID like her, this was over before it had even started. However, the bouncer didn't immediately send me on my way. Instead, she looked me up and down one more time as if checking out my body. Then, glancing left and right, she unclipped and lifted the velvet chain.
"There is a bit too much pussy in the club tonight, get on in," she declared.
I smiled at her, which caused her to stiffen, and then walked past the rope and into the door entrance. Abigail went to follow me, but the large woman suddenly dropped the rope and clipped it, then held up her hand, shoving Abigail back.
"I'm with him!" she cried out angrily, pulling out her ID. "I've got an ID!"
"I said we got too many women in there. Needs more cute guys like him, not losers like you." The door guard snorted, snatching her ID and glancing at it only briefly. "Looks fake. I'm going to toss this out."
"The hell?" She tried to take a step forward, but the other woman squared her shoulders, and I had a flash of the battle from before repeating itself, except Abigail ending up a bloody mess.
Before things could get worse, I lightly tapped on the woman's shoulder. She turned back, looking at me with a glare. However, when her eyes landed on me, they seemed to soften immediately.
"Um… can you please let her in? She's kind of my ride, and she'll make sure I get home safely tonight." I tried to use as simple an excuse as I could come up with.
The guard scowled for a second but then sighed. "Agh… you remind me of my little brother. I guess every cute boy needs a cucked designated driver. Be safe, cutie."
She opened up the bar, giving Abigail the go-ahead with a jerk of her head. Abigail was still pissed, but she took the opportunity. She wasn't dumb enough to intentionally get into a fight with the woman. I noticed that the guard still kept the license. I guess that was her punishment. Abigail would have to get a new one. At least we got in.
"You shouldn't have interfered. I could have taken her," Abigail complained, making sure she was well out of earshot of the guard before saying such a thing to me.
I didn't want to hurt her pride, but this time I couldn't stop myself from laughing. "Just be happy your cute boyfriend got you in."
I patted her cheek. She stared at me with her mouth open, not knowing how to respond to what I just said. However, before she could come up with something, I heard a yell. Turning to the source, I saw a man dancing topless on one of the tables while a bunch of women were shouting and hooting at him. When my eyes focused on who he was, my eyes nearly popped out of my head.
"Dad?"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 51 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Will you get down from there?" I hissed, walking over to my dad, who was still dancing on a table.
"Noah?" He blinked, and then immediately let me escort him off the table as he still gawked at me dumbly. "Boy, how you doing?"
I could smell alcohol on his breath, and it was pretty clear he was very tipsy. As he stumbled off the table, half grabbing on to me to keep himself from falling over, there were several boos as nearby women were angry, he got off the table. I even heard a few shouts like 'take it all off' and 'why don't you join him.' I was better at ignoring such comments again. I didn't want to have such disgusting thoughts aimed my way again.
Abigail, who had previously been tipsy, approached the pair of us while giving my father and me questioning looks. I gave her a weak smile and nodded to my father.
"This is my dad… I guess…"
"Hello." Dad pushed forward and grabbed Abigail. "You're pretty cute. Are you my son's girlfriend?"
Her eyes widened and her face turned red. I grabbed his hands, peeling them off of her. Abigail looked a little flustered, but dad seemed to be completely clueless, still grinning like an idiot.
"Dad! What are you doing here? Is this how you're spending the money I gave you?" I demanded.
"What? Ah… no… no… I have a girlfriend who has been buying my drinks. I haven't paid a dime!" Dad looked over at a woman who was sitting at a certain table.
She had a strangely dangerous vibe around her and was sitting with her legs spread watching dad with a strangely predatory look. Dad winked at her, and she only responded with a slow nod, her hawk-like gaze not changing.
"I'm not sure if she's… um… right for you?" I didn't know how else to respond.
"She's fine!" Dad chuckled, slapping my shoulder. "You're worrying too much. Why don't you join me? I'll introduce you to some hot girls. They're not just hot, they have money."
"Dad… I don't know about this." I felt a bit strange, having never seen or even imagined my father acting like a bar skank.
For the first time, dad seemed to sense my hesitation. He put his hands on my shoulder.
"You used a fake ID to get into this club, didn't you?"
"Ah!" I didn't need the ID, but I was still in the club underaged.
"It's fine…" He smiled. "I did things just like that when I was your age. Sometimes, you just want to experience something new. I'm the same way. I've been experiencing a lot of stress lately, and this was my chance to unload. If a cute girl can buy me some drinks and we can have a fun night, is there anything wrong with that?"
I slowly shook my head. I had always looked down on party girls in my old world, but in truth, if I could have someone buy me drinks and fawn all over me all night, that would at least be an experience I'd want to try. Who could blame someone for at least trying it out?
"That's my kid!" He laughed. "Come on, I'll introduce you."
"Ah, but…" Dad was already dragging me away when I remembered Abigail and turned back. "I'm here with Abby."
Abigail was staring at us. Rather than looking pissed like before, she had a strangely complicated look on her face, as if she didn't know how she was supposed to react. She always acted extremely aggressive, but perhaps being in front of my father, she just couldn't exude that same level of attitude. Plus, the three girls at the table which Dad was dragging me to looked much stronger than Abigail. They weren't at the level of the bouncer, but they looked pretty tough and had an air of danger that Abigail didn't.
Dad pulled away from me and grabbed Abigail's hands. I tensed for a moment, but dad was still acting very lucid and speaking clearly. He must have sobered up after realizing his son was present. I supposed even parents had to unwind sometimes.
"Abby, was it?"
"Ah… yes, you're Noah's father?"
"I am… you see, I left when Noah was young, and we've only recently re-connected. We were going to hang out in the weeks to come, but this is an opportunity for both of us to just let loose for an evening. Don't worry, I won't let him do anything I wouldn't do." Dad winked at her.
I had feared that Abigail would get angry and aggressive with my dad, so I was surprised that she was acting almost sheepish.
"That… I guess… it's fine," she responded, not meeting dad's look in the eye.
Dad turned away from Abigail and grabbed me, pulling me along. I looked back at Abigail, but she had her head lowered. Feeling a bit worried that this was going to cause more trouble for me, I pulled out of my dad's hands. He glanced over at me in surprise.
"I'll be right back."
I ran back to Abigail and hugged her. "I know I'm being selfish here. I'm sorry."
Abigail looked even more embarrassed. "Ah… I mean, it's your dad. It's whatever."
"Thank you." I kissed her on the cheek.
"Y-yeah…"
With that, I turned back, noticing dad giving me a creepy grin. I suppose it was supposed to be teasing, but it wasn't the kind of look I ever wanted to see on a man. Of course, that kind of thing I was constantly having to deal with since waking in this world. Seeing men act like… well, women, was a difficult thing to grasp. Seeing my father do it when I barely knew him in the other world made it even worse.
He grabbed my hand again, and I had to push down the strangeness of it all. After all, how many chances did I have to hang out with my dad? How many more would I have in the future? He led me to the table with the woman who was paying for dad's way and her two friends.
"Hey, this is Nanny, Little G, and Parker." Dad introduced the three.
Those were names? I barely kept from bursting out laughing. The girls were dressed in blue t-shirts with large necks that exposed their shoulders and necks. They were wearing bras, but they could be seen through the shirts and the straps over their exposed skin. They had baggy pants on, and they wore thin leather belts. All three girls were dressed the same, which made me wonder if it was coincidence or if they were synchronizing their dress.
Nanny was the girl in the middle, the one with a somewhat mean look. She had a piercing through her eyebrow, and I had the distinct feeling she had a few tattoos, although I didn't see them on her exposed skin. She had dirty blonde hair, which she had wrapped up in a bandanna. There was also Little G, who had almost no chest, which is why she was probably called little G because she wasn't much smaller than the other two women. She was black and wore a blue beanie on her head.
Parker looked to be South American, but I couldn't peg what country she came from. She had tan skin and a dark complexion. Her eyes were nearly black, and so was her hair which she wore up in ponytails that looked almost youthful. All three women appeared to be in their twenties, perhaps a few years older than London. They were much too young for dad, and a bit old for me.
"Who's this then?" Nanny asked, eyeing me up and down in a look that if a guy did it in my old world, it'd be considered insulting.
"Ah… this is my son."
"Father and son… nice…" Little G chuckled.
Nanny slapped her shoulder with the back of her hand. "Don't be gross. Come here, cutie… give mommy some love."
Dad walked over to her, and then she grabbed his hip and pulled him down on her lap. He gave a little cry, blushing slightly, and I was fighting the urge to bleach my eyeballs.
"Sit," Parker said to me. "Have a drink."
She pushed a shot in front of me. My opportunities to drink were limited, and if it came to drinking at a bar, I'd never done it. My parent was right there and seemed to have no problem with it though. I reached down and grabbed the shot, brought it up, and drunk it in one gulp. The liquid ended up burning my throat, and I broke into a fit of coughing. The three women broke out into laughter, and even my dad chuckled.
"He chugged it all down. Not bad, sweetie." Parker grabbed me and sat me down on the chair next to her.
She didn't pull me on top of her as Nanny did with my dad, but I was close enough that we were touching. I could also smell her body. She didn't smell gross or anything. Rather, she smelled really good, and she was quite attractive. She had a nose ring, and I did see a tattoo on her breast. I could only make the edge out. She noticed me looking, and in a single motion, grabbed her bra and shirt and pulled it aside, showing me her pert brown boob.
"You like this?" She asked.
"I do!" I said before I could stop myself.
"It's a skull and bones. Boys like you tend to get scared by tattoos like that."
"Huh? Oh, yeah, that." I couldn't stop myself from blushing.
I had been staring at her tit, but she had been showing me the tattoo. It was a burning skull. It was kind of graphic, but with that pert brown nipple only three inches away, there was no way I caught the details. She put her shirt back, covering her chest back up regretfully. However, when she noticed me still staring, she grinned.
"You've ever tasted a Cuban woman?" She asked, her hand suddenly dropping down and touching my leg.
"No," I responded.
"Hehe… you'll taste one tonight, baby." Her hand moved up my inner thigh.
I instinctively looked back to where Abigail was. However, she wasn't present anymore.
"Looking for your little girlfriend? Eh… she ran away. You're with a real woman now."
"You're so shameless!" Little G grunted. "His father is right there."
"Daddy doesn't mind, do you?" Parker asked, shooting my dad a look. "I'm going to play with your son a bit."
"Th-that's fine…" Dad gasped, and it was only then that I realized that Nanny had her hand wrapped around Dad's front and by the motion of her wrist it was clear she was stroking him under the table. "As long as he gives permission."
I grabbed the drink in front of Parker and drunk it down, feeling like I was falling down the rabbit hole.
"Permission!" Parker laughed like she had made a joke before turning me and pushing her nice chest against my shoulder, moving her lips to my ears. "You give me permission, don't you, my sexy little gringo?"
As she said that, her hand reached up and gripped my penis through the pants, which was now fully erect. My dad was on the other side of the table getting molested by some woman while making pants and moans in the middle of a noisy club. This was the strangest and most awkward thing I had ever done. However, whether it was the alcohol starting to hit me, the hot Latino woman feeling me up, or simple peer pressure, I couldn't scrounge up any courage to stop.
"I'll give you permission to have me, as long as I get permission to have you," I said back.
She rose an eyebrow. "Oh… you're bold. This will be fun."
Her hands started to grow bolder, and I didn't put up any resistance.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 52 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
As the night wore on, Parker pushed more and more drinks on me. I had never really been out drinking before, so it didn't take many drinks before things started getting a bit dizzy. Parker's erotic smell as well as her touches filled my senses, and I didn't think of much else. She kissed my neck and stroked my body. I grew hotter and increasingly aroused with each passing minute. At some point, I looked across the table, and I realized that my father was no longer there.
The only reason I had come to this table was that I wanted to spend some time with my father. I couldn't say that Parker hadn't left me tempted, but I was there for him. I had taken the drinks because I was nervous, and now I could barely think or see straight.
"Dad?" I said, reaching forward and knocking down a glass.
"Wow… relax, babe." Parker grabbed my hands and pulled me back into her arms. "You don't need to worry about your daddy, Nanny is going to take real good care of him."
"Ah… but… I want to…" I mumbled, suddenly finding it difficult to remember what I wanted to do.
"How about we leave here? This club is getting lame anyway. I'll take you someplace nice."
I stared at her. She was staring at me hard, but it took me a few moments to grasp what she asked. When I finally understood, I shook my head. That caused me to grow dizzy again.
"Ah… no, my dad, I have to find him. I'm not leaving without him," I said, not aware of how much my voice slurred.
Parker made an irritated noise in her throat and then nodded as if to herself. "Alright, sure. I'll take you to your dad. Come on. Get up. Let's go!"
She slapped her knees and then stood, grabbing me and trying to get me to stand as well.
"Really? You know where he is?"
Parker smiled. "Oh yeah, I'll take you to him. Just come with me. Come on, walk this way."
Parker started guiding me along, which I was thankful for because I definitely would have stumbled and run into people. We made our way across the dance floor, and I nearly fell twice, but she had my arm and kept me standing. I really shouldn't have drunk that much. I thought she had been drinking too, but she seemed to be moving fine. I guess I had to build up a tolerance eventually.
I realized only as we hit the door that she was taking me out of the club. I tried to stop, but she managed to pull me right along without struggle.
"W-wait. My dad…" I muttered.
"He's outside," Parker replied impatiently. "Come on, I'm taking you right to him."
In my addled mind, I saw no reason why she'd lie. Perhaps, in another state, I would have noticed her behavior, but as drunk as I was, how could I possibly do the deprogramming from a lifetime of how women are supposed to act to see the signs? We ended up outside in the cool air. I looked to see if the bouncer who had let me in was still there, but it was a different person at the door, and they weren't concerning themselves with people leaving.
I stumbled along as Parker continued to pull me until we ended up next to a tan Chrysler. When Parker opened the door and I distinctly didn't see my father inside, I started to realize that something was up.
"H-hey!" I called out in a slurred voice. "Where are you taking me?"
"Shut up." Parker spun me around and shoved me against the car. "We're going out for a bit."
"My dad…" I said, still a bit confused.
"Your daddy isn't here. It's just you and me, sweetie. Get in the damn car." She snorted, grabbing me and pushing me inside.
She grabbed my hair and pulled it a bit painfully. I got a bit angry and swatted at her hands.
"Damn it, I don't mind fucking you, so why are you acting all shady," I snapped.
She blinked and then laughed. "Ah, you think I want your dick? Bitch, I'd have fucked you in the bathroom like your dad is getting it now if that's what I wanted."
This time, it was me who grew confused. "What? What are you saying?"
She finally successfully tossed me in the car, but I managed to get my foot in the way. She closed the door on it, which was painful, but I was suddenly starting to grow afraid.
"Don't worry, you'll be getting lots of pussy soon." She smirked. "A young thing like you? Damn… you'll make top dollar for some girls I know."
"Sex… trade?" The thought of something like that was so foreign to me, that even as she all but admitted it, I had trouble grasping what was happening.
I had heard that this kind of thing still existed. I lived in an area where I had heard the sex trade was bad. My mom used to warn my sister's all the time to travel in groups and never go out alone. However, it was me who was out and alone, and now a woman was trying to shove me in her car.
"Wait… I'm getting out."
"Yeah, it's a bit too late for that!" Parker snorted, grabbing my foot and trying to force it back in the car.
At this point, I had sobered a little bit. I was still dizzy, and thinking was hard, but I knew that I had to get out of that car. I lunged forward, trying to push out the door while she struggled to close it on me. Normally, I was stronger than she was, but in my inebriated state, I just couldn't get the door open and out. I wanted to cry out for help, but we were a fair distance from the club and the music was loud enough that anyone near the building would probably not hear me. Besides, I had trouble forming the words.
The world lurched as I felt a bit sick and threw up. Parker used the opportunity and kicked me into the car. Her foot connected with my stomach. Now, her friendly smile was gone, and she only had an angry look.
"You fucking slut, vomiting in my car. Damn, I'll make you pay for that."
She reached into her pocket and pulled out a pocketknife. Just as she was about to move into the back of the car, a form slammed into her, and the door was suddenly pulled wide open. I used the opportunity, jumping over my vomit and stumbling out of the car into the relative safety of the parking lot. When I glanced to the side, I saw Abigail standing there, and Parker standing across from her.
Both women had fallen to the concrete and gotten back up. They had numerous scuffs and cuts, so they must have hit the pavement pretty hard. Parker's knife was mysteriously absent.
"Hey, little girl, don't be a hero," Parker said.
"Fuck you!" Abigail snapped back. "What do you think you're doing with him?"
Parker smirked. "All kinds of things… things that would make a little white girl like you faint."
"He-he's coming with me!" Abigail's voice didn't have very much confidence as she made that declaration.
"Oh? Well, I think not. How about you get back into your car schoolgirl and drive the other way. You don't have to get hurt."
"You think I'm scared of you?" Abigail shouted.
"I know you are?" Parker laughed, and then took a step toward Abigail.
Abigail tried to step back, but Parker lunged forward and grabbed Abigail. She dragged her into a headlock and then punched her several times in the head. I could hear the two women grunting and gasping as they struggled, but Parker was older and more worldly than Abigail, and soon Abigail was on the floor.
"You should have run, bitch." Parker kicked Abigail in the stomach.
Seeing Abigail cowering on the ground, something inside me suddenly clicked. Noticing a fallen branch from a nearby tree, I grabbed it. I walked up behind Parker. She was still looking down at Abigail, sneering at her. She didn't seem to notice me approaching at all, or maybe she did and didn't think I was a threat.
"Don't worry, I'll just break your skull before I leave." Parker grinned.
I slammed the wood stick down on Parker's head. It hit with a crack. I don't think I broke her skull, but she did fall like a ton of bricks.
"Don't touch my girlfriend, you bitch," I snapped at the already unconscious figure in front of me before tossing my branch right on top of her.
Abigail, who was bloodied on the ground, looked up hesitantly from her fetal position. Seeing me standing there and Parker on the ground, she slowly made her way back up to her feet.
"Noah… I…"
I walked over and grabbed her, kissing her mouth thoroughly. After a moment, she pulled away.
"Geh… you just vomited, didn't you? You taste like a bar." Abigail stuck out her tongue and grimaced.
"I love you…" I grabbed her tightly. "I love you so much."
Abigail looked very awkwardly as I clung to her. That's when my hands found her breasts.
"I love your breasts," I said in a slurred speech.
"R-really now… they're just tits," she said.
"I want them." I ended up pulling up her shirt, which she didn't resist at all.
"This isn't the place," she responded helplessly as I freed her breasts from their restraints.
"One goes up… the other goes down. Bouncy… Bouncy…" I paddled her breasts with my hands.
"Are you done? Can we go now?"
"Why are you still here?" I asked, my eyes still locked on her boobs bouncing up and down as my hands paddled them from the bottom.
"I… was worried about you," Abigail responded, seemingly unconcerned as I continued to play with them.
I stopped touching them and finally looked her in the eye. "Abby…"
"Did you mean it?" She asked.
"Hmm?"
"That I'm your girlfriend? You're not going to leave me?"
"Abigail… I don't…" I shook my head, regretting it as it only made me dizzy again.
"I know I'm… kind of overbearing at times," Abigail said. "However, I love you. I loved you from the moment I saw you. That's why I started going to your house. That's why I formed a friendship with Dawn."
"Ahhhhggghhh…." A groan came from next to us before I could answer.
"Damn, she's waking up," Abigail hissed.
"Strip her naked."
"What?"
"Shove a branch up her ass, and then take a picture."
"You're drunk."
"It's blackmail. She'll have to do what we say, or we release the images."
"More likely, she murders us both in a drive-by on the mere principle."
"Ah… on second thought, let's get out of here."
Somehow, Abigail and I managed to make it to her car and left the club before Parker came to. When she woke up, she probably wouldn't remember what hit her. Hopefully, it stayed that way. As we drove away, Abigail gave me a bag in case I had the urge again. Thankfully, I had gotten it all out of my system in Parker's car. It suited her right for what she tried to do with me. As I sobered up a bit, I explained to Abigail what had happened.
"Your dad… we left him there," Abigail spoke hesitantly.
"Yeah…" I responded.
"Do you want to go back?"
"No."
"…"
I looked down, feeling just a bit guilty. However, I tried to firm my feelings. Dad had made his choice to hang out with some disreputable people. He was an adult. He could probably take care of himself.
"Was your dad… always like that?" Abigail asked hesitantly.
"I… don't know."
I had thought I finally had my parents all figured out. Now, I was thinking I didn't know anything at all.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 53 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
After what I supposed could be called a failure of a date, Abigail ended up dropping me off at home. This was after we stopped to get some coffee and I had sobered up quite a bit. As I was about to leave the car, she reached out and grabbed my arm.
"I just… wanted to show you that I will give you a good time," Abigail said reluctantly, the expression on her face a mixture of pouting and unhappiness.
I reached over and touched the back of her hand still holding her arm. "If you had just asked me for a date in the first place, rather than trying to bully and blackmail me, then things would have turned out differently."
"I'm not… good with men," she responded, her cheeks tensing as she didn't meet my eyes. "I never know what you're thinking. I don't know what you want. I did everything I could to get close to you, but you're surrounded by all those sisters of yours and they'll kick my ass if I even look at their brother. Then, I saw you hanging out with that dork Samantha, and I just lost it. I know I can be controlling sometimes, but you just make me go crazy. You understand?"
Her eyes finally met mine, and I had a feeling that what I said next might be the difference between whether she let go of my arm, or I had to fight her to escape the car. Even then, it was more of a thought than a fear. I still wasn't intimidated by Abigail, despite everything. That trafficker from earlier was far more terrifying.
"Let's try this again some other time," I responded.
I guess that was the right thing to say, as she let go of my arm and I let out a breath as I opened the door and left. She said that she didn't… couldn't understand what I was thinking? That was the understatement of the year. I was about as easy as it got, but, somehow, she had wrapped herself up in knots thinking I was some enigma that had to be cracked through extreme measures. I didn't even know how to take it. I knew, taking her how I'd take a guy, it was pure insecurity that drove her actions.
I somehow manage to sneak into the house again without getting caught. Thankfully, all the girls were heavy sleepers. Once back in my room, I quickly removed the ridiculous outfit she had put me in and cleaned up the best I could to get rid of the smell of smoke and alcohol. Then, I dropped in my bed and let out a sigh, thinking about things. I texted dad a few times and waited up far too late before I was awoken by the alarm the next morning.
Of course, I had a splitting headache. That seemed fair enough. I had drunk far too much, after all. I got up late that morning, and mom was in a hurry. With bloodshot eyes and a pounding headache, I didn't need to do much to convince mom to let me stay home. Thankfully, she never suspected her son was out drinking last night. If she knew I had been out with a girl, or that I had a run-in with a sex trafficker, she would ground me for life. That wasn't even specific to this world. Any world I looked at, it would have ended up this way.
Some of my sisters gave more suspicious looks than others. Mackenzie was naturally the most worried, but I didn't let her get close enough to figure out what was wrong. I told her she might get sick and then gave her a look suggesting our midnight rendezvous might have to cease too. That was enough to put a blush on her cheeks and get her to flee the house.
"If you're sick, it might not be a good idea to go on the trip this weekend."
That was still a few days away, so I immediately protested. "This is probably just a day flu. It'll probably be gone by tomorrow. I'll be fine by Friday."
This was about the only repercussion of my lie. Mom did give a suspicious look again, but it wasn't uncommon for a sick kid to not want to lose the chance to do the things they wanted while dropping the things they didn't, and she needed to leave early, so it didn't take long before I got to spend another full day in my house alone. After how many days I've already taken off from school, I knew my grades were going to suffer soon. There was one class where my grades would be just fine. I chuckled about that.
As everyone left and I settled down with some caffeine, a cold compress, and some pain killers, I checked my phone to see that my father had eventually responded to my message. He apologized profusely. I exchanged some texts and was surprised he responded right away. Just how early had he woken up? I told him about the friend. Dad said he found out about it, and that his sweetie, that was what he called the girl named Nanny, kicked Parker to the curb. I really had my doubts, but dad seemed apologetic and even asked me if I wanted to hang out this weekend.
For a moment, I considered riding this illness so I could spend some time with my dad. I would disappoint London, but I had plenty of time to make it up to her, while my time with dad felt scarce. I couldn't exactly explain in words why it was scarce. He was here to visit me, and I just didn't want to see him take off again, I guess. Ultimately, I decided to decline. I didn't want to milk an illness I didn't have for several more days, nor did I want to inevitably have to sneak out to see dad.
I explained in the text what I was doing. It took Dad an hour to respond, but when he did, rather than understanding, he demanded to know why I was hanging out with a woman who wasn't even my family. I reminded him that even though London had no relation to him, she was my half-sister. He didn't seem at all impressed by that explanation, and his responses shrank into one-word responses, taking longer and longer to reply even when I saw he had read them, and eventually, I just stopped sending a text.
I was a little surprised that he was so bothered by my actions. I had thought that he would understand. Instead, he sounded a bit jealous and came off almost as belligerent. I sent him an apology but affirmed that I was going this weekend, and then put my phone away. By that point in time, I was still a bit nauseous, but the headache was down to the point where I felt functional.
Feeling a bit tired, I decided to go back to my room and lie down. I shut my door, got back under my covers, and closed my eyes with the lights down low. Some time passed, but my mind was still far too busy to sleep, and the remaining vestiges of a headache didn't do me any favors either.
It was at that moment that I heard a sudden crash. I jerked up in my bed, looking around the darkroom in surprise. It wasn't like we had a pet or something, so there was no one out there to knock anything over. At that point, I started to hear someone. Did one of my sisters get home early? That was my first thought, but a quick look at my clock said it wasn't even quite noon yet. There would be no reason mom would come home for lunch either. She worked too far away for that to be worth her time.
That was when my danger sense started to kick in. It was only last night that someone had tried to force me into a car and run off with me. Now, was someone breaking into my house? I looked around my room for something to grab. Ultimately, this wasn't a room that would have a baseball bat. Why couldn't my other self have been into sports? Wait… I wouldn't have had a baseball bat either! Why wasn't I into sports like Kelsey?
Oh, that's right! Kelsey was into sports and I recalled seeing a baseball bat in her room. However, it was on the other side of the hallway. I went to the door and listened carefully. I could hear someone moving around. There was the creaking of feet, and it sounded like someone was rummaging around. I was the man of the house. I couldn't just do nothing. I knew that in this world, it might be weird for a guy to take the offensive, but that would be my advantage. They wouldn't know that happened! Besides, we were nowhere near rich enough to be able to afford to get robbed. It would cripple us.
After carefully listening for a minute, I reasoned that they were in the living room, and wouldn't be able to see me in the hallway. Ever so carefully, I opened the door to my room. I slipped out into the hallway, which had a lot more light than my bedroom, as there was a nearby window. Keeping low, and feeling like my heart was in my throat, I carefully moved across the hallway, and entered Kelsey and Kristy's room.
I moved slowly and made sure to unhitch the latch extremely slow so it didn't make a noise. When I was done and hadn't done anything to be heard by the trespasser, I immediately started looking for Kelsey's bat. I couldn't remember where I had seen it. And after looking for another minute, I noticed the handle poking out from under the bed. Feeling much better upon seeing a weapon I could use to defend myself, I reached down and pulled it from under the bed.
The sheet from the unmade bed had fallen on the floor and part of it was wrapped around the bat. As I removed the binding, there was a light sound as something fell to the carpet at my feet. My eyes fell, and there I saw a baggy that appeared to have white, chalky pills in it. I picked up the bag and stared at it, my mind drawing a blank. Were these… Kelsey's?
I didn't know what they were. They could just be acetaminophen, but I had a distinct feeling they were something else. A sound, now in the hallway, immediately broke me from my introspection. I shoved the bag in my pocket without another thought, and then moved to the door and listened again. I could hear footsteps coming down the hallway, one step at a time.
The person opened the door to my room, and I gulped at how close I could have been to being caught without a weapon. They closed the door a second later, seemingly not bothering to do more than a glance. I repositioned my hands on the bat, waiting for them to get close to the door to Kelsey and Kristy's room. Just a few steps more, and I'd burst out and swing the bat, taking them out. I was confident at this point that they weren't family. The family would have shouted, and they definitely wouldn't have been rummaging around.
The invader took two more steps, and then, with a deep breath, I slammed the door open with my shoulder. Without hesitating, I locked on to the form approaching the door, lifted my bat, and swung down. The bat hit the ceiling, something I hadn't accounted for when I envisioned this. Not only did it kill the force in the bat, but it also messed with the trajectory. I slammed the bat down, but it was a very weak hit.
The person in front of me raised their hands and blocked the bat, falling back onto their butt. They also let out a feminine scream. That wasn't to say they were a woman, but that their scream was high-pitched and weak. I raised the bat to hit them harder this time, making sure I had the room to do a full swing.
"Wait! Wait! Noah!" I froze with the bat lifted over my head.
It was then that I noticed the person I was swinging at. It was the same person I seemed to keep running into when I least expected it.
"Dad?"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 54 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Dad had his hands raised as I held a bat over him. He held up his hands as he slowly stood up.
"Son… ah… I didn't know you were home."
He looked embarrassed, while I was mostly just confused. Why was he in my house? What was going on?
"I was… ill…" I changed my words from hungover. "Why are you here? Did you break into our house?"
Dad put on a pouty expression. "This was once my house, you know? Your mother and I never filed for a divorce, so we're still technically married."
I let out a noise of surprise with that one. Mom had always said that dad took off, but it was true that she had never mentioned anything about a divorce. That meant that they were still technically married? My expression was filled with confusion and disbelief.
"But… why are you here?" I tried to focus on what was important.
Dad's expression stiffened for a moment. "Well, as to that. You see, I… um… was looking for something I left when I went away all those years ago. I didn't want your mom or sisters to see me and cause trouble for you, so I thought it best if I stopped by while you were all out."
"What is it that you were looking for?" I asked.
"Ah… that is… um…" He blushed. "A private matter."
"Oh…" I didn't want to pry into it if it made dad uncomfortable enough that he wanted to break in. "In that case, wouldn't it be in the bedroom?"
"That's right!" He smiled encouragingly. "How foolish of me. I'll be right back."
He walked away, going to mom's room and entering, making sure to close the door behind him. I was a little uncomfortable with him being in there, but I would have been more uncomfortable going in myself or policing his actions. He was my father, after all, and anything he wanted probably wouldn't be anything mom cared about. I could watch her door from the kitchen table, so I sat down in a chair.
When I did so, I felt something in my pocket. I reached in and pulled out the baggy of pills from before. Instantly, my eyes furrowed as I looked at it. What had Kelsey been doing with these pills? What were they? I was still looking at them when dad opened the door. I didn't see him holding anything, so I looked up questioningly.
"Did you…"
"Yeah!" he nodded and smiled, giving me a thumbs up, "I found it. Anyway, what is that in your hands."
I realized I still had the pills out, and dad immediately noticed them. Before I could come up with an excuse or pull them away, he walked over to the table and plucked them out of my hand.
"Hmm? You had ADD?" he asked.
"Huh? Attention deficit disorder?"
He nodded. "Well, you have Ritalin, so I figured you must have ADD."
"Ah… no…" I responded, taking a breath of relief that it wasn't something really dangerous.
However, as soon as I relaxed, I recalled Kelsey didn't have it either, so what was she doing with these pills?
"You shouldn't worry so much about your studies." Dad shrugged, dropping the pills back in front of me. "That's why you got them, right? Needed some help focusing on your schoolwork? You're a boy anyway. Just smile at a girl, and she'll hire you in a heartbeat."
"Ah… sorry, yeah… they're mine." I lied. "I just want to go to a good school."
"Haah… sorry, sweetie, I don't have a frame of reference for college. Um… I'm going to get going then before I am seen by your neighbors or something. Okay?"
"Yeah…" I wanted to talk to dad more, but my thoughts were more on Kelsey.
Was she struggling with her work? She had never mentioned anything. She also had Kristy as a study partner and three big sisters to help her study. I just didn't get why she would do such a thing. In the end, I put the pills back in her room so that she wouldn't notice they were gone. I then picked up around the house a bit and started dinner.
I noticed the broken glass where Dad had broken in earlier. He didn't want to distress us, but wouldn't my family, seeing that, be extremely stressed thinking someone broke into their home? I decided to cover for him. I searched outside and found a dead bird. I then dropped it near the glass. When everyone was home, I told them the bird flew into the glass and broke the window. Mom let out a sigh at the expense, but no one suspected anything.
We ate dinner rather peacefully, but my thoughts were turbulent. They weren't on my dad though but my sister. I must have glanced at Kelsey a few too many times. One of the times she put on a smirk and gestured to her body.
"You see something you like?"
"I like all of Kelsey," I responded.
Kelsey's face turned red. "H-hey… that's not fair. I'm your sister after all. Save that kind of talk for your girlfriend."
Kristy snorted under her breath, and I ended up getting a jealous look from Mackenzie and an eye roll from Dawn that seemed to suggest this was expected from a brother like me. I decided to keep my mouth on the subject.
"Have any of you girls been in my room?" Mom suddenly asked a few moments later.
I tensed, but all the girls said no.
"Why?" Mackenzie asked.
"Nothing… just… I thought I had some money put away, but it's gone. You girls wouldn't have known where I stashed it anyway. I probably just miscounted." Mom laughed it off.
"I had a 20 I noticed was missing from my room too," Bethany added.
"Strange. I was here all day." I said, trying to look casual.
The girls all looked at me, but there wasn't an ounce of suspicion on their faces. Did Dad pocket money he found while he was here? I didn't want to believe it. It was just a coincidence. Mom miscounted her money and Bethany was young and prone to misplacing money anyway. It'd show up in a few weeks. That's what I told myself.
I remained silent for the rest of the dinner, but my mind was still working. I tried not to dwell on dad too much, but I was worried about Kelsey and the pills I had found. After dinner, everyone went off to do their own thing. As for me, I wanted to talk to someone about the pills.
If I talked to my mom about them, she'd go nuts. She'd either blame me before I could explain myself or jump down my sister's throat. Mackenzie would march straight into Kelsey's room, making a scene. Kristy would probably take the news as a means of teasing Kelsey and blackmailing her. I wasn't sure if Bethany would even grasp the ramifications of it. That left Dawn as the only one who knew how to keep a secret and was mature enough to take it seriously.
I knocked on her door, not hiding my presence this time. Dawn opened up a few moments later. She was wearing a low-cut shirt that exposed a lot of cleavage. It was something a girl like Dawn would never wear in my old world.
"Games?" I asked.
"Ah… sure…" her cheeks blushed, but she turned and let me into her room.
There was a past where Dawn would have said no and closed the door in my face, even in this world. This time, she just flopped on her bed and grabbed her controller. I had to go looking for another controller in her bin next to her television. When I found one, I hit start and joined in with her. It was a coop shooter, so I was familiar enough with the controls, even if all of the NPCs were women, and the only male character I could select was shirtless and wearing torn jeans that exposed parts of his butt. I decided to pick a decently clothed female character instead.
"How are you doing?" I asked, not wanting to just immediately jump into my problems.
She glanced over at me and raised an eyebrow. "I'm doing fine. Did you need something?"
I grimaced. Leave it to my older sister to dive right to the point rather than to mince words.
"Your… um… SATs… how are they going? You're studying for those, right?"
She should be taking in college entrance exams soon, so I decided to jump on that rather than bringing up the pills.
"Ah… right… I'm supposed to take those next month, huh?"
I blinked. "You're not?"
"Mom has been pushing me to go to college, but it's not really what I want to do."
"You want to do photography, right?"
"Yeah. Rather than spending all that money on college, I'd rather get a camera and then just go out and see the world, you know?"
"There are art colleges."
Her expression twisted. "That's what mom told me too. I had even started to follow that path. Then… well… we happened."
I blinked. "Me?"
She sighed. "After you encouraged me with my… ahem… photography, I realized that it was my passion to just go out and create scenes. I'd rather gain experience in the field than in a classroom. Do you understand?"
"You got that from wanting to film me naked?"
Her face turned red. "When you put it that way, naughty brother! No, it was seeing you go out and do what you wanted to do. You didn't care what other people thought, and you were willing to do what made you happy. I realized that the upshort website was just an outlet I was using, a means of me taking what I wanted and making it a dirty little secret until I bucked up and got a real job."
"Dawn…" I reached out and touched her shoulder.
She smiled back at me. "I wouldn't have figured things out if it wasn't for you. I probably would have gone to college for some liberal arts degree and ended up miserable. I'm still going to finish high school, but then I'm going to take what I made from my website and then start doing it."
She reached out and pulled my forehead toward her lips, giving me a peck on the head.
"That's all?" I asked with a smirk.
She chuckled. "Don't you have Mackenzie to take care of your dirty needs now?"
"Ah!" I let out a cry, and under her knowing grin, it was my turn to blush. "You know about us?"
"Mackenzie has always been into you. It's pretty obvious to me, but then again, I'm a pervert. It takes a pervert to be able to recognize taboo things. Mom and our other sisters are way too normal to ever suspect you're having an incestuous relationship with your sister," she explained, and then her grin grew larger. "Of course, there is you and London as well."
"You know about London?"
She blinked. "So, you've even seduced big sis? My brother truly is an irredeemable siscon."
I was red at that point. "Don't even act all superior. We've done stuff too."
"True…" She nodded thoughtfully. "But, as I said, I'm a pervert. We perverts are well versed in the world of casual sex. I even get off thinking about you being defiled by other women. There is no hope for me, dear brother."
"Oh, shut up!" I laughed pushing her over and then jumping on top of her. "Aren't you the one who got squeamish when I was going to record a scene with Abigail?"
"That's because I was worried about my brother's purity." She giggled. "Now, I know you're irredeemable, so it's okay."
"Oh, is that what it is?" I responded with an eye roll.
"Plus… how could I share you before I tasted you myself." Her eyes turned mischievous.
"Dawn…"
My lips lowered and kissed hers gently. She wrapped her arms around me. Then, there was a pounding on the door. I nearly jumped off of Dawn.
"What are you guys doing in there?" Mackenzie's voice demanded angrily.
"Busted…" Dawn chuckled. "Your girlfriend is knocking."
"Stop, you…" I blushed… "Sorry about…"
"Don't…" She raised her hand. "I'll just shlick one out. You go take care of her."
"You're an amazing sister." I gave a peck on the lips and then ran to the door, unlocking and opening it.
Mackenzie immediately peaked in suspiciously, but Dawn was just lying on the bed with a controller in her hand, showing nothing suspicious.
"What's up, Kenzie?" Dawn grinned.
Mackenzie put on an ugly face. "Shouldn't you be studying and not playing games?"
Dawn scratched her crotch while yawning. "I'll do that in a bit."
Mackenzie sniffed and turned away. "Come on, Noah, I need something from you."
As she walked away, I glanced back in Dawn's room one last time. She mouthed the words, "Yeah, she does" and then made a V with her fingers and stuck her tongue through it, flicking it up and down."
I chuckled before winking at her and then followed Mackenzie. Before she got to her room, I grabbed her ass and then threw my arms around her. Dawn was right about how to deal with Mackenzie. She would lecture, bully, and complain all night if you let her, but the second I started kissing her she grew demure as a kitten.
It was only after we were done that I remembered I had forgotten to ask Dawn about the pills.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 55 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Friday passed by rather quickly at school. I had so much homework from all of my missed days that I'd really be busy that weekend. Fortunately, I'd be on a trip with my genius sister London, who could help me through all of that homework. On top of that, we'd be at a cabin where I could get some peace and quiet compared to the crowded household from which we usually lived. At least, that was the story I was going with for my mother.
In reality, London was taking me on this trip because she hoped to find some alone time for us. As I understood it, it was just me, her, her boyfriend, and then one other couple who I hadn't met. I suppose it was technically a double date, with me along as a fifth wheel. Then again, since London had her eyes on me, it was more like her boyfriend was the fifth wheel. This was going to be an interesting weekend, that was for sure.
When I got home, I started packing for the trip. I even found myself going through the bag of stuff Abigail had gotten me, but in the end, I shoved it back under the bed. I was not going to wear costumes to excite a girl. I might make a girl wear something to excite me, but that was another thing entirely. I'd have to find a time when I could go out and pick up something skimpy. I wondered if I should make Dawn or Mackenzie wear it. Dawn could be the model for once, although she probably would never do it.
When I finished putting everything that I thought I'd need in my bag, my sisters were just arriving home with my mother. Of course, I had put something on the stove for them. At this point, it had become almost second nature to cook something as soon as I got home. I usually just left it on the stove on warm and they came and took a bowl as they got home. As I walked out into the kitchen, I heard a honk from the front of the house.
"Are you going to be okay, sweetie?" Mom asked.
"Yeah, I mean, I'll be with London, right?"
Dawn gave me a look as she was passing by, but I decided to ignore it. Mom only smiled and nodded, not reading into my words at all.
"Well, be safe, and come home soon," she said, then turned away and grabbed a beer from the fridge.
As I left the house, Mackenzie watched from the door. She had her arms crossed and a slightly jealous expression on her face. It was clear she didn't want me to go. I gave her some extra attention the night before though, so she couldn't complain too much. I went up to London's car and found that Dan was sitting in the passenger front seat. Thus, I was relegated to the back. I tossed my bag in the trunk and then got in.
Dan had an extremely fake smile on his face. "Oh! Hey boy! It's been a while. We're going to have so much fun on this trip!"
His voice was practically dripping with malice, but London seemed to be deaf to that sort of thing.
"We definitely will." I smiled back at him.
At this point, I had already played with London, and I also knew that Dan was an asshole cheater. Technically, so was London since she was trying to sleep with me, but when it came to sides, I would take my sisters' any day. Besides, he's the one who started it by cheating on her. In my mind, London deserved so much better. She not only worked full time and paid for his sorry ass, but he was a cheating prick as well. Anyway, I forced myself to smile and make small talk with him. Eventually, I asked about the other couple.
"We'll meet them at the cabin," London said. "The cabin is being loaned to us, so we have to leave it in as good of a condition as we found it."
"How big is it?" Dan asked.
"Huh?"
"The size?"
"Ah… it has three rooms, I think?"
"Three rooms? That won't do at all!"
"Huh? Why not?" London blinked. "One for us, one for the other couple, and then brother can take the third."
Dan rolled his eyes exaggeratedly and irritatingly. "Because… I need a room all to myself, remember?"
"What? Why?"
"For my yoga? O.M.G. How do you not remember?"
"We share a room now though?"
"Yeah, but I still have the guest room to do my Yoga in. I just started it last week, it's really important to me."
"I don't get it. Can't you just do it in our room? I can get out…"
"You just don't get it. Do you want me to get fat? I need another room. It's important."
"It's okay," I piped in. "I can just sleep on the couch."
"No, I will take the couch. You can have my bed."
"Wouldn't that put me next to Dan?" I responded, just stopping myself from making a disgusted face.
"Yeah!" Dan piped in, his fake expression returning. "This could be like a guy thing we could do!"
"Oh… yay…" I gave out as much fake enthusiasm as I could muster.
London nodded and smiled, while Dan shot me a smug look like he had won something. Somehow, London seemed to miss all of that. It was incredibly infuriating. Were all girls this obtuse?
I settled down after that. The car ride ended up being a couple of hours. I did eventually pull out some of my homework and try to get through it. There was a lot of missed work thanks to my spotty record. I did my best. There were some things I just couldn't do without having the internet. I didn't have a good grasp of this world's history. Just about every famous male was replaced with a female.
It also was rarely a gender-bent version of the man, like Georgia Washington. No, that would make things easy. Instead, every name was completely different, from our country's founding mothers to even the dates. True, most of the dates were close, but they were always off by a month or a year. It was just enough that I had no grasp on it.
As I did what homework I could, I found myself getting sleepy and finally drifting off. My dreams were filled with all kinds of strange things. I dreamed about my sisters, except that they looked like they acted. I guess that would make them my brothers then. They were all pulling out their dicks and trying to compare. Then, I realized I was a girl and had become the sister! Just as it was looking like things were going to end in a bukkake, I woke up with a start.
"We're here." London had a hand on my shoulder.
We appeared to be parked in front of a beautiful lake and a log cabin. There was a dock with a boat on it that was bobbing up and down and gently rising off the water. It was evening now, and the lake was starting to give off waves of yellow and orange that looked particularly beautiful.
"A little drool." London touched the side of her mouth awkwardly.
I stared at her, and then wiped my mouth, blushing. She chuckled, squeezing my shoulder affectionately before pulling away. With a yawn, I got up and out of the car. I felt a bit sore from sleeping slumped over in my seat, but I worked out the kinks quickly.
"Is this your little brother? Isn't he a cutie!" I heard a girl say.
I looked down from where I was stretching. I realized how I was stretching my shirt had lifted, exposing my stomach, which was now being looked at lewdly by a cute girl. The expression on her face was one that didn't belong to a girl as cute as her.
She was wearing a sporty top and bottom, and her brunette hair was done up in pigtails. She looked younger than London, but that could have been because of how she dressed. As soon as she noticed me checking her out, a perverted grin spread across her lips.
"Jasmine, don't be a creep!" A guy came up behind her and punched her shoulder.
"What, hun?" She turned to the man, looking completely innocent.
"Ah! Jasmine! You came!"
"Hey, beer, fishing? How could I not come? Oh, by the way, this is my man, Jake." She grabbed Jake's ass as a means of pulling him to her arms. "He's my little hot piece of ass."
"D-don't be a pig!" Jake resisted, pushing at her while looking away with disgust.
"Hey, sweetie, don't act like you don't like it." She leaned over and then licked his neck. "Go get the bags."
She finally let go of him and smacked his ass as he turned away. His face was completely red, and he looked uncertain.
"I can see you're still a guy's lady." London laughed.
"Ah… it's fine. He acts uptight, but he'll pull his dick out if I ask him right." Jasmine laughed with her hands on her hips. "But look at you, you're still dating that Dan boy, right?"
"Yeah." London nodded.
"Eh… he's alright, but why date him when you got such a sexy little brother?" Jasmine turned to me.
The friendly expression on London's face dropped and she grabbed Jasmine's arm. "My brother is off-limits."
Jasmine looked back in surprise, but a second later she shrugged. "Yeah… whatever. I got it. No brother."
She still gave me a look and winked before wrapping her arm around London. "So, we haven't spoken much since Med School. How have you been?"
"You mean since you flunked out of Med School."
"Sis… that digs deep! You know a bitch like me always lands on her feet. I'm doing alright for myself. I'm in trading. You should consider investing…"
"I bet…"
The two took off into the cabin. Dan had been the first one in and hadn't come out since. No one else had grabbed their bags. I guess that meant that I had to get them. I opened the trunk and pulled out my bags. After a moment, I decided to grab all of them, as I was sure the snippy Dan would be displeased if I left them out here. As I was walking into the cabin, the other guy carrying the luggage for Jasmine came up to me.
"She's a bitch, right?" the guy named Jake said.
"O-oh… yeah?" I blinked, not expecting this stranger to say something like that to me.
"I'm not interested in her. I mostly came because of Dan."
"Dan?" I glanced over at him in confusion. "You're friends with Dan?"
"He's had his eyes set on Jasmine for a while. Says she has a tight pussy he's aching to fuck."
My eyes widened. "R-really?"
"Your London's brother, right? Well, if you care about your sister, this would be the chance to get her to catch Dan cheating."
I narrowed my eyes. "Why would you tell me this? Isn't Dan your friend?"
Jake shrugged. "Because that whore slept with my girlfriend a year ago. He thinks I don't know, but I'm looking for a chance to get back at him. If I do something and ruin their relationship, he'll blame me. If you do it, it'll just be sweet vengeance. You understand… it's a guy thing."
With those words, he turned and carried the bags the rest of the way in. I could only stare in shock. Even while mentally swapping genders in my head, this was hard to wrap my head around. Were women that catty in my old world? It felt like something that belonged on a reality television show. Of course, there was another option, that this was all a trap and Dan was trying to in some way destroy my credibility with London.
It looked like this weekend was about to get a lot more complicated.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 56 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"You girls are leaving already?" Dan asked, his hands on his hips.
He had a very unhappy expression on his face, and it was clear he wasn't pleased. Jasmine and London had already put together a bunch of fishing stuff, and they were halfway to the door when he caught them.
"It's evening time. The sun is just setting. Great time to catch a few." Jasmine smirked.
"London, we haven't even unpacked yet. I'm all sweaty and I need to relax!" Dan responded in an insolent voice, aiming his anger at London rather than Jasmine, even though Jasmine spoke.
I supposed he was doing that on purpose. He wanted to sleep with Jasmine after all, so he couldn't spend the weekend snapping at her and making her feel uninterested. In fact, if he instigated a fight with London, he could justify banging Jasmine even better.
"I figured you guys would handle it," London said, almost too innocently.
As her brother, I definitely wouldn't let her get away with that bullshit. "I'm with Dan on this. How could you two just take off without saying anything!"
"Ah! Even brother!" London looked at me with a pathetic expression.
Dan grinned, apparently liking that I took his side. It made me want to throw up.
"Yeah! I want to go too! You weren't going to invite me?" I growled, causing everyone to blink in surprise.
Dan's grin dropped as he realized I was trying to take off as well and avoid responsibility. However, Jasmine broke out in laughter.
"Damn, London, I like your brother."
"You really want to come with us? Well, it's not like we mind," London explained.
Dan crossed his arms angrily. "I don't care who wants to go… there better be at least one woman who stays behind to bring all our stuff in and start the furnace."
London and Jasmine glanced at each other, and then Jasmine tossed up her arms. "Fine! I'll stay! Catch a fish for me, London."
"Huh? You're going to stay?" she asked.
"Yeah, didn't you want some time to bond with your little brother. That's why you brought him, right? Besides, I know you wouldn't let me take your little brother out on a boat alone." She grinned evilly, causing London to flush angrily.
"Absolutely not!"
"Then, it's settled! Have fun you two!" She waved her hand.
Dan had his arms crossed, but not only did he not complain about Jasmine staying behind, but it was quite obvious he was pleased with this turn out. Was Dan already going to make a move on her? It was the first night! Did he have no shame? Well, we were only staying two nights, and would head back on Sunday, so I guess this was his chance. Although I could see this from a mile away, London was naturally oblivious to her boyfriend's true intentions. Then again, if Jake hadn't tipped me off on his plans, would I have noticed?
Either way, that's how I ended up heading out to the dock with London alone. The implications of what that meant didn't sink in until London shot me a hungry look. While Dan was planning on having an affair with Jasmine, it looked like London only had her eyes on playing with me.
Out on the boat, we could find any number of hidden places to play while we were supposed to be fishing. However, with Jake around, just how bold would Dan be toward making a move on her. Jake hadn't said a thing as we set up this arrangement.
Thus, we ended up boarding the boat. It was a small boat with a motor engine. The boat had enough room for four people if they got close. Any way you looked at it, one of us would always have to stay off the boat. I had a feeling that neither of the guys were interested in fishing through. I almost wondered why they came. Then again, it would be weird if I came alone with my sister and her friend.
As we got on the motorboat with all the fishing gear and then turned on the engine, I glanced back to the cabin on the shore. I realized I had a bit of a decision to make. I could either spend some time with London, which was what I had more or less come out this weekend to do, or I could fake some kind of illness, have her take me back early, and possibly catch the pair of them fornicating. Then, I could finally cause London to break it off with Dan. Of course, if I timed things wrong, then we could arrive before or after. The big thing came down to Jake. Was he sticking around the cabin?
"You okay, Noah?" London asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.
I realized, we had already made it a fair distance from the cabin and were now floating in the middle of the lake. Without binoculars, there would be no way to tell what we were doing on the boat. There were a few other cabins as well, but they were just as far. As I was surveying our location, London slowly moved forward. Her hand reached out and touched my knee.
"Ah… let's go fishing," I said.
"You want to fish?" London blushed. "I kind of thought, you wanted to come out here to do other things?"
"With Jasmine here?" I responded incredulously.
When I had asked to go with them, Jasmine had still been planning on going, so there was no way I had been planning for other things already. Plus, this was the first second we had ended up together. As someone who was often the pursuer, I never realized how annoying it was when the other party didn't even try to be romantic. Usually, it took an hour or two to get a girl going. I mean, I didn't know that firsthand, but I had read about it. In this world, every girl was down to fuck at any moment. Even after being here for weeks, I still hadn't gotten used to it.
"Ah… well… Jasmine isn't here, Brother." She bit her lip, and then her hand moved to my thigh. "How about we get comfortable?"
"We're on a boat?" I responded helplessly. "How do we get comfortable?"
I wasn't trying to put her off. Really. I didn't mind London hitting on me, and I did want to have sex, but she was being kind of ridiculous. We had come out here to fish, and we had just gotten here. We could relax a bit, chat, and see what happened. Yet, London was coming on to me aggressively. I found it surprising to realize it, but it was kind of killing the mood.
London took my question literally, and a second later, she snapped her fingers. "I got it!"
She leaned back and then went into one of her packs. I realized that she was pulling out a cooler, and then she brought out two glass bottles and handed me one.
"You're giving me a beer?"
I know, I had gotten drunk right in front of my father only a few nights ago. However, I had snuck in since I wasn't an appropriate age. London, on the other hand, was supposed to be my put together, responsible sister. She had finished college and even made it into med school. I was just surprised that she'd suddenly hand me a beer.
"You're old enough. It's fine. It will… make you more comfortable." She smiled and then popped open her bottle on the side of the boat.
Looking at the beer in my hand, my stomach rumbled unpleasantly. I had no problem taking what was offered, but after being hungover, vomiting, and that horrific headache, I didn't want to drink again so soon. Just thinking about it made me nauseous. I politely put the bottle down unopened. London took a few more drinks of the alcohol while keeping an eye on me. I wanted to start fishing a bit, but all of the supplies were on the other side of London, and I'd have to lean toward her to grab anything.
After a few minutes of silence, London suddenly leaned forward and kissed me. I rolled my eyes but then decided to just go for it. Maybe we could fish afterward. A little kissing never hurt anyone, and being a teenage boy, I'd get horny pretty quickly. Our tongues explored each other's mouths, but then London started to grow more aggressive.
Her tongue started taking my mouth roughly, and before I could pull away or say anything, she leaned forward, pushing my head back until I rolled right off my seat and fell between them. My back hit the metal seat and it was somewhat hard. I let out a cry of pain, but it was muffled and only sounded in London's mouth. Somehow, this seemed to excite her. I suddenly found my sister jumping on top of me.
Although she was several years older than me, I wasn't that much smaller than her. I felt uncomfortable all of a sudden, so I pushed her away and kicked her off me. She only fell back when I used enough force that she had to.
She sat back down with a thud, gasping for breath, and staring at me with confusion. "What is it? Aren't we going to do this?"
Her eyes still held an intense desire to fuck me. I realized that there was no talking to her. If I told her no, she'd just start acting pissy. Why did I even want to tell her no? It was just, I wasn't in the mood. Was that a thing?
"J-just take me back to the shore," I said, realizing that we weren't going to just fish and bond.
There was only one kind of bonding my sister wanted to do, and that was the kind that joined our genitals.
"Noah… don't be like that."
"I'm just… feeling a little sick. We can do it tomorrow, okay?"
She reached out to touch my head. "Are you sure? Do I need to take you home?"
"No…" I tried to force a smile on my face, even though it felt fake. "I think I'm just sea-sick."
London slowly nodded, looking down at the boat rocking back and forth. She seemed to buy that and turned the boat on. I let out a long, hard breath. London and I had done things numerous times now. I didn't get why I didn't just go for it right then. I was honestly as confused as she was.
There was just something about the way she came at me. It was like… I was just a dick for her to pleasure herself.
"Do you… see me as a brother?" I asked.
"Huh?" The engine was roaring, and she had her head near it as she was controlling it, so she didn't hear my question.
"N-nothing." I sat up and then sighed.
I began to realize what was bothering me about London. She was perfectly willing to do sexual stuff with me, but none of it felt like it was done from a point of love. It felt like she was doing it for pure sexual gratification. If I was someone else, another guy, I didn't think she would even care. I was just the closest guy she knew who was willing. She didn't want to hang out with me, not really. She didn't like me; she just liked the feel of having an affair.
No, it was more than that. I felt like I was changing too. After having sex freely with whomever I wanted for so long, I was realizing that just sex wasn't as satisfying anymore. I slowly came to a horrifying realization. I no longer wanted to have sex with London!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 57 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
As we approached the dock, I could see a person sitting out on it. Jake was sitting there with a book in his hand. I grimaced as I saw it. He truly did leave the house so that Dan and Jasmine could go at it like dogs. I had hoped that he'd stick around the house, but he left shortly after, giving them a prime time to cheat.
Although I wanted to expose Dan for the cheater he was, at that moment, my heart was a little turbulent. I didn't know why I had rejected London and lost all interest in sex and was still trying to figure it out in my mind. However, we were back now, and if Dan was in the house having sex with Jasmine, then London was bound to walk in on it. I considered acting like a spoiled brother type and demanding that she take me out somewhere for ice cream or something, but that would mean we'd have to remain together awkwardly for a few more hours, and I needed to think some things through.
Jake didn't look up or glance at us at all as we parked the boat and tied it up on the dock. London had a complicated expression on her face, and she kept throwing me hurt looks like I had done something wrong. I deliberately avoided looking at her. We got on the dock and London glanced over at Jake.
"Hey, are Jasmine and Dan inside?" she asked.
It seemed like a stupid question to me. Did she seriously believe that they wouldn't be? Jake's answer was just as pointless. He just gave a shrug, still looking at his book. London looked up at me and then smiled.
"Hey, do you want to go get some ice cream? My treat."
I froze at her words. They sounded exactly like my own thoughts a few moments before. However, when I had been thinking about going to get ice cream, I had been trying to delay the return home so that London didn't catch them cheating. My brow started to furrow as I looked at London incredulously. Did she not want to go into the cabin? Was she trying to make another chance to bang me? Or…
"Do you know?" I asked, my voice rising slightly as the dots started to click together.
I had the feeling that Jake had also perked up his ears. Although his eyes were glued to the book, he was listening to our conversation, likely to gossip about it when the weekend was over.
"Huh? I know you didn't like… um… the fishing…" London's eyes flickered back to Jake. "I just thought you might want to go out and do something together."
I thought about it quickly, and then slowly shook my head. "You don't want to go back to the cabin."
London raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about?"
"Denial?" I asked. "You do know Dan's cheating on you, right?"
Those words were enough that Jake had turned to look at us. As for London, her mouth had fallen to the point I thought flies would choke her. I was convinced I was right though. She was in denial of Dan. She wanted to convince herself that everything was fine with him. Ultimately, that's why she was pushing herself into an affair with me. Maybe she wanted to get back at him. Maybe she wanted him to find out and for him to leave her. Either way, deep down, she knew what was going on in there.
"Is that what this is about?" London looked at me and shook her head. "You're jealous."
"Jealous? Why would I be jealous? Dan is cheating on you!"
"Noah, I know you don't like Dan, but this is getting ridiculous." Her expression turned angry. "You shouldn't slander other men just because you don't like them."
"London, remember a week or so ago when you brought me over to your house and had to go to work? He had a girl over!"
London rolled her eyes. "I know, he told me."
"H-he did?"
"Yeah, she was his pilates instructor from the gym."
"Oh my god, how dense do you have to be!" I put my face in my hands and took a breath, feeling like I wanted to scream. "Look, Dan is cheating on you right now!"
"Noah… enough. This isn't appropriate. Jasmine's a little… but she wouldn't do that to me."
"Come on, you know she is, right, Jake?" I turned to get back up from him.
He's the one who encouraged me to catch Dan, so he should back me up. Even just a small amount of support would go a long way. However, when we both looked at Jake, he only gave a noncommittal shrug, like he had no clue what I was talking about. Feeling a bit angry and frustrated, I grabbed London's hand.
"Fine… we can just go and see."
London rolled her eyes, but she let me drag her anyway. I pulled her to the cabin and shoved right in. The cabin seemed to be empty. The bags that had been brought in had been left right at the door instead of brought to our rooms. Jake had stood up and followed us from the pier, but he was staying back a few steps and letting us take the lead.
"See… nothing…" London said.
"Shh!" I hissed at her and then listened closely.
"Mmm… Mmm…" I grabbed London's hand tightly. "Over here!"
"You're being ridiculous…" she started.
"Will you shut it!" I snapped, moving closer towards the hallways.
As we approached Jasmine's door, I could hear a slight moaning sound. There was also a wet squishing noise. I breathed out a sigh of relief and then hardened myself. They were doing things. I realized the shower was also running, which maybe they thought would muffle the sound, but they failed. As we reached the door, the noise was just loud enough that now London could hear it too. Her face turned serious.
"See? I told you!" I hit her breast.
"I…" She lowered her eyes, her expression complicated.
We had to see it through. The way London was acting, unless she saw everything, she wouldn't be able to accept what Dan did. With a breath, I reached for the knob.
"W-wait…" London reached out her hand to stop me, but after a second, she dropped it, looking away shamefully.
I turned the knob and opened the door, "Ah haaa-haaa?"
My moment changed from victory to surprise, as I walked in on Jasmine. She was naked in the bed, using a vibrator on herself. My eyes widened at the sight.
"Jesus! Fuck!" Jasmine cried out, trying to grab a blanket to throw over herself.
"Nice," Jake said, looking over our shoulders.
"What the hell? Where is Dan?" I asked.
"Huh? Dan is in the shower? He said he felt dirty after the drive?" she said, still trying to cover herself as the vibrator popped wetly out of her crotch in a very erotic manner.
London's hand suddenly went around my eyes. "We're very sorry about this."
"I'm not." Jake grinned.
Jasmine shot Jake a look. "Hey, I wouldn't be doing this if you hadn't said you weren't in the mood and didn't want to fuck with your friend nearby."
"What's going on?" A voice came from a little down the hallway and we all looked to see Dan standing there.
His hair was wet, and he had a towel covering his chest while he dried it. He was looking at the group of us with a completely innocent look on his face. I felt extremely confused. I had been certain they were having an affair. However, I walked into the cabin to find him honestly taking a shower and Jasmine satisfying herself in her room while her boyfriend read out on the dock. That's when it hit me, I shot a look back, just in time to see Jake wink at Dan.
This… was all a setup! Jake wasn't trying to get me to out Dan. Jake was trying to help Dan embarrass me!
"I'm sorry about all of this," London said sternly, grabbing Jasmine's door and shutting it in my face. "Noah got it in his head you were cheating on me."
"Ah!" Dan put his hand up to his chest. "R-really?"
"I-it's fine." London forced a laugh. "He probably is just a bit overprotective and has an active imagination. I never doubted you, sweetie…. Ah! Sweetie?"
As she was talking, Dan broke into tears. He started trying to fan them away while sounding like he was hyperventilating. London pulled away, shaking off my hand gripping her and immediately going over to Dan.
"Honey, what's wrong?"
"It's just… I was hoping that this weekend would be a time where I and your little brother could connect. I was hoping that we could be best friends, you know. And it… it… hurts knowing that he sees me as… as… as a cheater!"
"He doesn't think that." London stroked Dan's head. "Right Noah, you don't think that!"
I had my arms crossed, and I was glowering at this point. What. The. Fuck. I couldn't believe that Dan pulled something like this. I really couldn't believe that London was falling for it. Seeing me with a dark expression on my face, Dan suddenly cried harder, but his sobs sounded so fake, that no one could believe it was genuine.
"It's okay… I'll tell you what. I'll go out and get ice cream. Would you like ice cream?"
Is London's go-to answer for any upset boy ice cream?
"I… hic…. I … guess…" Dan made a show of wiping his snot covered face.
I wanted to punch the bastard. London straightened herself, and then kissed Dan. Dan enthusiastically kissed London back, and she had pulled away to keep Dan from jumping on her right there. She then turned around. As she passed me, she stopped.
"Noah… you need to think about apologizing to Dan. When I get back, if you want any ice cream, you should say you're sorry."
With that, London walked past me. It was my turn to catch flies in my mouth. For a woman smart enough to get a medical license, she sure was an idiot sometimes. As soon as she turned the corner, the tears on Dan's face ended, and an insolent sneer appeared on his face. I had seen shows with mean girls in them, but this had to be the first time I had ever seen it up close. On a guy's face, it only made me feel a bit nauseous.
However, I also had no doubt the pair had set me up. Jake walked past me, and then lifted his hand. The other guy high-fived him before the pair turned to me.
"Oh, don't look so glum. We've been doing this way longer than you." Jake grinned.
"Why?" I asked although I was pretty sure I knew the answer.
"London won't trust you anymore. Next time you feel like outing me, who do you think she'll believe, me or you?" Dan said, and then let out a chuckle.
It was a really simple ruse. I was really stupid to fall for it. Jake told me Dan was going to cheat. I try to catch them, but it turns out he was being legit. I look like a paranoid fool and a siscon, and the next time Dan does cheat, even if I told London, she wouldn't follow me.
I had been building a relationship with London since I had come to this topsy-turvy world, and in a single night, I had seemingly managed to destroy it.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 58 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
After Dan put on his tear works, London had taken his side completely. There was absolutely no way we'd be sharing a bed tonight. Thankfully, Dan was too upset to sleep in the same room with me, all while making it look like I was the unreasonable one. London had given me a look several times that night that seemed to say that I had messed up. It was filled with a bit of worry, but also some uncomfortableness.
After I took a shower and cleaned up, while I was heading back to my room, London appeared at my door, looking awkward.
"What do you want?" I asked.
"I've been thinking about things a bit," London said. "And I think… maybe, I have been spoiling you too much lately. Maybe, we should just leave things as they are."
"Spoiling me? I fuck you and you're spoiling me?"
London's face flushed. "I'm sorry, I thought we could have a mature conversation about this, but now I'm remembering you're just a child. This weekend was a mistake."
I wasn't really hurt by her words. I was too furious to be hurt. London called me immature, but wasn't she the one who was being a child? She didn't want to accept that her boyfriend might be cheating on her. I had thought if I told her, she'd believe me, but her delusions were so thick she'd rather throw her brother under the bus rather than admit that I was right. How was that maturity?
My mistake had been thinking that our relationship and closeness were enough that she'd believe me over her lying boyfriend. I had ended up being wrong. Now, I was fuming on the inside. It was to the point where my eyes grew watery. London, of course, thought I was crying from sadness.
"Hey… you'll still be my brother. It's just… we need to have a more normal relationship from now on, okay?"
"Yeah… okay," I responded darkly. "I'm tired, so I'm going to go."
Without waiting for her response, I opened the door and then slid into my room. Of course, my mind was reeling as I angrily thought about everything. I was angry at London. I was angry at Jake and Dan. Most of all, I was angry at myself for having walked into it. I should have just played with London on the boat, and then forgotten this whole thing. Then again, if I had done that, nothing would change.
I lay down in the bed for a time, but my mind wasn't satisfied just leaving things as they were. Although my issues with London were rather complicated and I didn't know how to proceed, my feelings on Dan and his friend Jake were crystal clear. Those two were complete assholes, and even if he wasn't a cheater who was using my sister, I would want them both to pay for what they did. As I thought about this, I grew more and more antsy.
After a bit, I stood up and then opened the door, leaving my bedroom. I listened around for where everyone was. I could hear a loud television playing in the bedroom next to mine, which was where Dan was. I instantly realized why Dan had been so particular about wanting the room. It had nothing to do with Yoga, or even cheating. Dan wanted the television. There were two televisions in this cabin, one in the main room, and one in this guest room. The guest room only had a full single bed, not a Queen, so London and Dan would have ended up in the room without the television. I could only shake my head scornfully as I realized the truth.
I peered into the living area where I could see London lying on the couch. The lights were out, and her form didn't appear to be moving. I still kept extremely quiet, making sure she didn't look back as I snuck into the hallway. I slowly snuck down the hallway, where there was a lit room with the door cracked open. This was Jasmine and Jake's room, where I had found Jasmine masturbating earlier.
I could hear the shower running. I peeked into the room carefully, making sure I didn't make a peep or was noticeable. I immediately shivered as I looked at Jake lying in what I supposed was the equivalent of lingerie for men. It was some tight underwear which showed his bulge, and a see-through top. I almost gagged, turning away before I was scarred for life. However, I had the answer I was looking for.
By the way Jake was waiting, I guessed that Jasmine went to the bathroom to clean up before they had sex. Jake was now waiting patiently for her to finish. A wicked smile formed on my face. Jasmine was a pretty girl after all. What way could I get back at Jake more than fucking his girl? More than that, I still remembered London's insistence that Jasmine wouldn't touch her guy. In this world, all girls were sluts. Jasmine may not have touched London's guy, but who was to say she wouldn't touch London's brother.
The one thing about the bathroom in this cabin was that it didn't have a lock on it. That only made all of it work to my advantage. With a small grin, I opened the door and slipped in as quietly as possible. The room was filled with hot steam. Jasmine liked her showers hot. The glass screen door closing the bathtub from the rest of the bathroom was completely fogged. All I could see was the dark outline of a shapely woman who appeared to be washing her body.
With a slight grin, I started to take off my clothing. What guy didn't dream of pouncing on a girl when she was in the shower? Since the roles of this world were reversed, perhaps a better question would be what girl wouldn't dream of having a guy pounce on her in the shower? Especially, if that guy happened to be the little brother of your friend. If Jasmine was the dudebro of this world that I thought she might be, then it stood to reason that she would quickly succumb to any man who came onto her. I didn't see what either Jake or Dan saw in this girl.
Then again, did Dan want her, or was this something Jake had said to trick me? I had a feeling given what I knew about Dan, he'd probably go for Jasmine if she offered. She had the sportier body and shallower attitude that fit Dan better. Compared to the serious London, Jasmine was far more sensual. However, I couldn't ensure I could make the two have sex and that I could get London to catch them, but I could bang Jasmine instead, getting back at all three of them!
That was right, this was for London as well. She's the one who said that she wanted to end things. On top of that, how could she fault me for being with another woman when she was still with Dan? I wasn't so naïve to believe that Dan and she didn't at least do some stuff. So, by sleeping with Jasmine, I could stab a thorn into all three of them.
I mean, it wasn't just for revenge. Jasmine was sexy and horny, and I still couldn't get the sight of her pleasuring herself out of my head. She had some Indian in her, giving her a slightly light-brown skin and dark brunette hair. She had a sporty, fit body that I would only have dreamed of touching in my previous life. I had been too upset earlier to think about it, but now that I had committed to going all the way and could see the silhouette of her naked body, I wanted a taste. My arousal which had died on the boat when I was with London was at full force here with Jasmine.
"Who's there?" Her voice cried out as she must have noticed my shadow.
However, she looked around absently. She could see my obscure shape, but she couldn't see who I was. I slowly continued to undress, keeping my eyes on her.
"Babe? Is that you? Hehe… couldn't wait in bed?" She laughed lewdly. "You know there is no lock on this door. London and Dan could catch us at any time."
I picked up my bunch of clothing, lifted my arm, and then dropped it.
"Damn, boy, you're so fucking hot. Get your tight ass in here," Jasmine panted.
I thought about revealing myself then, but it was kind of fun playing with her, and I wanted to ensure that things went all the way. If I revealed myself now, there was still a chance she might pull away. After all, she had Jake in the other room waiting for her to finish. If I wanted her to stay and even cheat on her man, I had to give a taste.
Silently, I walked up to the shower and then opened the glass door just enough to fit my arm through. Keeping my hand low, I brought it through the door.
"Babe? What's wrong?"
I silently gestured with my hand, bringing my fingers towards me like I wanted her to come close. She looked down at my hand in confusion. I gesture again.
"Haha… you don't want to get wet?" she asked. "Well, baby, you're making me wet."
She walked over to my hand. While keeping my body hidden behind the door, I reached up between her legs. My fingers immediately found the patch of hair above her pussy. Feeling around a bit, I found her clit and started to rub it. Her entire body was wet and had a floral scent of whatever soap she was using. Her hand reached down and grabbed my wrist. For just a moment, I thought she was going to pull my hand away, however, she started to move my wrist up and down, using my hand like she might use a sex toy.
"Baby… ah… fuck… finger fuck me, baby… I need it so bad," she purred.
Jasmine was shockingly aggressive. Not only did she grab my wrist, but soon her second hand came down and started redirecting my fingers. She pushed two of my fingers inside her and started making me rub her clit with my thumb as my fingers moved in and out. As my fingers did this, she used my wrist to push my whole hand up and down, rubbing her whole pussy.
Unable to help myself, I took a quick look through the crack. Thankfully, her eyes were closed, and she was biting her lip. She was pleasuring herself with my hand aggressively, and her hips were gyrating against it. My hand could have been any object, she was rubbing herself against it like a cat in heat. I hid behind the glass before she opened her eyes again. Without being able to see anything, I could only feel her pussy while she guided my hand and fingers.
As she worked herself, I tried to get a feel for the motions. In a way, she was teaching me how to pleasure a woman. I had been with several women already, but they were often inexperienced virgins. Those that weren't were more interested in pleasuring me than pleasuring themselves. In a way, the horny and selfish Jasmine was the perfect person to teach me what a girl likes. She was extremely honest with her pleasure, even saying "not there" or "like that, yes!"
"Fuck… yeah… right there… keep it up… almost… almost… fuck… yeah! Ahh… cumming… you're making my pussy cum," she panted, her entire body convulsing on my hand. "Baby, please, I can't take it anymore. I need your dick inside me. Get in here and fuck me!"
She pulled away quickly, and I could see her silhouette turn around and bend over in the shower. Her hair had fallen and was now hanging over her head. I afforded one more look, and her wet, light brown ass was wagging in front of me. Well, I couldn't disappoint her now, could I?
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 59 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Taking one last look at the door that didn't lock, I took a step into the bathtub and closed the door behind me. I looked down at Jasmine's smooth, round behind. She had a very nice, slim, succulent body. As I was admiring it, she became inpatient, and started to wag her butt.
"Come on, I can't stand it. I need your cock in me now," she cried.
Her head was still down. The water from the shower was raining down on her back. It came short of her buttocks, most of it running down her sides and either falling between her legs or running off her tits. Some water splashed off, putting little wet flecks of water over her ass and pussy. The water was hot and steamy, and the sight of her body was intoxicating. After already playing with her twat for a bit, I was already extremely aroused.
My hand whipped out and I pawed her ass lightly, feeling the smooth wet skin of her butt. As I looked between, I could see a pink slit amongst the darker skin. That was when I realized that she had a hand between her legs, and with two fingers, she was spreading her pussy open, nearly begging for my dick to fill her. Of course, she still thought I was her boyfriend, Jake. However, that asshole had lied and humiliated me, so this was justice.
Still, I hadn't intended for my sneakiness to get me so far. After getting her this worked up, I was going to reveal myself. I was betting on her horniness to get us the rest of the way. However, she was such a slutty idiot, she didn't even think to check if I was her man before she bent over for me. I don't know if she had ever spent any time with Jake before, but she should have really been able to tell the difference. The fact she didn't even bother to look just showed how confident and forward she was.
Feeling a bit mischievous, I raised one of my hands off her ass, and then slapped it. Her butt was very nice and round. It actually was just as nice as Mackenzie's. Hers had more of a toned muscularity to it, whereas with Kelsey, the muscle had made her butt a little smaller, Jasmine had a nice bubble butt with the firmness of an athlete. Thus, when I smacked it, it didn't jiggle much. It did make a very nice slapping sound though.
"Ahn… if you're going to do it, do it hard!" she said. "Make it hurt!"
I hadn't expected her to not just like it but demand more. I had done it because I wanted what we were doing to be a bit noisy. I thought she might have responded with just a bit of timidity, but she didn't mind it at all. So, I raised up and hit her butt even more. This time, I left a red print.
"Ah! Fuck… just shove it in. Stop teasing! I'm going to cum!"
With her vulgar begging, I couldn't wait a second longer. I grabbed my dick, and then I slid it between her legs where she was holding herself open for me. It slid in wetly, and I was surprised to feel such a heat between her legs. It was much hotter than the water falling on us. It felt really amazing. As I pushed myself into her, she reaches out and grabs the shower bar to keep herself from falling. As she does this, she clenches, tightening her pussy around my dick. It was clear she had some skill with this, as it felt amazing.
I could only look down in awe at the feel of my dick being clenched rhythmically by her snatch while I looked over her bent over form. I had completely forgotten to start thrusting into her. I didn't need to though. The woman herself had already planned to take care of that. Using the shower bar, she started to push herself back, gyrating her ass and pushing my dick in and out of her. She was doing all the work, and all I had to do was lean back and let her pleasure my cock. I could barely hear her moans and pants over the sound of the shower as she exerted herself toward pleasuring my hard dick.
Although the feeling was incredible, I knew that I'd end up cumming in a few minutes if I just let her have her way. Every time she backed up, there was a wet splashing sound, and I could see the water that ran down her buttcrack pooling between our skin before she pulled away and let the puddle of water fall to the bath tiles below. Then, when she thrust back again, more water splashed up before pooling between us again. The humid air was dizzying, and the feeling was euphoric.
However, I managed to regain my thoughts and bit my lip hard to regain my senses. Looking down at her, a cruel light flashed in my eyes.
"I must say, Jasmine, your pussy feels amazing," I spoke for the first time since I had been behind her. "I wonder how big sis will feel about this."
Her movements froze, and her gyrating hips stopped. She reached and pulled her wet hanging hair to the side and then looked up. Her eyes were wide, and her lips trembled as she glanced at me.
"N-N-Noah?" Her voice was a few octaves higher.
I wanted to burst out laughing, but I schooled my expressions instead. Rather than look like I had done it on purpose, I gave her the most innocent look I could manage as if I had assumed that she knew all along who I was.
"Ever since I saw you earlier playing with yourself, I couldn't get you out of my mind. I had to see your body for myself," I said, grinning.
Jasmine stood up, and my dick fell out of her as she spun around. She didn't try to cover herself. Rather, her eyes fell, not even meeting mine as she looked down at my dick rather than my face.
"N-Noah… what are you doing in here? If your sister catches us, she'll kill me!"
"She's just my half-sister. She can't control who I sleep with." I shook my head and spoke like this was the most obvious thing in the world. "Besides, you're hot and I wanted you."
Her cheeks blushed, and her eyes still hadn't left my dick. "You're amazing. Damn, so young and sexy. That dick is so hard and big too."
It sounded like she was trying to convince herself to keep going, even though she had some thoughts in the back of her head shouting at her to stop. It was almost comical to me, mostly because I could almost see the gears moving in her head. She thought like a guy, after all, and not just a guy, but a rather simple guy. There were people in this world who were complicated, and their actions were complicated. I never realized how complicated sex got when I could just have it whenever I seemingly wanted. Then again, there were people like this, who just wanted to feel good and didn't care about the consequences.
I tensed the muscles in my groin, causing my dick to lift and fall down, bouncing slightly in the shower. Her eyes widened as if this was the sexiest thing she had ever seen. I could almost see her drooling. I had never met this girl when the world was normal. I kind of wondered what kind of woman she was.
I had found that despite the attitudes of people changing in this world, their base disposition didn't. Kelsey was still a sporty girl in either world and while in this world she often said gross and perverted things, my original Kelsey had always been a direct and gossipy girl. London had always been a woman who worked hard for the one she loved, and fundamentally got taken advantage of, but that was the same in either world too. That probably meant that this Jasmine was probably a little horny slut in her world, but she was much better at hiding it.
"Your sister can never know about this," she said, a decision finally being made that I had no doubt she'd always make.
She already turned around and bent over. This time, she reached back with both hands, and spread her cheeks open, giving me a full few of her ass and pink slit. Seeing her being so accommodating, I couldn't help but bring out the more sadistic side of me. Grinning darkly, I grabbed my dick once again. This time, I pushed my dick up a bit higher than where she was spreading her pussy.
"H-hey! W-wait," she said as she started to feel pressure on the wrong hole.
Without waiting or replying, I grabbed her ass and then pushed my dick in. My dick immediately popped into her asshole. She let out a cry, and her hand let go of holding her cheeks open as she grabbed the handrail. I could see that hand shaking as she squeezed the handrail as hard as it would go. I had only just gotten the head of my cock into her ass, but I started pushing more and more.
I had anal with Mackenzie once by accident, but it wasn't nearly as deliberate as this time. Plus, we had been interrupted before we could even get going. It was much better to do it with this slut here who had been holding it open so willingly. Seeing her pull her cheeks and reveal that tight little hole, I just couldn't help myself.
"Ahhhn…" She cried out. "Fuck! What are you doing?"
She shot a pained look back at me as I continued pushing it in. I now had half my cock in her ass. It did feel completely different from a pussy. I had always wondered what guys liked about it. To me, it always felt kind of gross. I mean, it's an ass after all. I may like that bubbly fat that bounces up and down on my cock, but now my dick was literally up in her colon. The part that made up the asshole was tight, while the rest of it felt like a deep, warm abyss. I kind of liked the feeling. Plus, with my mushroom head of a cock and her tight asshole, it wouldn't pop out easily as it did with her pussy, so I could get some more aggressive thrusts.
"Is something wrong?" I asked innocently. "Did I do something that Jasmine doesn't like?"
I once again acted like a virgin, pretending I didn't even know I got it in the wrong hole. Any woman from my old world would have slapped a guy acting this way, but when she saw the innocent expression on my face, her own turned lewder.
"Ah… you're doing great," she said, putting on a smile even though her eyes still showed a bit of pain. "You just surprised me when you stuck it in my ass."
"Oh, no!" I raised my hand to my mouth in a completely mocking way. "I didn't mean to! I'll take it out now!"
I started to pull my cock out of her ass, but she let out a cry just as the head reached the ring of her asshole. "N-no! Wait! Keep going!"
I gasped. "In your ass? But… assholes are dirty!"
Her face grew lewder and lewder. "Wait, you've never stuck it in an ass before? Am I popping your anal cherry?"
I wanted to burst out laughing. Although it wasn't my first anal, her lewd expression, and how excited she was getting over me sticking it in her ass was comical from my perspective.
"Have you done it in the butt before?" I asked innocently.
"Y-yeah… lots of times?" she said, but I suddenly had the feeling, especially given the pain on her face, that she hadn't.
"We can stop…" I said, fighting the smirking of my lips from showing my real thoughts.
"Keep going. Guys do this for girls all the time. It's not dirty at all. Aren't we in the shower, after all? Come on, enjoy my ass!"
Somehow, I had flipped the situation around and she was now begging me to fuck her in the ass. "Well… if you insist."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 60 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Oh, shit. Your big dick is filling my ass!" She moaned as I started to fuck her in the butt.
My hands aggressively pawed at her nice round buttocks, and I started to use my hips. I didn't really have to, because the slutty Jasmine was already rocking her body, backing her ass against my dick and forward again. Even as I painfully penetrated her ass, she still felt it was her responsibility to move. It was a part of this world that definitely made me a little happy. Women should move during sex. If they're just lying there and taking it, then they shouldn't blame a man for not satisfying them!
Well, it's not like I had personal experience on this matter, but I used to read forums where guys complained about their women being dead fishes in the bedroom. In every sex fantasy, the woman's sexual appetite was sparked, and she'd become a wild stallion in bed, bucking and riding with delight. In this world where responsibilities were turned upside down, women are expected to do all the work toward achieving sexual satisfaction.
Just because we were in doggy didn't mean that changed. She had to use her whole body to ride my cock. Her hand even left the bar and was now pressed against the front tile of the tub. When she pushed back, she pushed with everything she had so that my dick plunged deep in her ass. As she worked, she was panting with exertion. Even a selfish little slut like Jasmine was willing to work hard for sexual gratification and expect nothing.
Rather than expect me to pleasure her, she was already pleasuring herself. Her free hand that wasn't propping up her body and helping her push it back against my dick was between her legs. I couldn't see what she was doing, but it was pretty clear she was fingering her twat while I took her ass. The hot steamy scene was incredible.
As I held her bubbly ass in my hands, my only responsibility was to hold on and enjoy the ride. However, I wasn't a guy of this world who liked to take on a passive role. How could I just sit back and do nothing? In fact, even though she was trying her hardest, and her ass was really riding up and down on my cock in a satisfying matter, I wasn't even sure I could come passively like this. No wonder so many women had trouble getting off when they had such a shitty attitude toward sex. Jasmine was selfishly trying to satisfy herself on my dick, well, I could be selfish too.
My hands steadily slid up from her ass to her waist. Once I had them position just above her hip bones where I could have a good grip on her lower half, they tightened. As soon as they did, I pushed just as she pushed off the wall, bringing her butt back against my cock. This time, I plunged myself deep inside her asshole.
"Ahhh, shit!" she cried out, nearly falling forward as she didn't expect me to trust so aggressively.
I didn't let up. With her hips in my hands, I pulled out again, bringing my dick nearly all the way out of her ass. Then, I shoved it back in with just as rough of a thrust. I started to repeat the motions over and over again. I wasn't just moving fast, but I was giving her the longest thrusts that I could manage. With each thrust, the entire length of my dick plunged into her cavity. I wasn't small, but unlike a pussy which eventually stopped in a womb, I felt like I was plunging into her abyss. With each thrust, I was trying to get deeper and deeper.
Wet splashes sprayed everywhere while I wildly fucked her in the ass. I went from completely docile to wild like an animal, and the sudden change had completely caught Jasmine off guard. Not only did she not think to settle things, but she became lost in the feel of being taken aggressively. Even if this world had people's roles swapped, their biology wouldn't change. The feel of being dominated and mounted by a man was still enough to drive Jasmine to bliss.
She could no longer finger herself, both hands holding on to the tiles as every thrust was given with enough violence that her head might hit the tile if she didn't stop me. As I went, fucking her with extreme force, our feet had shifted toward the front of the bath, and her tits ended up pressing against the tiles helplessly as I took her from behind. Even though she was no longer touching herself, it didn't matter. The roughness of her ass being violated was enough that her pussy was simultaneously getting smashed. Pleasurable feelings shot through her body, and she began to cum.
"Oh… fuck… fuck… fuck my ass!" she cried out. "Yes, yes… got… fuck… don't stop… fuck… keep going… You're so fucking amazing. I feel like jelly. Please keep going. Fu… fuck… I'm cumming again!"
A stream of obscenities left her mouth as I roughly pounded her. At this point, it was at a level where my balls were slapping against her pussy. Naturally, with that area sensitive from her arousal, the feeling of it being patted only added to the intense stimulations shooting through her body over and over again. If the shower wasn't already running, I would probably be seeing spurts of liquid shooting down her legs as she lost control and wet herself.
However, we were in a shower, and no matter how much she came or drooled, it all got washed down the drain. There was no mess, just the intense and nonstop pleasure. Even as her ass started to become sore, Jasmine still begged me to continue. She seemed to like it in the ass. Honestly, I wanted to finish in her pussy. This experience wouldn't feel complete unless I filled her snatch full of cum.
"I'm going to cum." I gave her a little announcement.
I planned to pull out and accidentally slide it in her pussy right at the end, filling her up with cum and then using the innocent talk to get out of it. However, as soon as I made the announcement, she turned off the shower and then spun around, falling to her knees. I was caught off guard as she gave me such a feral, hungry look. She reached out and grabbed my dick, and I realized she was going to suck it.
"It's dirty!" I cried out.
In this case, I was being genuine. Her sudden actions had caught me really off guard.
"I don't fucking care. I want to taste your cum, you fucking slut," she gasped as her body shook from orgasmic tremors.
She downed my cock like it was the tastiest popsicle on the planet. Her head didn't hesitate to bob up and down on it to the point where it was hitting the back of her throat. As her body spasmed in orgasms, I could tell that this was only exciting her more. She was tasting her ass on my dick. I had always thought those kinds of acts were gross, but at the moment, it was extremely hot.
In all honesty, in the shower where water was running continuously over her ass and my dick, it was probably as clean as my dick would ever be. Just watching her body shake as she came, and knowing I had driven her to a point where she was so turned on, she wanted to suck my cock and pleasure me no matter where it had been, that realization was enough to finally put me over the edge.
My hands grabbed her wet hair, and my balls began to swell as cum burst out of my cock. I didn't know if it was because I had held off with London earlier, or if it was because I had teased Jasmine so much before finally going all the way. It might even have been just because anal was so fucking fun. In the end, I ended up cumming a ton. It turned out to be too much for Jasmine. Her eyes widened and then she coughed as I gagged her with my semen.
"Ah, fuck… it went up my nose!" She let out a cry as cum dribbled down her wet chin and landed on her chest.
As she had spit out my cock, I wasn't even done, yet, and the next load hit her in the face. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes again, letting me unload a few more spurts on her face. She was extremely messy. Instead of swallowing it all down, she had gotten it all over. Her face and chest were a mess.
"Sorry…" I apologized, looking at her mess.
"Don't be…" she said with a slightly croaky voice from the cum going down the wrong hole. "That was so fucking hot."
As she said that, she used a finger to wipe her chin of some cum and then put it in her mouth, sucking on it like a sexy treat. Just that sight alone was enough that I was about to get hard again. However, at that moment, the glass door slid open. Before I could even react, I heard an ear-piercing scream. It was shrill enough that I felt like I'd need a hearing aid from now on. By that point, I turned to see the person screaming, and it was none other than Jake.
I had completely forgotten why I had come into the bathroom in the first place. At first, it had been to be caught fucking Jasmine. However, as I had gotten into it and began to enjoy all of Jasmine, while Jake had not come in wondering what was taking so long, I had completely forgotten and then just immersed myself in some good old fun. Now, at the very end of it, Jake showed up at just the wrong time. Thankfully, he wasn't wearing that nasty male lingerie and had a robe around his body covering it up.
"J-Jake… ah… hey…" Jasmine was still on her knees covered in my cum, and she looked up at Jake innocently.
"What the fuck are you doing?"
"Hmm? Didn't you tell me you weren't interested in Jasmine? I was just giving her what you wouldn't," I responded.
"Y-you!" Jake's eyes were wide with fury.
I guess he did plan to have fun with Jasmine. Too bad I got to her first. The bathroom door opened, and two other people forced their way into the small bathroom.
"What happ-" London was asking this until her eyes fell on the pair of us naked in the shower. "Jasmine, what the hell?"
London didn't put any anger on me. Instead, her first reaction was to glare at Jasmine.
"H-hey… yeah… things between me and your brother… sort of just happened." Jasmine laughed, scratching the back of her head casually like she wasn't on her knees and covered in cum.
Of everyone there, she seemed to be the most at ease, even though she was in the most precarious situation.
"What about us?" Jake said, tears welling in his eyes.
She looked like she didn't know what to say, so I grabbed her and dragged her up to a standing position. I immediately pulled her to me and then put my hand between her legs and started fingering her right in front of everyone.
"She's mine now. Get lost," I said.
As my fingers twiddled around Jasmine's wet twat, she closed her eyes and shuddered with pleasure. She then looked at me with a very lewd expression.
"Damn, you're so fucking good."
"Jasmine!" Jake screamed out, and then his fist flew out.
I freaked out as he tried to punch Jasmine. I realized his fist was heading for her boob. I reached out to block it and was surprised at how little force he had. Despite everything, Jake was as weak as a kitten. I ended up catching his fist. With that, I shoved it back, causing Jake to stumble back. He looked one more time at Jasmine, a hurt expression on his face. Jasmine only shrugged innocently. He broke into tears, and then shoved passed London and Dan.
At this point, London had her mouth open and was still shocked, while Dan had an ugly expression on his face. Maybe he had been interested in playing with Jasmine too, but either way, I had spoiled their weekend plans.
"Get dressed." London finally recovered, and then barked through gritted teeth. "We're going to talk about this."
She looked extremely pissed.
"W-wait…" Dan tried to say something, but London shoved him out the door and then slammed it.
Rather than feeling bad, I felt a bit giddy. This turned out about as good as I expected.
"Fuck, keep going, I'm going to come again." Jasmine moaned.
I frowned, looking to see her rubbing her pussy against my hand like a cat in heat. Then, she leaned forward and tried to kiss me. I dodged her kiss.
"Dude, you got cum all over your face!" I said.
"So?" she said, wiping some off and licking it, "It's fucking delicious."
It was really hot seeing her do that, but I wasn't going to kiss her like that.
"Take a shower first, and then I'll finish you off," I said.
I didn't mean to frame it as a command, but then again, I didn't expect Jasmine to nod like a loyal dog and immediately turn on the shower. She was taking me 100% in earnest. As soon as she cleaned off the cum, she wanted me to finish her off, even while an angry London waited outside. This girl was fucking shameless! I actually kind of liked it.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 61 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"I can't believe what you did!" Although London had pulled me into a private room, she yelled loud enough everyone in the cabin could hear her again.
"What I did?" I sneered. "Since when did I have to get your permission to do what I want?"
"Since I agreed to watch you this weekend! I'm the adult!"
"Are you now?" I raised an eyebrow, deliberately eyeing her body.
She blushed, covering herself slightly. "This isn't about that!"
This time, she spoke in a hissed whisper. Although she was angry at me, she was still self-aware enough to understand that she couldn't talk about certain things in front of her friends and boyfriend.
"London, this is only about that," I responded back in just as hushed of a voice.
"What do you want from me?" she snapped back. "I tried to do stuff on the boat. You weren't interested!"
Her voice came out as accusatory. In her mind, I had acted out because I was horny. However, she had already tried to cure such a condition, and I had refused, so she was looking genuinely confused. As for me, the anger I had felt earlier had already diminished quite a bit. Just being able to see the look on Jake's face had already made my day. I had managed to vent my frustrations on Jasmine's ass, so I was much calmer now.
At that moment, we heard a car engine turn over. The pair of us looked at each other, before walking out of the room and heading to the front of the cabin. There were car lights on, and there was a half-naked Jasmine in front of the cabin. She had flimsy tight shorts on that showed off her butt really nice, but she wasn't wearing a top at all. Her delicious breasts were completely exposed to the night air. She had run up to the running car and was banging on it.
"Babe… come on. Don't be like this," Jasmine said.
I realized that inside the car was an enraged looking Jake. As Jasmine spoke, he lifted up his middle finger. He hit the gas slightly, turning the car to face down the driveway. Jasmine cried out, running to the front of the car and slapping her hands on the hood.
"You cunt! Leave me alone!" Jake's muffled voice shouted from the inside of the car.
"Come on, don't leave… we can work through this. It was just a mistake. He slipped in the shower and fell in me. You know how easy it is for little boys to cum!"
It was even clear to me that she couldn't have said anything stupider. Jake was seething, and even shot me a hateful look. He suddenly turned the car to reverse, and then back away, causing Jasmine to stumble. Then, he set it to drive and hit the gas. Jasmine wasn't able to get her balance in time, and he swerved around her.
"Hey! Hey! What the hell are you doing? That's my car!" London shouted out as Jake peeled off down the driveway and onto the street.
He ignored any of their words, and then kept on driving. The motor became distant, and the light faded. Soon, all that could be heard was the crickets and the occasional splash of fish in the lake. Jasmine walked up to London, her flipflops clapping with each step until she stood side-by-side with London. She clapped a hand on London's shoulder casually.
"Men… am I right?" dhe asked innocently.
"Don't!" London shoved Jasmine off of her. "Just don't…"
"What?" Jasmine held up her arms like she was completely innocent and confused as to why she was being targeted with London's aggression.
"What? What! What the fuck do you think?" She gestured her arm into the darkness, where a cloud of dust was still settling from where her car drove off. "The buses don't run on weekends. We're stuck here until Monday!"
"Really? Ah, well, isn't that fine? You got a cute boyfriend. I got a cute boyfriend. I'm sure we can keep this weekend entertaining." Jasmine laughed innocently.
"The fuck did you just say?" London stuck her finger in Jasmine's face. "You have a cute boyfriend? You better be talking about the dick that just stole my car, because if you're talking about my little brother…"
Watching London freak out was immensely enjoyable. She was always so cool and collected. She could be a tad condescending and self-absorbed. Right now, all of her walls were down, and I was just trying to keep myself from laughing.
"Oh… I see… you're just pissed because I banged your little brother and your car got stolen." Jasmine nodded like she had just genuinely realized this.
"Yes! Yes… I'm pissed off because you touched my brother and got my car stolen!" London was shaking, her face red.
"First off, the car is not my fault. Didn't see that coming. Besides, he's Dan's friend, go blame him."
"You…"
"As for your brother…" Jasmine suddenly looked embarrassed, even shooting me a glance. "I um… I didn't want to say this now, but… I think I'm in love."
"What?" London stared at her flatly, like her mind had just imploded suddenly.
"Noah, your brother. I'm in love with your little brother."
"Don't… you… dare…" London shook her head.
"I'm sorry, Sis, but what happened between us, it wasn't just an accident. It meant something. I felt it in here." She put her hand on her naked chest.
"Your heart?" London's voice now sounded like all hope was lost in this world.
"No, girl, my tits. Remember? I told you how my tits would have this tingle when I found the right guy. Well, they are tingling all over!"
"Oh, god…" London turned away with a disgusted look, walking back to the cabin.
Dan was standing in the doorway, watching this with an incredulous look on his face. I was a bit farther out, standing in the driveway where the car once had been. As London walked away, heading toward the door, Jasmine followed, keeping her distance a few steps behind.
"It's true. Look, it's just how I feel. Damn… they're as hard as glass. That means something!"
"It means it's chilly and you're wet without a shirt on!" London snapped back, still muttering to herself.
"Naw, sis… it's love!" Jasmine stopped right in front of me, and then her spine suddenly straightened and she looked at me, her face blushing.
"Love?" I asked.
London stopped at the doorway. Dan was trying to bring her inside, but she spun back, looking at Jasmine closely while Dan pulled on her arm.
"Ah… yeah…" She said, smiling goofily. "It's just… when you were inside my ass, it felt so amazing. I was like… I want this guy in my ass all the time… and you can have my pussy too!"
I glanced at London who was raising an eyebrow, then back at Jasmine who was staring at me hopefully.
"That's… the sweetest thing a girl has ever said to me."
She broke into a relieved smile. "Cool… cool… um… you're like really hot, and even though you're a bit younger, I don't think you're dumb at all. I like your dick… and your chest… ah… that's not to say I only like you for your body. You have a great mind too."
"Man… your nips are hard." I poked one of them. "They could cut glass."
"Hehe…" she chuckled. "Yeah, guess it is a bit cold. I like you though, so, I mean, with Jake gone, be my boyfriend?"
I looked deliberately over at London and spoke slowly and deliberately. "I would love to."
She clenched her teeth and shook her head with an irritated expression, then she moved through the front door, finally letting Dan take her and letting the screen slam shut. London didn't have a place to say anything about our relationship. Although Jake and Jasmine had been a couple, it wasn't like they were serious. In this state, 17 was legal, so I was grown up enough to make my own decisions. Furthermore, if she did press things, she'd end up having to reveal things to mom, and I knew London wasn't willing to do that.
Jasmine followed my eyesight toward the door where London had just left and then nodded. "Yeah, don't worry about London. She's my sis. She's angry now, but she'll eventually get used to it. Who cares what she thinks anyway, right?"
"Want to fuck?" I asked.
"Yeah?" Her eyes brightened. "Can you go again? Damn… I'm already wet just thinking about it."
"Okay… let's go fuck."
I grabbed her hand and the pair of us walked into the cabin. I wasn't going to take her to her bed after seeing Jake in his sexy underwear on that thing short of taking fire to it, so we went to my bedroom instead. This was the bedroom that I was supposed to share with Dan. However, Dan was in London's room trying to calm her down.
"Ooo… fuck… fuck… yeah… fuck!" Jasmine's moans started to fill the cabin.
Well, before her moans, there was the squeaking. She was riding on top, her boobs bouncing up and down wildly, and the springs on this cabin mattress had gotten a bit squeaky. It was very clear what we were doing long before we had started. At this point, the cat was out of the bag, and there was no point in hiding anything.
Jasmine was a luscious girl, and she had a lot of stamina. When I came inside her, she'd rub her wet, dirty cunt against my soft prick until it grew hard again, and then we'd start. Since she was on top and doing all the work, all I had to do was lie back and play with her hard nipples. They didn't get any softer in my hands, but I did drive her into orgasm after orgasm.
I definitely would have crapped out after two times if I had been doing the work, but since she was riding me, I found us ending up going about five or six times. I felt like a stud, especially with a vibrant, dark-skinned beauty on top of me. We kissed until our lips were chapped and fucked until even my cock ached a bit. Finally, we passed out in a sweaty, naked mass on the bed.
Of course, Dan wouldn't barge in and he wouldn't want to sleep on the bed after the mess we made on it. He ended up sleeping with London. Ultimately, this entire affair seemed to have left him more flummoxed. On the one hand, it was good that I was revealed as a sex fiend. On the other hand, London had grown extremely distant and angry.
I didn't know this at the time, but under the sounds of us having vigorous sex, and with them not being able to sleep, Dan had tried to seduce London numerous times. However, listening to her little brother give it to her friend, she wasn't in the mood at all, and had slapped away Dan's hand and even turned her back on him icily. Come morning, both of them were in a bad mood.
As for Jasmine, she woke up whistling, went out and made breakfast, and then served it to me in bed. While I ate it, I felt some fumbling around my pants. I looked over my tray table to see Jasmine pulling my cock out of my pants. While I ate breakfast, she sucked my cock.
In the long term, I wasn't sure if I could keep up with this nympho, but for the weekend, I was thinking things were going to be a lot more entertaining.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 62 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Glug. Glug. Glug.
"Ahhh… so thirsty…" I took a breath as I finished drinking down a glass of water.
It was Saturday afternoon, and I had woken up not too long ago. Of course, Jasmine was ready to go again, and after two more bouts I came out to get a drink. I filled a glass from the sink and drank it right in front of London. She was standing there with her arms crossed, an angry glower on her face. Dan was in the main room of the lodge, sitting on the couch. It was clear they hadn't been talking much. Well, that was difficult over the sound of Jasmine's moans. He had his head down and seemed to be too embarrassed to say anything.
"I know what you're trying to do," London hissed through her clenched teeth.
"Hmm? What's that?" I asked.
London shot a look at Dan and then leaned close to me. "You're trying to make me jealous. You're trying to make me leave Dan. How can I do that? You're my little brother! If I gave up my everything for you, how would that look? Mom would hate us, and people would look at us strangely. Can't you be more mature about this? You know how I feel about you."
"Hmm? Do I?" I drank the rest of the water and then put it on the counter with a click. "The only thing I'm doing is getting a drink of water."
I turned to leave. She reached out like she wanted to grab my arm, but then she stopped herself. As I headed back to my room, she watched me with a hesitant expression on her face. In the end, she didn't say anything as I went back into a room thick with the smell of sex. I didn't know that sex could smell so pungent, but, if you did it several times, the bedroom would get a muggy, rich smell to it. I could smell my horny little Jasmine steaming up the room.
She was lying on the bed naked, her head face-first in a pillow and her bare ass uncovered. She was snoring right now, having passed out asleep. I considered violating her while she was asleep and going for another round, but the truth was I wasn't that interested in doing it again. After the novelty of a new woman, I found myself right back where I was yesterday. When all of your sexual needs were met, it did change your way of thinking.
In reality, the only reason I slept with her was to annoy London. Maybe she was right, maybe I was being immature. However, I felt she was being immature too, but she was just too blind and stubborn to admit it. A somewhat loud fart noise filled the room followed by a loud sigh from the sleeping Jasmine. I honestly couldn't tell which side it came out of. No longer in the mood, I put a blanket over her ass and watched television for a bit as I recovered.
I quickly found myself feeling anxious, so I got up and left the bedroom. As I walked through the cabin, I found that Dan and London weren't there. My expression darkened as I thought of them going off somewhere to do stuff. Without a car, I had expected them to be stranded. Their room was empty, and the boat was still docked at the pier, so they weren't doing any of that. This was when I noticed a letter on the kitchen counter addressed to me.
I picked it up and opened it. It was written in girly writing from London. The contents said that she had left with Dan on a hiking trip. She said if I wanted to eat tonight, I needed to catch up with them at their picnic location. At first, I considered telling them to screw off, but my stomach rumbled at that exact moment, and a look at the clock said it was dinner time.
Of course, I also had to admit I was thinking about Dan and London being alone together on some kind of romantic picnic. After listening to us do it all day, there was no telling how the pair would react. If they ended up rekindling their relationship by blowing off steam, they had gained from being aggravated at me, I just didn't know if I could stand it.
Looking deeper into the envelope, I found that it included a map and a compass. I snorted at both of them. I took my phone which had GPS and then marked the point after comparing it with the map. Then, I put my phone away and left. I decided to leave Jasmine to fart and snore all she wanted. I quickly found the path that they had taken and started walking into the forest. The path was pretty clear, and although there were a few splits, it wasn't too difficult to navigate.
It took about thirty minutes, but I came out into the expected picnic area. It was a clearing with a few dozen picnic tables, some coal-based stoves, and even a playground for the kids. There were one or two families there, and I could smell their cooking. I hoped it was hamburgers. When they went shopping, Dan insisted on getting hotdogs, because that was what you did on fishing trips. I typically like burgers better. If they didn't have them, I'd see if I could make London go back and get them.
As I thought that, I mused a bit. There was a time in my life where thoughts like that would have gotten me punched. I should have gotten my burgers if I wanted them. Maybe I had been acting too spoiled this entire trip, perhaps it was a bit too much. Maybe I should treat London a little nicer on this trip. This was our one chance to bond, and I felt like I had all but ruined it thanks to my behavior.
With a sigh, I looked around the picnic area, but I didn't see Dan or London. I began to frown a bit, looking all over the clearing, and even off into the woods a bit, for where they might have set up for lunch. Had they seriously sent me here for nothing? Many thoughts went into my head as I walked around the clearing. I considered that maybe they did it to just get rid of me so that London could finally go fishing with Jasmine. Maybe, she wanted me out of the house to confront her.
Maybe, they had already finished and were already heading back from some other trail. Maybe, they hadn't arrived yet, and I got here quicker because I used the GPS and took a direct route. I went back and forth between irritated and worried, all the way until I had made three laps around the place and was sure they weren't here.
Biting my lip, I sighed and sat down against a tree near one of the tables. I'd give them ten minutes or so, and if they didn't show up, then I'd head back to the house. With the sun beating on me and having been up all the previous night having sex and not even sleeping very much in the morning, I quickly ended up falling asleep.
My dreams were a bit dark, bouncing around dreams of London, Dan, Jasmine, and even Jake. It was difficult to say what the dreams were about. It was more just a bundle of unpleasant feelings. It was the crack of a twig that caused my eyes to snap open. I shivered instantly as a cold wind blew past me. At first, I looked around in confusion, but I quickly came to realize that it was now dark out. The picnic area was completely abandoned, and there wasn't a person in sight.
Shuffling to my feet, I felt a bit sore after sleeping propped against a tree. Looking around now, I realized that the moon wasn't out, and it was very dark out. I couldn't see much more than five feet in front of me.
Pulling out my phone, I quickly used it as a flashlight. Thankfully, I still had a charge. I had remembered at least that much. I accessed the GPS and did a return to where I started. Although I couldn't see the trail, the GPS knew it. I walked into the black night, listening to the chirping of night creatures as I walked to the trail. It was as I located the trail that I heard something. I could hear steps coming down the gravel path toward me.
It looked like someone was heading out to the picnic area, but it was during a time when there wasn't supposed to be anyone here. Maybe, they were looking to have sex, or maybe, it was London looking for me? As the footsteps approached, I realized that there was something off about it. That something was that while I was depending on a phone light, the person approaching me didn't have anything. They were just walking alone through the pitch-black night?
I held up my phone as the form approached, trying to see who it was. "Hello? London?"
Of course, I also tried to keep my distance, backing up into the clearing so there was some space. Although I wasn't frightened, it wasn't like I didn't get the horror story vibes coming from this. The person remained back so I couldn't make them out. I squinted, but at that moment they suddenly broke into a full charge running at me.
I stumbled back instinctively. "Shit! It's a psycho."
What the hell was with my luck? I toss my phone to the side and then braced myself. Just as the form reached me, I threw out a full punch. I clocked them right in the face, and they went flying to the side. With a scream, I jumped on top of them, grabbing their shirt, and raising my fist for another go.
"W-wait! Noah! Wait, it's me!" London cried out defensively.
"London?" I stopped my fist just before it reached her, but I was still gripping her shirt as I stared down at her in shock.
She was bleeding from the lip now. It looked like I got her good.
"What the hell are you doing?" I demanded angrily. "I almost killed you!"
"What were you doing? You worried the hell out of me!" she shot back, just as angrily.
"Uh… not running up on people in the dark?" I snapped.
This got a blush out of her. "You've had me scared. I've been looking for you all night. Once I saw you were safe, I thought… I was just thinking a little payback would be nice. Let you be scared, and teach you a lesson for running off in the woods!"
"I hardly ran off." I snorted. "After all, this is where you told me to go."
"Huh?" London blinked.
"The hike and the picnic? I was just following your instructions in the letter."
"What letter?" She asked.
"The letter with compass and map?" I responded, throwing my hands out.
"Noah, we didn't go on a hike today. Besides, the only compass I have is broken, so we'd never use it or give it to you."
"What?"
She let out a sigh. "Dan wanted a desert, so he made me walk to the nearest gas station to buy him some. I was able to bum a phone and report my car missing too. That's what I was doing earlier today."
"That… that… fucker!"
"What?"
"Dan! He set me up! Broken compass? He wanted me to get lost on the trail!"
She rolled her eyes. "Damn it, Noah, not this crap again. Are you going to blame Dan for everything?"
"The note was girly! You're a doctor, you write like shit."
"Uh… thanks?"
"How did I not see this sooner?" I punched my palm. "If I didn't use my GPS and tried to follow his map and compass, you might not even see me now, or ever again! Of course, he'd innocently claim I must have taken it without knowing or some garbage."
London openly looked at me with disbelief now. "You need to leave Dan alone. I know you have whatever feelings, but if you're going to hump Jasmine all day, the least you can do is back off my boyfriend."
"Are you even listening? He left a note! He tried to get me lost."
"You must be misunderstanding something…" she said, her eyes shifting slightly.
"How can you be so dumb?" I shouted. "Dan's a bad person."
"Just get off me. We can go back and we'll be home tomorrow."
"Wake up!" My hand flew out and I slapped her cheek.
It wasn't a rough slap, but enough that her mouth opened. She reached out and then slapped me back. Her eyes widened as if she was shocked that she had slapped me herself. She grabbed me at the same time I grabbed her, and then our mouths found each other. I didn't know what suddenly came over us, but soon our clothing started coming off. It turned out that we were the trespassers coming to the picnic area in the middle of the night to fuck.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 63 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
This wasn't the first time that I had done sexual stuff with London, but up until that point, we hadn't had sex. At first, she had been resistive to the idea, only kissing a few times and giving me head after I coerced her. However, those restrictions broke down with time as she got used to and excited by the idea of having her brother. Ultimately, she invited me on this trip for the sole purpose of expecting us to sleep together. She wanted to have me, and it was difficult to do when I was at home surrounded by my sisters.
Of course, that never stopped Mackenzie, but we'd also had our close calls, and besides, Mackenzie wasn't London. Then, London had brought me out on the lake, and in her excitement, grew a bit forceful. This pissed me off, especially given her unwillingness to listen to me and trying to treat me like a little kid while trying to sleep with me like an adult. The result was that I ended up in Jasmine's pants, spending the weekend reminding her that I was an adult and could do what I wanted with my body.
This somehow came to a head unexpectedly in the woods. It was dark and isolated. We were in an area about fifteen minutes away from the closest camping places, and no one was likely to be jogging up here in the middle of the night. However, London had the good sense that after we made out a bunch and had slipped out of our clothing to relocate from right in the middle of the path.
Grabbing up all the clothes, she pranced off into the dark, finding a more isolated location behind a big tree where we might have a chance to hide and get dressed if someone did come up the path. Watching a twenty-four-year-old woman with a bundle of clothing in her hands butt-nakedly tiptoe through the park at night was a surreal experience. If anyone saw this girl, who was here planning to bang a seventeen-year-old boy who was also her brother, they'd never be able to believe she was also an intelligent medical school graduate.
With a small half-smile on my face, I scampered after her like a cheetah stalking a gazelle. She had barely laid herself down when I pounced on top of her. London let out a noise, but rather than act shy, she turned and kissed me, her hand reaching hungrily for my cock. That was right, this was a world where the women were the cheetahs. However, I wasn't a gazelle, so it was questionable who would eat up the other in the end.
While her hand enthusiastically stroked my cock, my hand mischievously ran through the pubic hair of her nether regions before I slid two fingers inside her. My fingers began to explore her pussy, while her hand gripped my cock. The pair of us began kissing again, our tongues attacking each other's mouths as we fell to the ground together, neither one of us willing to back off. London was an older woman, who was filled with experience. While all of my younger sisters were virgins who didn't know much about sex beyond their own fantasies, London was an experienced woman, who still had the exuberance of youth.
"Hah… Noah… yeah… finger fuck me," she gasped, kissing my cheeks in little pecks as her body grew more excited.
I obliged, even trying to add a third finger. It barely fit, but she raised one of her legs, spreading herself so I could push my fingers deep inside. Her pussy was very wet, and sliding inside her felt like pushing my fingers into an apricot. I rotated my wrist, making sure that I pushed my fingers as deep into her wet insides as possible before pulling them out again.
"Yeah, baby, like that," she panted, her hand moving faster and faster on my cock.
The outdoor air was chilly, especially since we were naked, but the feel of her warm body against mine was exceptionally good. Her hot breath struck my face as she panted, filling my nostrils with a sweet breath. The fragrance between her legs also started to fill the air. I lay on the cold grass, but I was sweating. More than that, I was getting hotter by the moment. By the time I realized her machinations were going to make me cum, it was too late. I hadn't even stuck it inside her yet, and I was already going to lose a load.
However, just as I was about to reach my end, London cried out, her back arcing, shoving her pelvis against my hand. She let go of my cock and grabbed her chest, squeezing on her nipples. The other hand squeezed my arm, and it tightened as she came.
"I'm cumming!" she moaned.
Her body spasmed orgasmically against, her breath coming out in heavy gasps as she shuddered in satisfaction. Her thighs wrapped around my hand and squeezing together tightly, nearly to the point my fingers hurt. I could feel her pussy pulsating in my grip, wet liquid leaking out and soaking my hand.
"Fuck… fuck…" she moaned as her body started to calm down, still sputtering with sexual delight. "Noah…"
Feeling like I dodged a bullet by having her cum first, I gave a small smile. "I love you, London."
She leaned over and kissed my lips. "That was amazing. Thanks."
There was a certain finality to her words, causing me to frown slightly. She didn't reach down for my cock. In fact, she lay down on her back, her legs open like she was airing it out after making a mess down there. Her hand remained on her chest, and she recovered her breath while looking up to the sky.
"London?"
"Hmm? Oh, we should probably go back soon."
"Did you think we were done?" I asked.
"Did you not cum?"
I stared at her in disbelief. In the past, I had always cum first, or cum when she hadn't at all, so I had never realized this, but London was a one and done girl. Since she was sexually satisfied, she had no ambition or desire to fuck me anymore. Once she got what she wanted, she was happy to roll over and sleep! Now, I was starting to understand why Dan cheated. I didn't want to sympathize with that asshole at all, but the hell I was going to let it end here.
"We're still having sex," I told her.
"O-oh… sure, if you want." She was acting like it was weird I wanted it.
"Just get the fuck on my cock."
I might have jumped on top and pushed her down, but she pissed me off, so why not make her do the work. Once she used up her energy, then I'd be the one having the last laugh.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you mad." She chuckled like it was a joke, bringing her hand up to her face.
"It's fine."
"Don't worry, I'll make you feel good too." With her hand on her face, she took a sniff and looked at me lewdly. "Mmm… my hand smells like your cock. That smell really turns me on."
Although she said this, the way she spoke it was like she just wanted to say something erotic. It worked, but it also had a layer of phoneyness to it, like a girl calling your cock big when she didn't really think it was.
She casually swung her leg over and got on top of me. "You were wearing a rubber with Jasmine, right?"
"Yes," I lied.
"Good… I'm only doing it bareback because I'm responsible and on the pill," she explained. "But other partners, if they make you have a baby, it'd be dreadful."
This world didn't have very many STDs, so pregnancy was a greater concern. Somehow, despite it being the woman who got pregnant, it seemed to be the guy who had to deal with the burden. I roll my eyes as London lectured me like a kid again. Once she had gotten off, all of her animalistic desires had cooled, and she had turned back into my obnoxious big sister. I still planned to make her pay though, so I bared with it for the moment.
London lined up my cock, and then dropped down on top of it. "Ahhn…"
I was finally in my half-sister London. We had beat around the bush for a bit, but finally, I conquered her pussy. She was as slim or as youthful as Mackenzie, but there was something about the way she sat on top of my cock that felt like she belonged there. It was a familiarity with a woman who knew what she was doing. She then began to ride my cock, rotating her hips back and forth and she rubbed my cock in and out of her pussy.
The feeling was incredible, and instantly showed the disparity between an experienced woman and a teen girl. Although I had played with my teacher and a few other adults, they were older than London, and perhaps a bit slower and less passionate.
"Your penis really fills up my pussy," she moaned. "We're very compatible."
"That's good, I guess."
Watching her ride on top of me, she was doing it with extreme calmness. In the night air, she bounced and gyrated, her eyes focused on the task at hand. She wasn't loud, sloppy, sadistic, or aggressive. Her sexual attitude was very cool and collected. Her body seemed to lack passion, especially now that we already broke the ice. I found myself realizing more about my sister by having sex with her than I did from all my previous observations.
"Ahn… Ahn… I'm going to come again," she announced.
Her breath was staggered, and she spoke in gasps, but once again, there wasn' t much emotion there. It felt very clinical. Her body shuddered as she came, and she stopped moving her hips again.
"Keep going!" I urged.
"Sorry, I can't," she panted. "I need a moment."
I hadn't expected my attack to come so soon. I was just shocked as I realize the horrifying truth. My sister might have had a lot of sexual experience, but she was super vanilla. I hadn't noticed ever before because, in this world, gender was reversed. I had taken her aggressive sexual approach and her willingness to touch and suck me to mean she was a pretty perverted and deviant woman.
That wasn't the case at all! It all made so much sense now. Dan cheated on her because she was vanilla with sex. It'd be like having a girlfriend who only did missionary in my old world. She convinced you she was adventurous because she sucked your dick on the first date, but in the end, she was basic. It was no wonder that she had found such comfort in me. I gave her sex life some excitement and taboo she had never had before. To her, just doing it in the forest was probably the most exciting sex of her life. Even when we passionately made out and ripped each other's clothes off, she had pulled away and then hidden us somewhere more private.
If I was a normal guy from this world, I could find London very unsatisfying. Fortunately, I wasn't just any guy. Even if she didn't have the heart of a pervert, didn't that just make it all much more fun when I opened up her horizons? Licking my lips, I grabbed onto London and shoved her over. She had seriously reached the end of it. Two orgasms were probably already considered the most passionate sex she had ever had.
"N-Noah! What are you doing?" she gasped as I pushed her down to the ground.
I grinned. I was going to show her what passionate sex felt like!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 64 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"N-Noah," London gasped, looking up at me with wide eyes as I pushed her down.
I reached down and grabbed her legs, spreading them as I shoved myself inside her. Having already cum several times, her pussy was wet and juicy, accepting my cock without resistance. However, it was more of the roughness that caught her off guard. To put it in terms of my old world, it'd be like a man always used to missionary while his wife just lay there, only for the woman under him to shove him down and start riding him like, well, London had been riding me earlier.
London was an uptight woman who was used to control. She was smart, but that also made her a bit stubborn and cocky. It wasn't that surprising that she had a friend like Jasmine. Although they had so many differences between each other, one could see that Jasmine was a free, unrestrained spirit. Opposites attracted, and London likely had respect for Jasmine's wild side. In short, she hung out with Jasmine for a taste of the wildlife she denied herself.
Then again, this was the same reason she had started a relationship with me. She was like one of those disenfranchised men who desired to do something wild. Pursuing her half-brother as well as having an affair on her boyfriend was just the kind of excitement she had longed for. However, in the end of it, that didn't change her original boring personality. For that, I'd have to dig a little deeper to find London's wild side.
By deeper, I meant into her pussy, with my penis. While holding on to her legs, I started to pump my cock into her, using my experience and youthful exuberance to give her pussy a good fucking. Her expression was a mixture of stunned excitement and lewdness. My cock slammed in hard and fast, creating wet slapping sounds that would likely carry across the entire clearing if anyone happened to be there at that time.
"Ahhh… Ahhh… N-N-Noah!" she gasped, her body shaking as I enjoyed her without restraint.
Having already cum once, and also had sex, she was very wet, and after feeling her cunt pounded, more liquid formed. As she came, liquid splattered out over my crotch, almost like I was digging a well and struck water. Each thrust brought out a splash of fragrant liquid. It splashed over her thick pubic hair, giving it a lewd shine, and it splashed all over me as well. I didn't care, I continued to smash her pussy, my cock moving just as fast, ignoring her constricting pussy.
With my vice-like grip on her legs, and my cock pounding into her thrust after thrust, London seemed to not know what to do with her body. She kept moving her arms. At first, she tried to grab my arms, but when she couldn't get comfortable, she grabbed her own tits. However, even that couldn't probably match the extreme sexual feelings flooding through her body. She threw them up over her head, as if she was giving in, and allowing me to have her body.
"Ahhh… fuck… fuck… yeah…" she moaned. "Ah… your dick is so hard… fuck… fuck…"
Being relegated to a submissive role against her nature, London relied instead on a stream of dirty words to feel like she was part of the sex act. She kept this up for a bit, but as she started orgasming for her third time, it became harder and harder for her to think. Frankly, that was my goal in the first place. The good doctor was thinking too much during sex.
Slap. Slap. Slap.
My balls were slapping against her cunt after each thrust. I used hard piston movements that showed no mercy to her or me. Had I not been so rough that even my balls were sore, I probably would have cum already. Thankfully, I managed to hold it all in, even as I wanted to creampie her cunnie.
"I-it's too much…" She bit her lips. "Please… a break…"
Although my hips were a bit sore from going all out, I had no intention of stopping now. I flopped my body onto her tits, grabbing her wrists and shoving them over her head. My thrusts remained just as rough, but I added full body contact, smothering her naked sweaty body with my own. My chest pressed up tightly with hers, feeling the soft skin of her nipples. She threw her head back as she orgasmed again.
"Ahhh! Noah!"
With her neck exposed, I attacked it, sucking on it roughly and even biting. Her body shuddered and spasmed. I could feel her writhing under me as she exploded in another wet, juicy orgasm. However, I gave her body no means of retreat, and she could only squirm under me helplessly as I continued to torture her body.
We continued for an undetermined amount of time. I had completely lost track as my body melted into hers. I fucked her pussy until my cock felt a little burned. There was so much friction between our pubic hair I felt like I might get a rash. My balls were sore from slapping repeated against her. As for her pussy, it was a juicy, filthy mess.
"Mmmm… Mmmm!" she moaned as my mouth and hers fought.
She kissed as aggressively as I did, but with her pushed on the ground and her arms over her head, it was the only part of her body that had any freedom to act. Thus, we played aggressive tonsil hockey. Each time another tremor of orgasm erupted, her tongue would retreat and she'd let out lewd moans into my mouth. I finally ripped my mouth from hers, a stream of saliva connecting our mouths.
She looked up at me with flushed cheeks, and at this point, she gave no illusions of superiority or dominance. She had completely succumbed to my dick, just waiting as her body was blasted with orgasm after orgasm. Seeing her cute and disarming face was as much as I could take.
"I'm going to cum in you!" I whispered in her ear.
"I love you, Noah…" she responded with a single pant.
Earlier, I had told her I loved her, and her response had been to thank me, remaining clinically distant. Now, it was her lost in her feelings, lost in her lust. I grinned, letting go of her arms and then grabbing her ass as I shoved myself as deep into her womb as I could. Her own hands instinctively grabbed onto me like she was afraid I'd let go. My cock began to swell, and at the same time, her body began to arch.
Her nails suddenly dug into my back, and as she came, she scratched it. Her teeth were clenched, her head up so her chin was facing me. Her eyes were shut tight. It was clear that her entire body was experiencing a mind-blowing orgasm. Her pussy began to hungrily clench on my cock, trying to milk it. After she experienced an unknown number of orgasms, I couldn't hold back anymore. My cock erupted inside her, my cum shooting out into her womb.
The sudden feeling of me shooting inside of her only drove this final orgasm to new heights. Completely losing control of her body, she clawed at my back like an animal as her body spasmed without control. If I hadn't been on top of her, pushing her down with my body, the strength of her orgasm would have tossed me off of her and caused her to spasm away like someone in a seizure. However, as I pinned her pussy down with my cock and filled it up with my cum, she was helpless but to take it.
She had long lost the capacity to speak. Now, only guttural moans and whines erupted from her lips. She was like a wild beast, her entire body only focused on her own pleasure. If at this moment, Dan walked up and saw everything, she likely wouldn't even realize it for ten minutes, and might not even care. She'd be more interested in finishing than addressing him. That was the stage she had been brought to.
Finally, the pair of us collapsed on top of each other, a sweaty, naked, dirty mess. The ground under us had been turned partially muddy by London's discharges, and her back was covered in leaves. My back was covered in scratches, but I was happy to wear them as a matter of pride.
Slowly, her body calmed down, the rhythmic clenches of her pussy finally relenting on my cock. This allowed it to finally soften, as it was kept in a state of perpetual erection thanks to her pussy's strong sucking power. As I pulled out, a small spurt of white cum leaked out of her cunt and dripped down her asshole. Her pretty flower had been blasted open and was now a gaping hole made by my dick.
Although I pulled out of her, she grabbed onto me, holding me like she was afraid I'd leave. She was still breathing hard, and it was another ten minutes before she was able to recover her breath. In truth, I wasn't much better. I lay next to her, with her arms wrapped around me and her naked chest pressed against my face, barely able to move after our exhausting actions.
"Noah… that was…" London wasn't able to finish that word.
Once, I had brutally fucked her throat. She had happily expressed joy at how exciting that was. This, on the other hand, wasn't exciting. It was on an entirely different level. It was far more than London ever wanted. It was so far beyond what London ever fantasized about, that it was difficult to articulate it into words. It widened her sexual horizons, to say the least.
"London…" I looked up at her. "Dan's a piece of shit."
She closed her eyes for a second and then sighed. "I know."
"And?"
"I just… I don't want to be alone," she said, a tear unexpectedly running down her cheek. "I've given everything to my education. That's what a girl is supposed to do, right? We're supposed to be rich and successful. Boys want a doctor wife. I've given everything to that, that I don't have anything else but Dan. If I give up on him, then what was the point of everything I went through?"
She didn't ask that question expecting an answer. In her mind, the value of being a doctor was being able to provide for her family. She needed someone who needed her. Once she lost someone needing her money, her time, and her love, then she had nothing left. The idea of having to start over scared her.
I felt like I could understand this. Every guy in my world suffered from the constant feeling that they had to be a provider for their wife. Some men wanted to be the provider and weren't interested in a woman who worked. London had pushed herself so far exactly because she wanted to be that provider, but the man who she had ended up with wasn't someone who deserved that treatment.
"You can do better."
She gave a wry laugh. "You're better."
"I'm your half-brother," I responded simply.
Her smile turned slightly sad. "This is the last time we're going to have sex… isn't it?"
"That depends on you…" I responded.
"I see… so if I keep fucking up, then you'll keep at me until I learn… It almost makes me want to continue being a fuck up." She laughed gently. "But, I guess, at some point, I just need to grow up. You've shown me that there is a lot more to be desired in this world. I will definitely go get it. You're my half-brother, but I will always love you. Your place in my heart, it won't change, but I also understand I have to step aside, to allow you to grow and become the man you need to be. If I try to monopolize you for myself, I'll just be acting selfish, right? So, ultimately, it depends on me, right?"
"Ah… no…" I looked embarrassed before pushing my hips forward, poking her hip with my erect penis. "I meant; it depends on if you're ready to go again."
Her eyes widened, and then she looked down at my erect penis, a blush forming on her cheeks. "A-ah… j-just one more! For the road!"
Three times and two hours later, the two of us walked back down the path. We were both dressed, but after rolling around for so long, our hair was a mess, our faces were dirty, and our clothing was askew. Anyone would be an idiot for not expecting we had been up to something. On top of that, the pair of us held each other closely, unabashedly remaining close. The tension between us was gone.
I wasn't sure if we'd ever have sex again, but it was clear that our relationship had completely changed. The barriers that used to keep us distant had been blown away, and we were completely relaxed with each other. As we reached the cabin, she had her arm around my shoulders and I had mine around her waist, and we saw no reason to undo it as we spoke inconsequentially about our lives.
When we pushed open the door, there was a sudden cry. Our eyes dropped on the couch. Dan sat up. He was shirtless and was straddling Jasmine. It was clear they had been making out at the least, and by the state of their clothing, they were about to go farther. Dan covered his chest with a cry.
"L-London! This isn't what it looks like! I mean…" His eyes flashed haughtily. "This is your fault when you really think about it. You left for so long, and you've been distant to me this entire weekend. Now that you're here, I demand an apology!"
"Dan," London spoke, her expression completely relaxed.
"Wh-what?"
"We're fucking over."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 65 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Have you talked to her about it?"
"No."
"Well, she's definitely not on ADD medication. It could be something she's using to help her focus on her studies."
"Maybe."
"Or… it could be something that she's selling…" London sighed. "At least, she didn't get them through me."
"I see."
London and I were on a bus now. We had walked the distance to the gas station. At first, she was going to call a pickup in a cab, but we weren't far from the bus station and it wasn't much to get a ride home. As for Dan and Jasmine, London specifically canceled their ride. It would be up to them to take care of themselves from now on. It was the least London could do after everything. Of course, I had encouraged her to do it. London wasn't the only one cheated on.
Perhaps, we would have been truly angry, if we hadn't been doing much the same ourselves. It took a thick skin to berate someone for cheating when you yourself were doing the exact same thing. Rather, seeing the pair together only seemed to calm the pair of us, taking away the last little bit of anxiety and worry that we had regarding everything. I had only been using Jasmine to bug London anyway, so I didn't have too many lingering regrets. As for London, I think she had already decided to leave Dan on her own to pursue something better, and so this only gave her an excuse.
That didn't stop Dan from breaking down in tears. I had already felt traumatized seeing him acting in traditionally female roles. Seeing him cry thick crocodile tears was gross. When he realized that tears weren't working, he changed the tactic and got angry. He screamed obscenities toward London, calling her many names. I sat on the couch seething as he pissed me off more and more. He launched all kinds of accusations that London was a cheater first, even claiming we had sex.
It was clear by both of their expressions though, that they didn't actually believe this to be the case. I found it kind of amusing how close they actually were to the truth, yet even they couldn't believe a brother and sister started such a relationship. I was worried that London's newfound clarity would wane under Dan's assaults, but she stood her ground and came off kind of cool as she met all of that vitriol with a cold look and a small frown.
Then, Dan tried to hit London. She managed to dodge the worst one, but Dan came at her like an animal. I launched off the couch and before anyone knew what happened, I had sucker-punched Dan. He fell back onto his butt, surprised that he had been hit. By the looks of it, he had been trying to get London to attack him back. Then, he'd claim that he was attacked, and go to the police. Maybe, that was my overactive imagination, but he had that kind of look on his face.
When he fell back onto the ground after I punched him, he had a realization that it wouldn't work. Not only had he been struck by someone, but it was another man. That man was their junior, and also just a bit smaller than them. There was no way he could convince the police of us being in the wrong. That's when Dan's anger redirected on me. I wasn't scared of him, although he had a few inches on me. He was ultimately not up for a real fight.
That didn't happen though. When he sprung up, letting out a scream and racing at me, the girls stepped in. I let London get in front of me while Jasmine grabbed the screaming Dan. At this point, he was spitting and screaming. It was weird seeing him have such a mental breakdown. Jasmine managed to drag him away to his room, where he finally broke into tears and sobbed so loudly it sounded through the entire house. You'd think his wife died by how he cried.
"London…" Jasmine spoke when she got back out, looking awkwardly.
"It's cool… but don't blame me if we don't hang out anymore," London responded.
"Yeah, I guess I deserve that…" She gave a rueful grin before turning to me. "Noah…"
I crossed my arms. "Yeah?'
"Sorry…" She responded stiffly. "Your body is the best. I like your dick."
"I know," I responded, letting my lips curve up just slightly.
She laughed, before turning and going into her room. That left one room left. I got the room, and London took the couch. However, we only took a small nap before packing very quietly and then taking off early in the morning, after Dan had cried himself to sleep. London had told me she'd rather not travel home with them, and I agreed.
"Dan's really unstable." I nodded.
"Well, you boys."
"Huh?"
"Boys are crazy…" She chuckled, roughing my head affectionately.
And so, we ended up on the bus, talking about whatever came into our minds. At this point, I felt especially calm around London. I told her about my experiences regarding Samantha and Abby. I even told her about dad. Dad wasn't her father, so she had no opinions about him whatsoever. He was in her life when she was a kid, but they were never close. She was just becoming a teenager at the time, so he was just the guy her mom was with. The only thing I didn't discuss was my own issues with role reversal.
That's when the subject inevitably fell on the meds I had found. Since she was a medical professional, I thought it was a good idea to ask for her advice.
"Whatever is going on with Kristy, I'm not sure if you should get involved. You may just be causing her trouble." London advised.
"I see…"
"Honestly, I feel more concerned about your father showing up."
"Dad?" I asked, and then shook my hand. "Ah… about mom…"
"Don't worry, I won't tell her." London shook her head. "If I didn't keep your secret, then how could I deserve your trust?"
"London…"
"It's just, you were too young at the time, so you didn't see it, but dad's actions really put a number on mom. She was extremely depressed for a long time. I don't recall them necessarily fighting or anything, but those days were really bad."
"Mom cheated on dad, right?"
She looked down. "She told you?"
"Yeah…" I nodded slowly. "She told me everything. She's the reason their relationship fell apart."
"Well, that's what she said," London spoke slowly.
"What does that mean?"
She shook her head. "I don't know. It's possible… we don't know the whole story."
I opened my mouth to argue, but then I closed it. I had felt sympathetic to dad. I was trying to tell myself that dad was just a victim in all this. Of course, I knew that he hadn't been that great of a father, but how could I blame him. Mom cheated on him to the point where it wasn't certain if all of his children were even his own. He didn't even know for certain I was his true kid, so if his ways of showing affection were a bit callous and he seemed a bit self-absorbed, he kind of earned it.
Even when he sneaked into our house, which I was pretty certain was to steal some money, I was willing to overlook it. If I saw him like a woman who had lost everything, I wouldn't look twice at his actions. I told myself that all of my discomfort and questions were just a part of the fact I still wasn't acclimated to this world. In my mind, men were expected to be tough leaders. A party animal mom, or in my case, a dad, wasn't that bad.
"Just be careful around him. Okay?" London said.
I hadn't told her about the close call to kidnapping. That was one story that would worry even her too much. However, it was nice to get out of all of this stuff. It did feel relieving to get it all out. With a sigh, I put my head on her shoulder. She wrapped her arm around me. Anyone who saw us on a bus would think we were a couple.
"So, what are you going to do next?" I asked.
"Find my own place." She responded. "Concentrate on my career. Start from the beginning, build me a new life… what about you?"
"Me?"
"Are you just going to keep going about, playing with the hearts of women, and doing whatever you want?" She glanced at me, a slightly bemused expression on her face.
She didn't ask such a question to be malicious. Rather, she wanted me to think about that answer. Ultimately, that was a good question to ask. Up until that point, it was hard to say if I had ever adjusted to this world. It had been just over two weeks since everything changed, and it was hard to say I was adapted well. I had slept with half a dozen women, blackmailed a teacher, missed half my classes, and even toyed with the feelings of my sisters, my best friend, and various other girls. If there was a time to reflect on my actions, this might be my only chance.
Part of me still wondered if I'd just wake up one day, and everything would be back to normal. I wasn't even certain that was what I wanted. After all, in this world, I did have things easier when it came to relationships. I could just point at a girl, demand sex, and it was almost that easy. Girls I would have only dreamed about once were now clambering for my dick. Whether it was London, Dawn, or Mackenzie… my relationship with all of my older sisters had improved. I even knew more about my mom now.
"I want to be better," I said, after hesitating for a bit.
"Better?" she raised an eyebrow.
"If… things change… I want to make the most of this time. I can't tell you what I want out of life. There was once a time where I thought just getting to have lots of sex was already a fulfilling life. I'm now realizing… I need more."
Glancing at London, I realized that relationships were more than just naughty and taboo sex with every girl I could.
"Do you know how you're going to change?"
"Heh… I wish."
"Well, you don't have to do it alone."
I smiled. "You'll help me."
"Me? No… I got my shit to deal with."
I looked up at her in surprise, and she grinned mischievously. "I'm talking about your sisters."
"My sisters."
"All of your sisters love you. They will be your support. Let them help you. Mom, too. You're the man of the house, after all."
For the longest time, I always felt that I needed to be on my own. I locked myself in my room and kept my sisters away. I let all of them deal with their problems on their own, and I only looked at getting out of there and getting my own life as quickly as possible. However, at the end of it, they were my family. They weren't there to be my entertainment. They weren't there to manipulate and toy with. They were there because they would always be there, and so would I.
I could lean on them, and perhaps, they could lean on me. I began to get a glimpse of what I realized I had wanted. In my old life, I had completely failed to be a man for my family. Since dad was gone, I was supposed to be the support that held the family together, but instead, I hid in my room and kept myself distant. Now, in this world, I had become a mess, causing trouble, and just making them worry.
I didn't have to do that anymore. In this world where men acted like women, it was time I stepped up and became the man my sisters needed.
"Thank you," I said, lifting my head and kissing her cheek, as I would a sister.
Her face flushed. "You're too dangerous. If you do such naughty little brother things like that, I might end up giving you my heart and sinking into pure depravity."
"Oh?" I grinned devilishly. "Are you sure you're ready to end this thing between us for good?"
I reached and put my hand on her legs, sliding it gently up her thigh.
"Y-you… devil…" She panted, before looking away. "M-my place will be empty for a bit, I'm sure. Dan probably hasn't even woken up in the cabin yet, let alone find a ride. O-one last time…"
We ended up getting off the bus at her place. It looked like Jake had brought the car to the apartment and left it in her space. He then dropped the keys off in the mailbox. I guess that was the concession he gave, worried he'd get the cops called on him. After London and I indulged one last time in her bed, she gave me a ride home. When she drove away, I felt really good. I was completely rejuvenated. Sometimes, a chance to get away really did help you recuperate and get a fresh outlook on things.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 66 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
The next day was a school day, and after missing weeks and weeks of work, I was pretty behind. In a particular class, I didn't think this would be a problem, but most of my classes seemed to be suffering. I mentioned such things to Samantha, and now I was back in her house. We weren't allowed in her room though. Instead, we were at the kitchen table. Her parents were in the family room and checked on us frequently.
The dad was actually fine. He seemed to like me. If only he knew what I did with his wife. It was his wife that was most difficult. She seemed almost jealous of the time that I was with Samantha. When we laughed over a joke, she would show up at the door and frown. I was also pretty sure she had given me a few sultry looks. She was being way too obvious. Her husband would find out! Thankfully, Samantha just wrote it off as her mom being creepy.
"If you don't take these classes more seriously, then you'll end up having to repeat a grade," Samantha said, her expression holding no-nonsense.
"I understand! This time is for studying." I tapped the book in front of me.
"My husband made some snacks, do you want any?" Samantha's mother Jennifer spoke.
"No, mom." Sam rolled her eyes.
"Ah, it will help though. I'm sure Noah would like some." She barged in anyway, walking next to us and putting the tray down.
As she did this, she put her hand under the table and grabbed my leg, and squeezed it. Sam didn't notice since she was distinctly looking at her books and avoiding her mother, whom she must have considered embarrassing.
"Mom, we're really working on important stuff right now."
"Oh, kiddo, it's… oops!" Jennifer had very deliberately knocked over a glass.
At least, I could see it was deliberate, but Sam didn't. She let out a cry as a drink spilled over one of her books and onto her leg.
"Mom! Damn it!" Sam cursed.
"Watch your tone," Jennifer responded smugly.
"S-sorry, Noah, I'll be right back!" Sam shot her mom a glare.
Her mom had kind of done me a favor. That water had stained Sam's white shirt, and I could very clearly see her bra through her shirt. It was pretty sexy. It was enough that my lower part started to stiffen, hello! A hand wrapped around that stiff part as Jennifer grabbed it. Her other hand looked to be trying to clean up the mess with a napkin while her eyes followed her daughter. Samantha was worried about herself and left the room.
As soon as she was gone, Jennifer turned back to me. "My, my… don't tell me it's her making you all excited."
Jennifer bent in a way I could see down her shirt, where she had no bra on. She seemed to have recalled I liked breasts from our previous encounter and was now going out of her way to flaunt it. Like a dad going around without his shirt after hearing his son's girlfriend likes his hairy chest or something.
"Mrs. Foundry…"
"Please… call me Jennifer." She purred, her hand starting to stroke me.
"We… we need to talk, Jennifer. What happened before… in the car…"
"You don't need to worry about that." She leaned forward and then nibbled my ear.
"Your… um… husband is in the other room!" I responded, trying to lean away.
"You don't need to worry about him as well." She suddenly licked my earlobe, her hand moving faster and faster.
"Mom is really…" Sam walked around the corner.
Her mom pulled away from me and then stood up like nothing happened. "I got everything finished here."
Without another word, she walked by her daughter and out of the room. Samantha watched her mom leave, but then shook her head and sat back down across from me. She had changed her clothing now, and instead of a white blouse and pants, she was wearing a dress. It looked really good on her. I realized that after her mom's previous machinations, I had grown excited. Without intending it, my sex drive had been driven up, and Samantha looked so cute across from me.
"What is it?" She asked, seeming to notice me looking at her.
"You're really cute."
"Noah…" She blushed. "We need to study."
I tried to, but my sage mind had been tossed into the gutter thanks to her mother. I still didn't know what I should do about that. Should I tell Samantha? I had a feeling that it would just go bad if I did. However, I had more pressing matters, and they were coming out of my pants. After only a few minutes of hitting the books, I pulled my shoe off and then guided my foot up her leg. When my toe touched her thigh suddenly, she jumped, but she kept her head down in her book.
"N-Noah…"
The cute look on her face was irresistible. I brought my foot farther in. Although she said no, her legs spread open and my toe quickly found the spot. I touched the area between her legs, but something didn't feel right through my sock. It felt a bit wet… and was that hair? My eyes widened as I looked up at her. She was looking at me while panting and biting down on her pencil.
"S-Samantha…" I said.
"You're so naughty…" she moaned under her breath, reaching down and grabbing my foot.
She pulled my sock off, and then pushed her wet cunt against my foot. Calling me dirty, but she wasn't even wearing any underwear! She planned for this from the get-go, and after all that talking about just studying. I gave her a wry look, but she was already lost in her lust.
She was subtly moving her hips, rubbing her clitoris against my big toe. She had grabbed my foot now and was holding it through her dress and using it as her own personal sex toy. I could only lean back and enjoy the sensations. It was hot and warm, and the lips of her pussy rubbed around my big toe in a lewd way. I started bending and straightening my knee, pushing the toe back and forth, rubbing it against her clit.
"Ahh… Ahhh…" Her hands tightened and her body spasmed.
She bit her bottom lip to keep from moaning any more. Her body shivered, and I could feel a gush of warm liquid strike my foot.
"Shit…" I breathed under my breath.
I was horny before, but that only made me even hornier. However, Samantha had just cum, and was giving that feeling like she was satisfied and done.
"Ah, I need to use the restroom." I excused myself, taking my foot from between her legs and shoving it back in my shoe without the sock.
Samantha merely nodded, still breathing hard as she regained her breath. I made it to the bathroom and closed the door and locked it. With a sigh, I splashed some cold water on my face. I really wanted to bang Sam, but that was impossible with her parents there. It was really frustrating. What? I said I was going to shape up and be more mature? Well, Rome wasn't built in a day, and besides, Samantha was technically my girlfriend, so it was fine if we had sex.
Just as I was considering whether I wanted to beat off in the toilet just so I could get through the rest of the night peacefully, I heard the door click unlocked. It was the kind of door that locked but had a generic slit on the outside. Any key would unlock the door if someone was determined to get in. The door swung open a moment later, and the person I feared I'd see was there. Jennifer slid into the room, and then closed the door behind her, a grin on her face.
"It took you long enough." She said.
"Mrs… ah… Jennifer…" I backed up. "I was going to say earlier, that… the thing is… I like your daughter…"
"Don't you think I know that?" She snorted. "You've been eyeing her like a little slut the entire time you've been here. I'm surprised I didn't catch you two humping on the table."
My bare toe, still slightly moist, wiggled around in my shoe awkwardly. "Ah… Jennifer…"
"Please."
I blinked, looking over at Jennifer, surprised to see a somewhat sad and desperate look on her face.
"What?"
"I just… had so many things I wanted to do in my life. You know… I wanted to be a reporter?"
"Hmm?"
"I got pregnant with Samantha while I was in college. I had to drop out and get a job to support them. As a result, I didn't get to do anything I wanted to do in life. Worst off, I know it may seem like it, but my husband is actually the only guy I've been with. Isn't that pathetic? I'm a woman? I should bang lots of men. Yet, here I am, moving in on a guy my fucking daughter caught."
"I don't know what to say…"
"I know… I'm kind of pathetic. I know… you were only curious. However, you're really hot and sweet, and I just can't stop fantasizing about you. My daughter can have you after. I'm sure this thing between us won't last. I won't tell her, or use it against you, I swear. I just want to feel like a woman one more time." She lifted her skirt, and just like her daughter, she wasn't wearing panties. "Please… make me feel like a woman."
Although she was as old as my mother, she was very attractive, with many traits she passed on to Samantha. Her pussy was completely shaved clean, something she must have done after our first time together. I reflected on everything that she said carefully. I was trying to avoid thinking with my dick these days.
In reality, if I twisted the genders, it'd be some poor pathetic dad begging a teenage girl to let him stick it in her to make him feel manly. It was as ridiculous as it was sad. However, it was sad, and I felt a bit for her. She had to give up her life because she got pregnant. At least, in my world, the guy had to sacrifice something too. In this world, not only did she sacrifice her time and body, but she was also responsible for supporting the man and child too. It was a world truly cruel to women.
Of course, there was something else also influencing my decision. I was really horny. I got myself into this situation, and I guess I had to get myself out of it. I walked up to her and then pushed her up against the sink, prospering her up on the bathroom counter. Thankfully, it was short enough that she was in a perfect position. Locking the door again, I pulled back her dress and then pulled out my dick.
My lips attacked hers, and the pair of us kissed intensely. I pulled away, leaving her breathing hard. I reached down, kicked off my last shoe, and pulled off the sock. She was panting excitedly, but she looked down with curiosity as I pulled up my sock and then crumpled it into a ball.
"What are you doing with that?" She asked breathlessly.
"Well, I've decided to be more cautious these days," I responded, and then shoved the sock into her open mouth. "You better not make a lot of noise!"
Her eyes widened in surprise as I shoved myself inside her. You could never be too careful. Then again, I wasn't wearing a condom…
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 67 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
It was a day after my study session with Samantha, and my play session with her mom. Another day of school started without too much of a problem. In general, since I was out of school so much, the rumors about me had died down a bit. That was mostly because it seemed like Abigail wasn't spreading those rumors anymore. If anything, she'd gone strangely quiet. I hadn't run into her at all. In class, she had been excused in preparation for other duties. I guess the prom was coming in a month or two, and she was part of the committee that was getting everything ready for the juniors and seniors.
At this school, Junior and Seniors were allowed to buy tickets for the prom. For Seniors, this was their last prom, so they tended to go all out. For Juniors, it was more common to just go with friends and screw off. A Sophomore like me would have to be invited by an older girl who would then have to buy a ticket for me. Previously, it was impossible for all but the most popular guys to ever get invited to the prom. However, after the switch, girls were clamoring to invite any guy they could. Many of them were hoping to lose their virginities with a guy after the prom too.
Samantha was too young. Someone would have to buy her a ticket, and for women that was impossible. When it came to Abigail, she could probably get a ticket, if I ever had a chance to talk to her. Then there was Mackenzie or Dawn, who were both old enough to go. Dawn seemed to have no interest in prom, and as for Mackenzie, going with her brother would be a public disaster, no matter what her feelings were.
Then again, even if none of them asked, there was Sophie, Luna, and Nora. We had started talking again the previous day. They had just sat down around me at lunch and started talking like they hadn't ghosted me. Perhaps, after Nora told them what she found out, they all started feeling bad about it. Since Abigail had lightened up and the rumors were gone, they felt comfortable chatting with me again.
This didn't make them the greatest friends, but then again, we didn't know each other all that well to start with. Just the fact that they were willing to hang out with me again said enough. Apologies didn't need to be said. We were guys, after all. Ahem… actually, they were girls. Never mind, I felt good being able to chat with someone at lunch. I began to realize my video game time had been slipping. When your mind was lost in sex and girls, it was really easy to let your hobbies go.
"What are your thoughts on prom?" I asked them, hoping they didn't think I came off as too much of a guy.
The three looked at each other, but it was Sophie who spoke. "Ah, well, Luna is on the committee, so she can get us tickets. We'll probably go together. Just a group of sexy bachelorettes prowling for some di… ah… I mean! S-sorry…"
"Dick, huh?" I scratched my chin. "Maybe, I should make some guy friends, then I can get you girls hooked up."
The three women's eyes fell open in shock, and Nora reached out. "Shit, you'll do that?"
I was surprised as all three girls looked at me intensely. What was Sophie's talk about bachelorettes just prowling? Weren't they all desperate for some cock? I'd offer them my own, but we had only just started talking and I didn't want to make things weird.
"Wait, don't you have several sisters? They're pretty popular with the boys."
"What are you saying?"
"Bait and switch." Sophie grinned.
"That's awful!" Nora cried.
"Absolutely not!" I put my foot down.
I wouldn't give my sisters out to any boys, even as a joke! Ahem… I might have acted a bit aggressive there. They were all looking at me strangely.
"I-I mean, you shouldn't do that to gi-guys. "I recovered quickly. "You'll ruin your night and theirs if expectations aren't met."
Sophie sighed. "I guess you're right."
I wiped my forehead, glad I had gotten out of that conversation without seeming like a creep. We continued to chat for the rest of the lunch period, and then I moved on to the next class. I finally reached our last class of the day, which was the same class where I had blackmailed the teacher. She handed back our tests from the previous week. I had been there on Friday to take the examination, but after missing so many days, it was hard to be confident.
When she handed me the test, there wasn't a score on it. Instead, it simply said 'see me' after class. I looked up at Ms. Devon, but she didn't meet my eyes as she continued passing out tests. I knew since I decided to play with fire that we'd be having more confrontations. The current me felt a little embarrassed that I had gone so far earlier. I could get in a lot of trouble if this was ultimately found out. I wasn't invincible here. That's why I'd mostly been pretending I didn't have illicit and naughty pictures of my teacher on my phone.
When the bell finally rang, I pretended to get ready, but just went slowly. I planned to stay after today anyway, so it didn't bother me that I'd miss the bus. It wasn't long before it was just Ms. Devon and me alone in the classroom once again. She was erasing the board slowly. The room was silent and I could only sit there listening to the soft swish. She was wearing a tank top and tight yoga pants. It was sexy, the same kind of stuff a teacher really shouldn't wear.
She finally turned around and looked at me. She didn't say anything. Rather, she looked my body up and down like she was considering things. Finally, she put down her eraser and walked by me. She passed by and ended up in the backroom. I raised an eyebrow and turned after her, watching her behind in those tight yoga pants as she left into a more secure spot. Glancing around the room one more time just to make sure I didn't miss someone, I followed her into the backroom and then closed the door.
"Um… you wanted to see me?" I asked.
She reached behind her, and then pulled down her yoga pants with the underwear as well. She then bent over her desk and spread her cheeks. "Eat my pussy."
I raised an eyebrow. "Wh-what?"
"You failed that exam. This is your makeup. You wanted a decent grade, didn't you?"
"Yeah… but…" I started, but then she sneered while looking back at me.
"Hmph, you think you can just blackmail me? You're too naïve. If you try to bring me down, I'll bring you down too. If you want something, you have to give something. That's the way the world works. So, now, you're going to be my little slut. If you want to keep your grades up, then you'll have to give it when I want it."
I wanted to say something, but then I closed my mouth. She smiled, taking that as acceptance.
"Good, now pleasure me."
She thought she had a one on me, but I mostly felt a little amused. Perhaps, if I was a girl who was trying to blackmail her male teacher and he started acting this way, I'd grow scared and submissive. However, I still had my original mind and demeanor, and how could a forceful and demanding teacher that wanted to have sex with me be a disadvantage? Wanting me to eat her pussy? I had no problem with that at all!
I had worried she'd do the exact opposite. I was worried she'd refuse to give me better grades, and close her legs tight and perhaps even start telling people what was going on. Even after all this time, I still struggled to see like a girl in a reverse gender environment. She decided to double down. If she was going to be threatened with blackmail, then she might as well try to threaten instead, coming out on top.
Of course, she was afraid, which is why she had waited a week or two to make her move, but when she saw that I wasn't going to tell, her horny desires surfaced, and she decided to keep taking advantage of the situation. When one side wasn't submissive to the other in this typically taboo situation, it became more like a cold-war, where neither side was willing to press the button for fear of mutually assured destruction.
In which case, Ms. Devon, or Diana as I should call her, had made an unspoken agreement with me. If I kept fucking her, she would up my grades. Naturally, when I'm done with her class, we separate and never talk about it again. As for my previous talk about being more responsible, wasn't it responsible to finish my promises and not go back on them? You should also finish what you start, or something like that.
I fell to my knees, and the naughty teacher grinned lewdly. I stuck my nose between her ass cheeks and licked her cunt from behind. This was actually the standard blowjob position in this world. Since most of the girls I played with were virgins or we had been in odd circumstances, I hadn't experienced it that much outside of googling some porn. Women liked it from behind, so in a world where women were dominant, wouldn't they prefer to stick a man's face in their ass?
Men before the switch liked women in submissive roles, on their knees, in the most humbling positions possible. It was no different in a world where women were in charge. Except, licking it from the front was considered more intimate. After all, you could see them, you had to move your legs especially to make room for them, and so on. Let's face it, if a guy could make his cock point the other way, he'd make girls suck his dick while sticking his ass in her face too.
My tongue darted in and out of her excitedly while my nose was shoved in her ass crack. She was a bit fragrant and sweaty after a day of classes. She wasn't disgusting below, but she hadn't bothered to make herself fresh for me either. That was probably done on purpose to show me my place. However, I ate her dirty pussy anyway, enjoying every moment of it as my tongue and mouth made pick like noises between her leg.
It was clear that I had an effect on her. Her legs felt like they buckled a few times under the pleasure, and she found herself clinging to the desk just to keep on her feet. She let out several moans, unable to keep herself from making noises as she was eaten like her husband no longer did for her.
"Ahhn… Ahhh… fuck… lick it… lick that pussy you little slut." She moaned as she orgasmed on my tongue.
She still seemed to like calling me a slut. That was probably another powerplay. I didn't mind at all. I just doubled my efforts, attacking her clit until her legs kicked out and her pussy contracted. When I had her dripping down her legs, and I needed a breath, she finally started to recover. She straightened up off the desk and got her legs under her again. She then grabbed a pen from her desk along with my test. She wrote on it then handed it to me. I looked down at it and then frowned.
"Wait, why did I get a B?"
"Did you think that was enough for an A?" She responded, grinning.
She was still facing away from me, her tight ass and wet cunt exposed, looking back at me mischievously. Her dark expression had loosened after an orgasm or two, but it was clear she could keep going. With a sigh, I shoved her back down over the desk roughly, causing her to cry out in surprise. Then, I pulled out my dick, and shoved it in her. I put in a good amount of effort on my makeup exam. It took about thirty minutes and I was sore by the time I was done, but I finally earned an A.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 68 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
After I finished earning an A, I went to the location I had planned on from the beginning. I sat on the edge of the fields next to school. This was the location where soccer, football, track, and the various other team sports met. At this time of year, track and field were in practice, a sport that contained just as many women as it did men. Staring at it, I wasn't sure how to react.
The men all wore shirts, although some of them were extremely tight and form fitting. They also seemed to wear these strange pieces of underwear. I had seen them advertised before, but this was the first time I had ever seen them worn. They looked kind of like a woman's thong, with a cup that wrapped around the balls. How did I know the guys were wearing them? It was because, for some of the guys, the straps for them were exposed. They come up from their shorts and wrapped around their love handles.
I quickly began to realize that this was considered sexy to the women, who looked at the men like that. I supposed if our world had an equivalent, it'd be like a woman in a sports bra, but her normal bra was showing underneath. Or maybe it was like a girl wearing a thong that showed outside of her tight shorts.
If that was the only strange thing, I might have left it at that. However, the hardest thing to watch was all of the shirtless, braless women. There were several dozen topless high school girls just prancing around in front of me. Not every girl was topless. Plenty did genuinely wear sports bras, especially the women with larger breasts. However, just as many went completely shirtless, and stood around with towels over their bodies, their naked sweaty bodies on full display. It was even a bit chilly, and one could see their hard, sharp nipples reacting to the cold.
After watching a woman with a large chest just do a 100-meter dash, I couldn't stop watching her tits bounce up and down.
"Doesn't that get painful?" I muttered under my breath.
"It can. If you do too much it might even bleed a bit under the tit." A voice spoke up next to me.
"I see… ah!" I let out a cry, turning to see a girl sitting next to me I hadn't noticed before. "What are you doing?"
It wasn't just anyone either, but my sister, Kristy. She had a bag of chips and a 20 oz bottle of soda in her hand. Bottles of soda in this world took on a more phallic shape. I had heard in my old world that soda cans were designed to resemble the curves of a woman. I had always thought this was bullshit, but now that I saw bottles from this world, with a clear shaft and a bulbous top… well, it wasn't so noticeable if you had never seen a bottle another way, but it very clearly gave the image of a penis that a woman could grab and put her mouth on. I usually poured my drinks into a glass these days.
"I'm waiting for Kelsey to finish up. I saw you out on the field so I came here." Kristy responded simply.
"I see…"
"The thing that always confuses me is the guys who don't wear a support strap. Won't those things bounce around? I heard it hurts if they get kicked. How do you keep from hurting those suckers?"
"Balls?"
Her face turned red. "Ah… s-sorry, I mean…"
She had just been speaking randomly without thought, forgetting she was talking to a boy as well as her big brother. I didn't mind any of that. I was just confused for a moment since she spoke so suddenly. She seemed to hold the same view on balls that I held on breasts. I didn't know how to answer that. I guess women jogging without a bra was equal parts comfort and appearance. When they didn't care about appearance and they took a little pain as a badge of honor, things like sports bras became optional. Plenty of girls were also small cupped, so they didn't have to worry about such things anyway.
A heavy-top girl was running down the track now. I heard ger boobs slap with each step. She moved down the lane with the slapping sound getting louder as she approached us. You knew where she was at any given time because of the sound of her tits, even if you weren't watching her. As she passed by, she winked at me, unconcerned about those things flopping up and down. It was almost mesmerising to watch. I finally forced myself to look away, deciding the more I focused on it, the crazier I'd become. I was never a sporty guy anyway, so this entire culture wasn't something I was involved in.
"What are you here for anyway? Don't tell me my big brother wanted to perv on sweaty, shirtless girls." She grinned like she didn't believe that to be true.
Had I realized what a wonderful view I'd have out on this field, I might have made my way out here more often. There were a couple of other guys who were out here and I could tell they were perving as well. Well, maybe they had girlfriends on the field. I didn't know. I liked to imagine that they were closet perverts too. If women enjoyed shirtless men, then some of these men had to enjoy shirtless women. My actions weren't odd regardless of the world I was in.
"It's not that… I'm… ah… that…" I was about to explain that I was spying on Kelsey.
However, given Kristy and Kelsey's relationship, the two girls would always tattle to each other. If I told Kristy something, I couldn't guarantee she wouldn't run straight to Kelsey. This gave me some pause. If she spoke, it would make things between all three of us very awkward.
"What is it?" Her eyes narrowed. "Is it a crush?"
"No!" I protested, and when it was clear by her eyes she wouldn't let up, I turned to her and grabbed her hands.
"Wh-what?" Her back straightened, and her cheeks turned red.
"I need you to promise me that you won't tell anyone about this. Not mom… and especially not Kristy."
"Ah! I-I promise!" When I raised an eyebrow, she made a noise. "I do! My word as your little sister, I will not tell a soul."
I sighed, figuring that would have to do. "Then, I'm spying on Kelsey."
"Huh? Why?"
"You promised…"
"I promise! I won't say anything."
"Then, I was in your room by accident."
"You what?" She yelled loudly enough that we drew some eyes.
"Shhh!" I grabbed her and pulled her to me.
"Wh-what did you find? I mean, you didn't look around, right?" She asked, looking slightly panicked.
I was just about to tell her but seeing her panic, a slight grin formed on my face. "Oh? You mean, all those strange magazines under your bed."
"Eh! That… I mean…"
"And this weird toy that went bzzzz…."
"That's not me! It's Kelsey! She's the perverted one. I don't even use it. I bought it as a prank."
"You should wash it better, it tasted salty."
"Y-y-you tasted it!" Kristy's eyes went wide.
"No. Dummie!" I dropped my fist on her head, causing her to blink. "I'm just messing with you."
"Ahh…" She grew red again.
"The truth is I found some pills."
"P-pills?" Her eyes shot up in surprise.
"Yeah. I think they are some ADD medication. No one in the family had ADD, so she's either selling them for money or taking them because she's suffering in class. I'm trying to find out which it is. Since she's in sports, I thought this would be a good place to start. Maybe, she's getting them from another kid."
"S-seriously?"
I nodded, looking out across the field to where Kristy was. She hadn't noticed that Kelsey and I were sitting in the stands. Instead, she was talking and joking with a couple of other girls while stretching her legs. She was one of the ones who wasn't wearing a sports bra. She had her hair tied up, and she had nothing on but shorts and a pair of shoes. It took everything not to run out onto the field and force her to cover her chest. When I imagined the other guys drooling over the girls, it naturally made me feel angry my sister was being exposed to them as well.
"I'm just going to follow her around until I get to the bottom of this. I won't accept her getting into trouble over something like this."
"Is it really necessary to go that far?" Kristy asked, following my gaze toward Kelsey with a distant look of her own.
I turned and grabbed her hands, startling her again. "It is! I'm her big brother. If she needs help, then it's my… no, our responsibility to help her."
"Our?"
"Kristy. I need your help as well. I'm not in the same grade as the pair of you and I can't keep a watch on her all of the time."
"Ah… Noah… that…" She tried to look away.
"Please. I'll do anything."
Her eyes flashed for a second. "A-anything?"
I let go of her hands. "Most things…"
Her eyes widened. "N-no! I didn't mean it like that! I'll help! I said I'll help!"
"Good." I nodded. "Now… I already tried to get in her locker, but I couldn't guess her combination. You wouldn't know it, would you."
"You already tried that?" She blurted out in disbelief.
"I mean, she's probably not going anywhere any time soon. If she does the deal, it'd probably be there. Can you think of anywhere else at school?"
She tapped her head for a second and then snapped her finger. "There is the gym locker! I had… an accident once and so she gave me her combination so I could wear a pair of her shorts. They were too tight…"
"Accident?" I blinked.
"That… it's just a bad period." She responded.
"Whatever, that will do!" I grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the sidelines toward the school.
Kelsey had finally noticed us since we were making a noise. She made a questioning gesture toward us. I merely waved my hand to her and then kept going with Kristy. I was sure I'd have to make up some kind of excuse later, but it wasn't like she could leave in the middle of practice to chat with us, especially since I was walking away.
The doors to the gym area were still open, so we could get in and out without a problem. As we approached the locker room, I stopped and let go of Kristy's hand. She stared at me without moving. I raised an eyebrow.
"What?" she asked.
I nodded helplessly toward the door. "Kelsey's locker."
"Huh? You want me to do it?" She cried out.
"You're a girl! It's a girl's locker room."
"I can't go in there and snoop into her locker. What if I'm caught?"
"You're identical twin sisters! No one is going to notice if you go in her locker, and even if they do, they'd think it's perfectly normal." I gave her a shove forward, but she turned back, looking at me with tear-filled eyes.
"I can't do it alone! Please, come in with me."
"What?"
"I need you to be a lookout!"
"Can't I do that from here?"
"No! I just can't do it alone, okay?"
I didn't get what her problem was, but she seemed completely opposed to doing it on her own. I just shrugged.
"I mean, it's not like I haven't been in there before."
"When?"
"Ah… nothing!"
The last time I had been in the locker room, I had been pushed down by a group of girls and had a gang bang. This led to my relationship with Mackenzie changing. There were a lot of rumors about me, but there were so many rumors about so many guys, that they were mostly lost in the noise. Plus, with two girlfriends and four sisters at this school, anyone who tried to spread malicious rumors was in for a correction or two.
"Fine. Let's get this over with. What could go wrong?"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 69 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Since Kristy was being difficult, I pushed her into the female locker room. I'm pretty sure a guy going into a woman's locker room would have gotten him arrested in my original world. I didn't think the same would apply if the roles were switched, so I didn't feel too bothered. Plus, I had already been in here once. I wasn't one of those guys who saw the girl's locker room like some kind of heavenly abode. Women could be kind of gross, and in this world, it was doubly true.
"A-at least let me check if anyone is inside!" She cried out.
By that point, the pair of us were already in the locker room. I looked around, but it seemed like the place was empty.
"I don't see anyone."
"You… brother… you'll give me a heart attack!"
"You worry too much. Come on, let's go check her locker."
"Ah-ah! Wait…" Kristy ran after me and grabbed my shoulder, and blushed when I looked back at her. "It's over here…"
She pointed in the opposite direction that I was walking. The locker room was shaped a bit like a horseshoe, with two sides of lockers, and then a central area which included the toilets and the showers. Kelsey's locker was on the right arm, closest to the showers.
"So, what is the combination?" I asked, grabbing the combination lock in my hand.
"Ah! Th-that… here, I'll do it."
"Okay," I took a step back.
Perhaps, I was being a bit too eager. I was just generally concerned about my sister. If she was peddling drugs to make money, how could I allow her to continue? If it turned out she was the one taking the drugs, I'd be stopping that too. I had no clue which it was, nor did I truly know what I was looking for. I just knew that when I found it, I'd know it. That was kind of nonsensical as I started to think about it, but it was too late to back out now. That's what I thought, but after a minute, Kristy was still fiddling with the combination.
"What are you doing?"
"Brother… if we find more drugs in the locker, what will you do?" Kristy suddenly stopped fiddling with the combination as she awaited my answer.
"What will I do?"
"Yes… I mean, this is sister's privacy we're talking about here. If you find out she's on drugs, would you think less of her?"
"How could I?" I responded angrily, grabbing her shoulder and startling her.
"Ah… I mean, isn't it better to just let her do what she wants? She probably won't be happy at all that we're meddling with her stuff."
"No, it isn't," I responded assertively.
"But…"
"I love her."
Kristy's eyes popped open. "Love?"
"I love you too, brat." I smacked her on the head. "You're both my little sisters. The reason I'm doing this is that I love you both. It doesn't matter if you get mad at me. It doesn't matter that you hate me. You're family. So, I will worry, and I will get in the way. However, I will always be there for the pair of you. This is something I used to not realize. I've only really come to terms with it recently."
I couldn't help a slightly bitter expression from filling my face. Before genders were flipped, I had resented and hated my sisters. I found their meddling to be the worst, especially from Mackenzie. They may have kept away from me, but I also stayed away from them too. I created a barrier from my family. I had once heard that the opposite of love wasn't hate, it was apathy. That's where I was with my sisters only a short few weeks ago.
Now, I was here because I cared. If they asked me to stop caring, then I'd vehemently refuse. I didn't know when the family started to become more important to me. I didn't know when I decided I wanted to take responsibility for them. Some of it came from my weekend with London, but the truth was that it likely had started building in me before then.
"Noah…" Kristy looked at me, her eyes wet. "I…"
She closed her mouth and looked down at the lock in her hand. After a few moments of quiet, I realized what the problem was.
"You… forgot the combination, didn't you?"
"Ah!" She looked up at me tearfully. "I'm sorry!"
"You… trying to convince me not to snoop just so you didn't reveal you couldn't remember."
"I did remember! But then, when I entered the combination, it didn't open! So, then I started thinking the numbers might be other numbers, and then after changing a few times, I don't even remember the combination at all!"
"Damn!" I hit the locker, causing her to drop the lock. "I guess it can't be helped. She might have changed her lock for all we know."
"Yeah… that might be it." She cheered up with the implication that she might not have been the cause of our failure.
I shook my head, my eyes landing on the lock. It had landed upside down when Kristy dropped it. My eyes immediately fell on the back… where the combination numbers were still written.
"Kelsey… I'm so glad you're an idiot." I muttered under my breath.
"Hm?" Kristy blinked, looking down. "Ah! It is the number. Ah, I was off by one!"
"Never mind that, let's see what she's hiding!" I grabbed the lock.
With renewed vigor, I popped open the locker and glanced inside. There was absolutely nothing. My excited expression started to fall. There was a pair of smelly shoes, socks, underwear, a bra, deodorant, and that, was it? There was no ledger with names and phone numbers like drug dealers were supposed to have. There were no little baggies of drugs. Nothing was incriminating at all. It looked like a typical gym locker. With a sigh, I closed the locker door.
"I'm sorry, brother."
"You want to make a bet whether her school locker also has a combination on the back of the lock?" I asked with a chuckle.
Before Kristy could come up with an answer, the door to the locker room suddenly burst open with a slam, and loud voices of girls were talking excitedly. Kristy jumped, leaping at me and grabbing my arm. She started shoving me into the shower room. The showers were divided individually, but each room was rather small. She shoved me into one of them.
"St-stay there!" She hissed.
As luck would have it, the noisy teen girls walked straight to the lockers near Kelsey's locker. There were three girls and all, and as they approach, one of them saw Kristy just as she closed the shower curtain.
"Hey, Kelsey, what are you doing here? Didn't you say you were going to do a bunch more laps?" One of the girls asked.
"Ahhh…" Kristy froze, frightened that the girls had seen me behind her.
I was hidden in the stall now, so I couldn't see the girls. I couldn't hear the sound of fabric roughing that told me the girls were pulling off their clothing as they spoke.
"That's not Kelsey, idiot."
"What?"
"Remember, she had a twin sister?"
"Ah… that's right… you are… hmm…"
"K-Kristy," Kristy said.
"That's right! I don't see you in the locker room very much. What are you up to?"
"Oh, I was just… um… going to take a shower!" Kelsey declared.
"Oh? So are we!" I could hear the bare feet of one of the girls now on the tile, and I could see the shadow of her form approaching where I was. "You mind if I have that shower? It has the good water pressure."
"N-no… I mean… I've already selected this one…" Kristy responded nervously.
"Well, your clothing is on." The girl said.
"Th-that's right. I just… was going to take it off and hang it up over…"
"Are you one of those shy girls that's afraid to be seen? Do you got a loose, flappy pussy or something?"
"Jane, just pick another shower. You always want the one with the best pressure. Maybe other people want the one with the best pressure. No reason to get all dumb about it."
"H-hey! I'm not! Ahhh… whatever. Use the shower. I'm going to wait for you to finish."
"F-finish?"
"Yeah, go ahead. I'm waiting."
"Okay," Kristy said helplessly before sliding back into the shower room in a way that I wasn't seen. "What do we do?"
"Just… I don't know, take the shower!" I whispered back.
"With you here?"
"It's fine. You better start soon or she'll find out something." I declared.
"Right!"
She began to strip off her clothing. She shot me a few shy looks, but she continued to strip down. Then I grabbed my shirt and pulled it off. She let out a cry.
"You okay in there?" The girl waiting outside said.
"Why are you so concerned about what other people are doing in their shower?" One of the other girls called out.
"That's not it…" The waiting girl pouted.
At this point, the other two had already started their showers, and the noise of water covered up a bit of the noise we were making.
"What are you doing?" Kristy cried out in an exasperated whisper.
"There isn't enough room in here for me to just stand around. Do you want all my clothing to be wet too? If we get out of here, do you think it'd be better if I walked out in soaking wet shirt and shoes?"
"Th-that…"
"Just hurry up."
I ushered her forward, and it wasn't too long before the pair of us were standing naked in front of each other. The clothes were hung up on a little peg just out of the reach of the shower spray. Kristy looked me up and down, then realized she was looking and spun away. I looked too. My younger sister had a more youthful appearance. Smaller breasts, and a little bit of baby fat in all the right places. Overall, she wasn't as athletic as the other girls, and while calling her pudgy would be overboard, she was softer looking, and you'd never say she was skinny.
"I'm sorry…" she said, turning away from me. "I know… I don't look good."
"You look beautiful," I whispered back.
I wasn't sure she heard me, because at that point she had turned the shower head on and water came out. It was cold at first, but it quickly got warm. As Kristy's hair got wet, her back toward me, I couldn't help but watch the water run down her back and down her buttocks. In this situation, I couldn't help but fantasize about her. My cock couldn't help it and started to grow erect.
I had tried to keep my younger sister's off-limits, but seeing a fertile beauty in my grasp, all of my dark thoughts rose to the surface. She had her head under the water and was trying to pretend I wasn't there. I leaned toward her and whispered.
"We'll just take a really long shower. She'll give up eventually, right?"
Although I whispered in her ear, she didn't move. I was starting to wonder if she heard, so I reached out and touched her arm. I didn't expect her to suddenly jump, spinning around. The water caused her feet to slip, and I reached out and grabbed her. She nearly fell hard, but she reached out and grabbed the nearest thing to her. She just managed to catch her fall. The pair of us froze in that position.
I had my arms wrapped around her, and her bare-naked chest was pressed against my own. However, more alarming was where her hand had grabbed. Whether by some kind of impulse of pure luck, her hand had grabbed my cock. I was naked in a shower with my younger sister. There was a girl outside waiting to come in, and Kristy was holding my erect penis in her hand!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 70 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Brother…" Kristy's hot breath brushed against my face.
Kristy's face was bright red, and despite the fact, her hand was holding my cock, she wasn't letting go of it. Normally, you'd pull back instantly like you were just burned if you found your hand where it wasn't supposed to be, right? Then again, I could have just let go of her too, but then she would fall and that woman waiting outside of our shower would be bound to hear what was going on in here and grow suspicious.
We remained frozen like that for several moments, neither of us quite able to move from such a position. Then, her hand slowly began to move. I thought her hand was going to leave my cock, so I lifted her back up, but then her hand started to move up and down, stroking it. My eyes started to widen as Kristy started to stroke my cock with gentle movements.
"Wh-what are you doing?" I whispered in surprise.
"It feels good, doesn't it?" She panted, a flash of guilt on her face, even though her hand continued to move.
"How can that be?" I tried to deny it.
"You're hard, aren't you?"
I opened my mouth, but there was nothing I could say. She had caught me there. I was completely erect. She never would have grabbed my cock in the first place if it wasn't already half-cocked. Just touching it was enough to have it spring into motion. She had accidentally grabbed my cock, but feeling it was hard, she knew I was aroused, and when pushed between the decision of stopping or continuing forward, her horny brain chose to march forward. I respected that. No, wait… we were still in a shower with other girls sitting outside.
"Sister…" I breathed out heavily, not able to bring myself to pull her hand away.
If I rejected her here, would I just be embarrassing her? I know it seemed hypocritical hesitating with her, but Mackenzie, Dawn, and London were my older sisters. If anything, they were responsible for me. That's why I had acted so recklessly and selfishly with them. No one would treat me like a predator when I was younger. Logic from my old world was hard to drop.
Kristy was only a year younger than me, but she was two years younger than Mackenzie. That was still the youngest woman I had done anything with. I tried to flip things in my mind. What would it be like if an older sister made advances on her younger brother? Probably a lot like what my sisters had done to me, right?
Kristy put her free hand on my shoulder. "It's okay, Noah. I'll take responsibility. I'll show you how to be a man, okay?"
I stared in shock as she grew bolder with her hand movements, pushing herself to me with a slightly lewd grin on her face. As I was debating and arguing in my mind what to do, it looked like indecision to Kristy. My hesitation had only aroused her further. I realized it was like a girl who was just on the cusp of submitting sexually. It inflamed the predator in a guy and made him more likely to want to take advantage. I had inadvertently stimulated my sister's desire to conquer me!
I had been seeing things as me taking advantage of a younger sibling, but girls in this world were horny little monsters. Boys desired sex from a young age, and they'd even chase an older woman to get it. I was the perfect proof of that! Somehow, the power dynamic between my sister and I flipped, and she was grabbing me like she wanted to eat me up. She grew more aggressive, stroking my cock with long wet strokes as she pulled my head into her chest.
Were all of my sisters secret perverts? Were all women perverts? Would they all take advantage of their poor brother if they had the chance? I was just asking for the sake of my sanity, I was pretty sure I already knew the answer.
"W-we can't…" I hissed from her tits, realizing she had tried to shove my face there so I couldn't argue.
I had meant that there were people outside and they'd totally hear, but as soon as I said it, it sounded bad in my ears. Yup. That was the wrong thing to say. That only made her eyes flash more excitedly. She grabbed a chunk of my hair and looked into my eyes.
"It's okay, you can cum for me." She purred. "Just relax, big brother."
Well, you couldn't be indecisive when the decision was made for you. In her youthful mind, I was her virgin brother who was budding her sexuality. If she knew I had already slept with all of our older sisters and even played with a few adults, I wondered what expression she'd make. She probably thought I didn't even masturbate. Thinking about it, as I let her push my face back in her breast, a dark grin formed on my face.
"I'm feeling hot, sister… my head is woozy and I feel weird. What are you doing?" I asked such a cringy line.
If any guy acted that way in my world, they'd lose their man card, but for a woman of this world, being pure and innocent was like her kryptonite. I had learned that much with my other sisters. However, I had always allowed my hormones to take over and I had acted aggressively with them. When it came to this situation, I still had enough of my mind that I could hold back and act like an innocent lamb.
"It's okay… have you ever gotten hard before?" She asked.
I shook my head, trying my hardest not to burst out laughing as her face grew even more perverted. It was a face that if a guy wore while looking at a girl, she'd respond with 'gross'. However, I didn't grow up in this world and this was my cute little sister, so while that expression was funny, it was also extremely cute. Now, I was holding back from just taking her right there.
"It's probably because you like my feminine body." She whispered in my ear. "It's perfectly natural. When that happens, I can take care of it just like this."
I shook pressing my face in her chest as I suppressed a laugh. She's my younger sister, but she seems to be trying to teach me about the birds and the bees. I was certain she knew nothing about them herself. It was the blind leading the blind. No, it was the blind leading a person with perfect vision. I was a head taller than her, but she was acting like a total dominant, her free hand even reached around and grabbed my butt. She took my shaking as shuddering in pleasure, and only grew more excited.
My laughter continued until suddenly, her fingers started working their way into the crack of my butt. My eyebrows shot up. Her finger pushed against my butthole.
"H-hey…" I cried out, no longer teasing her.
"It's okay, brother, you'll really like this." She said.
"That's…"
There wasn't a lot of room, and if I made a commotion trying to resist, we'd be found out. Furthermore, she was still my little sister, and she was using me to explore her sexuality. Although she was acting confidently, I could feel her hand shaking slightly. This was far out of her element, no matter how much she wanted to take advantage of me. I decided to bear with it, and let her play with my ass. I had done similar to the girls before, but so far, a girl had never done it to me. It felt weird, but I didn't hate it. That was when she slipped her thumb into my ass. She didn't have nails or anything, so it popped in easily
As my mouth opened to cry out, she kissed me, sticking her tongue down my throat to cut the sound out. As she kissed me, her thumb pushed deeper into my butt. I had stuck bigger things into a girl's butt, yet I never wanted my ass to have something in it. When she broke her kiss, her thumb was already up there. I glared at her, and for the first time, she blushed.
"Do you hate it?" She asked innocently.
Even though she was asking, her thumb was wiggling around. It didn't hurt or anything. Then, she brushed my prostate, and I felt my balls tighten slightly.
"Sh-shit…"
She blushed further. "We're in the shower, so it's fine…"
"No, rub that again." I panted.
"Ah? Here?"
Her thumb began to finger my prostate. It felt strange, but also really interesting. It almost seemed to make her grip on my cock more sensitive. As it was, I was so worried about where we were that I hadn't gotten too worked up over her hand motions. She was new at it and was mostly just pumping it without any tricks. But as her thumb stroked my prostate, it felt considerably better.
I clenched my teeth, and then sucked on her tit. She let out a small cry as I engulfed her tit in my mouth. I did it so I didn't cry out myself, as the feeling was really exciting.
"B-brother… yes, eat my tit… let me finish you off." She purred.
She stroked my prostate with her thumb and my cock with her other hand. She even used her fingers from the hand with the thumb in my ass to stroke my balls. I had never experienced something like this before. Leave it to our youth to teach us new and exciting things. Well, we weren't that different in age. I was teasing her for being a virgin, but it turned out she knew some things I didn't.
I sucked excitedly on her tits, my tongue licking the nipple as I suck it in and out of my mouth. Her breathing had grown heavier, but the feeling of the double treatment was as much as I could handle.
"Mmm! Mmmm!" I moaned into her chest.
My cock exploded out, and cum shot onto my sister's stomach. Since the warm shower was still raining down on us, it took a few streams until she looked down and saw me cumming. She laughed softly, her stroking slow as she pulled her thumb out of my butt. I felt both relieved and satisfied. I finally spit her boob out, a bit red from my attacks. She smiled at me happily.
"Did you like it?" She asked, licking her fingers that had been on my cock.
"I…"
"What are you doing in there? Are you schlicking off?" That woman who had been waiting outside suddenly said.
It turned out we had been louder than we had thought. The other two girls had stopped their showers, and although ours still made noise, it wasn't enough to cover up all the muffled noises and wet splashing sounds. It sounded extremely suspicious.
Kristy's face turned red as she realized that because of her perverted desire to take advantage of her big brother, she had only made the situation even worse. She switched places with me and immediately poked her head out the curtain, doing it in a way that would cover up everything but her head.
"Don't be ridiculous! I'm not doing anything like that!"
"Are you blushing? That's gross! You really were doing something like that!"
"I'm not! Anyone would blush when accused of something they weren't doing! Besides, the shower is hot! Why don't you mind your own business? Why is my shower so damn important to you anyway? You're the one sitting here listening to someone else shower. Who's the creep here?"
As she argued with the other girl, from my side she was bent over with her ass wagging at me. I could see a vertical smile and a hint of her butthole. She had decided to just shove her finger in my ass. I was looking for a bit of payback, and she was wagging it in my face. Better yet, my cock was still erect. Stroking my prostate had caused me to cum, but I hadn't lost my erection afterward. I was ready for another round.
I had let her be in charge. Now, it was my turn!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 71 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Why don't you screw off!"
"You want to fight?"
"Ahhn!"
"Wh-what was that?"
"N-nothing!"
As Kristy had her head poked out the front curtain as she argued with the other woman who seemed dead set on using this shower, her naked butt was wagging before me. She was wet and bent over. How could I not tease her a little? Of course, I started with my hands, sliding two fingers into her wet, waiting snatch. I couldn't see her face, but she was surprised.
"Look, woman, just finish quickly.
"I'm aaaahh-lmost done…"
"Are you okay? You look like you're out of breath?"
"Th-that's i-i-mpossib—ahhhh-le!"
I started to move my fingers rapidly, pushing them in and out of her warm body. They moved smoothly, making somewhat noticeable wet splashing sounds. At this point, I had figured we were going to get caught anyway. I didn't see a situation where I was walking out of this. The best I could do is make the scene so graphic that no one ever noticed my face.
It made sense in some ways. After all, these women were like guys from my world. Would they really be that focused on a girl's face when walking into a scene like that? If the rest of the scene was shocking enough, then I could flee before my identity was determined. Then, Kristy would only face very general rumors about taking a boy in the locker room. Most people wouldn't believe it, and it'd probably only increase her popularity among the girls. Simply put, molesting my sister was for her own good.
"What's that sound? What are you doing back there?" One of the other girls who had taken a shower had returned after getting dried and dressed, and she noticed the wet sounds.
"I-it's nothing!" Kristy cried, her hand reaching behind and trying to swat mine away, and failing.
I shoved my fingers particularly deep, and she grabbed onto the shower curtain, squeezing it hard enough that her fingers were white, trying to fight back the pleasure.
"Holy crap, she really is masturbating!"
"That's not true… ahhhh…" She let out a lewd cry.
"Are you getting off on us watching you? Girl, fucking sick!"
"N—n-n-ahhhhhh!"
"Let's get out of here!"
"I'm going to throw up!"
"Kristy's sister is a pervert!"
"I-I'm cumming!" She cried out, her body starting to convulse.
I was just about to push too hard, causing her to fall out of the shower and reveal what was really going on. Her reputation would immediately spin around. From a pervert schlicking off in the shower to a woman sneaking guys into her shower to bang. Of course, I was going to cover my face so they couldn't see. Make it out like I was embarrassed. I just really hoped no one was waiting out in the school hallway as I ran from the female locker room to the male locker room. Well, even then, I might be able to claim I was streaking or something. Desperate times called for desperate solutions.
"Let's get out of here!"
"I'm leaving."
"Yeah, uh… I feel like taking a shower even more, but not that one."
As Kristy's pussy twitched against my hand in orgasm and her legs turned to jelly, the three women finally abandoned their spots. I could hear them running away all while making disgusted, embarrassing remarks. Girls of this world might be perverts, but this level of perversion exceeded their level of comfort. They couldn't even be mad about it. They were just disgusted. The door to the locker room opened, and then slammed shut, and like that, we were alone in the shower once again.
By this point, Kristy had finished her orgasm. Oops, their sudden departure had caught me off guard, and I had completely forgotten to carry through with the plan. We were safe now, but Kristy's reputation would be destroyed!
She stood back up as my fingers fell out of her. She stood with her back to me. I couldn't see her face at all. Was she really mad at me?
"Kristy…" I said guiltily.
Slowly, she started to turn to me. "Brother."
"Y-yes!" I stood up straight, not wanting to anger her further.
However, when I saw her face, she wasn't angry at all. Rather, she looked guilty.
"I'm sorry, brother. I know that was scary for you," she said.
I could even get away with this? Somehow, despite my embarrassing Kristy, she was taking complete responsibility for what happened. She's not even mentioning the fact I fingered her from behind!
"It's fine… about your reputation," I said awkwardly.
I did feel bad about that. I had promised to take care of my sisters, and I had instead put Kristy in a worse spot. If I could figure out a way to change things around, I would. However, Kristy didn't seem particularly worried at all.
"It's fine, Noah. People spread dumb rumors all the time. No one is even going to believe those gals." Kristy said, and then looked away from me, a strange expression on her face like she wanted to say more.
"What is it?" I asked.
"It's nothing!" Her expression grew redder.
Was she holding back her anger? Was she upset, but didn't want to yell at her brother? I grabbed her hands, forcing her to look at me. She let out a cry as our eyes met.
"What's wrong? Please, I can fix it."
"It's just that since we've already gone so far…" She pushed her fingers together. "Then, we might as well go the rest of the way, right?"
"Wh-what?" I took a step back.
With a red face, she bent over and spread her cheeks, giving me a full sight of her backside once again. "Please, stick it in and finish. I want it in me so bad."
I was completely wrong! Kristy was a pervert after all! The other girls were right! After getting a taste for her brother, she wants the whole sausage! Well, I did say that I'd do anything to fix her. Big brother couldn't be a liar, now could he? Now that the other girls had left, it was just us. A smart man would escape the locker room when he had the time. A smart man would…
I grabbed my dick and slid into between her legs. She gasped as I pressed it against her sweet womanhood. We had pushed the showerhead to the side, so even though it was still running and we were both wet, her sticky warmth hadn't been washed away from when she came. Her pussy seemed to be begging for my cock.
"Are you sure?" I hesitated for a second.
"Please, brother. I want it." She begged.
I pushed myself into her, taking the pussy of my 4th sister. I was truly helpless. She was tight and warm, and it took a bit of force to get it in. As I pushed, Kristy let out erotic noises.
"Yes… Ahn… yes… a little more. I want all of Noah. Please… almost there."
She didn't resist as I completely penetrated her. Then, I began to thrust into her. I grabbed her ass and gave hard, rough thrusts. She let out various moans and whimpers, no longer trying to hide her lust. Her tits were pressed against the wall of the shower, and she arched her back so I could fuck her at the best angle. I had to still bend my knees slightly and thrust up, but each thrust felt great. I moved my hips faster and faster, banging Kristy for all she was worth.
"Ahhn… Noah… yes! Keep it up! Yes! Like that!" She moaned.
Girls in this world rarely hesitated to tell you just how they liked it. It made sex much more satisfying because they didn't even attempt things like faking it. At this point, the shower was luke warm. We had eaten up all the heat. However, the friction between the two of us was hot enough. She turned her head and I kissed her mouth while thrusting into her from behind. It was all I could do to keep from exploding. Her moans muffled against my mouth as our tongues explored each other.
"Fuck!" She cried out, breaking her kiss from me and pushing her butt back. "There… there.. there… yes, yes, yes!"
As she arched her back and her pussy contracted around my cock in an orgasm, I couldn't hold back.
"I-I'm going to cum…" I panted.
"I love you…" She stood up and turned around, dropping to her knees.
She started to suck my dick, not hesitating to suck hard even though my cock was covered in her wet juices. She probably wasn't on any kind of birth control, so she had decided to finish me off with her mouth. All of my other sisters were older and had already prepared for such things, but Kristy was still young. I grabbed her hair tightly in my hands, and I started to thrust into her mouth.
I was almost there and I wanted to cum in her so bad. Since she had pulled it out of her pussy, I used her mouth instead. She gagged and coughed, but she let me use her face to my pleasure. I fucked her throat roughly for about a minute before I finally came. My cock erupted with semen, and she immediately made gulping sounds as she swallowed it all down her throat. My precious baby sister was now drinking my cum.
"S-sorry…" I stuttered as I finally let go of her and she spat out my dick and gasped for air.
"Don't be," She wiped her mouth and smiled up at me. "You taste like candy."
I'm pretty sure that wasn't true at all, but then again, didn't guys say women tasted like roses or sweet stuff all the time. In my experience, it was usually just salty. I helped her up to her feet, and then she leaned forward and kissed me. I kissed back, not minding since she had swallowed. Her lips were really warm and pretty red after I had banged them so hard.
"Kristy, we can't tell anyone about this," I explained, feeling a bit stupid telling her this after we had already done so much.
"Duh." She said, causing me to wince. "How could I? My sisters would kick my ass if they knew we had done this."
"That… might be true…" I said, scratching my cheek.
Most of my sisters I had been just as far with. The only sister I hadn't closed any gap with was Kelsey. That was a bit strange, because of all the girls, she was the most expressive and flirtatious. Yet, because of circumstances, it was her twin sister Kristy that I had the pleasure of fucking. How was I going to consolidate all of my girls together?
"Hey! Kristy! Someone just said you were in here masturbating! You're going to give me a bad name if you-" The screen slid open.
Standing on the other side of the shower was Kelsey. She was still in her track shorts, but she wasn't wearing a shirt. As soon as her eyes focused on the two of us, completely naked, holding each other closely, her mouth fell open. My cock wasn't erect anymore, and there was no real indication we looked like we were having sex. It was just a man and a woman taking a shower together, and they just happened to be siblings. You could make up a reason for that, right? Yeah, I figured not.
"I'm sorry to disturb you." Kelsey shut the curtain and turned away.
Kristy and I looked at each other and then jumped out of the shower. The pair of us jumped on Kristy as she tried to run, tackling her to the floor.
"What are you doing? You're wet!" She cried.
"So are you! At least we're clean!" Kristy criticized Kelsey for being sweaty.
"Okay, I will! Get off me! I didn't see anything!"
"What do we do?" I asked Kristy desperately as we held Kelsey down.
"She'll talk! She'll definitely talk!"
"I don't even know what I saw! No, I mean I didn't see what I saw! Let me go! Help! Help!"
She started yelling for help. On the floor in front of the shower, I grabbed the first thing I could find. It turned out to be Kristy's panties which she had taken off during the shower. I shoved them into her twin's mouth. Her eyes bulged.
"We have to make sure she doesn't talk." I hissed.
"I got it! She won't be able to talk if she's a participant!"
"What are you saying?"
"Brother, you're only chance is to bang my twin sister!"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 72 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Wh-what are you two idiots talking about!" Kelsey cried out as the underwear slipped from her mouth.
Kristy grabbed it and shoved it back in. It was her own underwear, but desperate times led to desperate solutions. She then pulled out some medical tape from Kelsey's gym bag which was lying on the ground and taped Kelsey's mouth shut. This lowered the volume of her screaming substantially. She made an angry huff with her nose as Kristy found a jump rope in her bag and similarly tied her arms up.
"What are you saying, Kristy?" I felt like her words were so hard to grasp, I needed to hear them twice.
"Kelsey needs to be quieted!" She declared. "The only way to keep her quiet is if big brother defiles her! Then, she won't be able to speak about it to anyone."
"We can't do anything here!" I explained. "Other people could walk in at any moment!"
Kristy looked back and forth… "There is an emergency exit in the back. We'll take her out that."
The two of us took turns holding her down while the other dried and got their clothing back on frantically. We then grabbed the squirming and struggling Kelsey and picked her up, desperately trying to carry her to the back of the locker room. She made muffled sounds the entire time, but we somehow managed to bring her to the backdoor.
"If you unplug this, the fire alarm won't go off!" Kristy informed me.
Overall, we hadn't considered this door before because of the big red "do not exit except in the case of an emergency" sign over it. If we tried to open it, this would trigger the fire alarm and we could get in a lot of trouble. At this point, we were desperate though. Kelsey came into the locker room first, but if she had heard something, then the other girls had probably heard something by now as well. In fact, I could hear people talking excitedly from the hallway. It sounded like there was a crowd of girls gossiping and daring each other to see what was going on. It was only a matter of time before a teacher caught wind of it and then looked for themselves.
I pulled the cord, and then while holding my breath, I pushed open the fire door. When there was no alarm, I glanced over at Kristy.
"What? I know what I'm talking about…" She blushed.
I helped her pick Kelsey back up and drag her out into the road. We brought her to an area far enough away from the locker door that we could rest for a bit. Panting, I dropped Kelsey onto the grass and collapsed down next to her. At this point, my sister had stopped struggling and was just glaring at the pair of us silently.
"Now what?" I asked as I recovered my breath, looking around the back area of the school that was thankfully empty.
Kristy, also panting, glanced at her watch. "We have about 45 minutes until mom comes and picks us up. That means you have 45 minutes to, you know… do it…"
She looked away, suddenly turning shy now. We had been spiked with adrenaline after already doing so many risky things earlier, but now that we were out in the breeze, reason started to return to the pair of us. Just what were we going to do? If it got out that Kristy and I were in a shower at school together, it would cause a lot of problems. It would cause more problems than even Kristy realized. However, if I violated Kelsey, then she would have to keep her mouth quiet just as much as any of the other sisters.
My fist tightened and a nodded to myself. "Okay…"
I glanced down at Kelsey. She was still tied and bound; her brow furrowed. It was hard to say what was going through her mind at that moment.
"Then, go for it."
I blinked. "Uh… in front of you?"
Kristy's face slowly turned red. "Maybe it'd be better if I just took watch."
"Right…"
She stood up stiffly and then walked out from the area we were in. We were in an alcove of sorts behind an old art display from the school. It afforded us some privacy from anyone walking down the side of the school. With Kristy keeping watch, we could probably do it without getting noticed. I kneeled down and then reached for Kelsey. She jerked back slightly. Immediately, my heart felt a pang of frustration and regret.
My hands changed their direction and grabbed the tape around her mouth. "If I take this off, you won't scream?"
She narrowed her eyes, but a second later, she gave a rough jerk of her head as a nod. I nodded to myself and then pulled the tape off of her. She made an irritated sound as the tape pulled on her skin and then spat out the underwear.
"Gah! Blah…" She growled. "I'll never get that taste out of my mouth.
I didn't respond. I just sat there on my knees, not quite sure what to say next. When she finished recovering her breath, she looked up at me.
"Are you going to… take me?" She asked, her voice hushed and hard sounding.
I grabbed my arm, shrinking back slightly under her look. "Not if you don't want it."
"How could I?" She snapped. "Y-you're my brother. If we did that it… it'd be…"
She stopped as she seemed to remember I was with her twin not too long ago. I was usually so confident, but that was because I was in situations where I felt comfortable. This was a situation where I acted a bit rashly and felt a bit bad. It was Kristy who had come up with the solution she came up with. I just wanted out of the locker room without getting in trouble.
"Kelsey, I-"
I was going to apologize, but she spoke up. "What were you doing in there with Kristy anyway?"
This was a situation where I could lie to her. She was probably looking for an excuse. She could mentally explain everything away, like a woman who caught her husband cheating but convinced herself it was a one-time thing that would never happen again. If I said anything even remotely reasonable, then I could probably salvage this whole situation. However, when I went to tell her I found myself unable to say the words. My tongue was stuck to the top of my mouth. I let out a breath and closed my eyes.
"What did it look like?" I asked.
"Why her?"
"I don't know." I shook my head, just trying to end this conversation.
There was a brief moment of silence and then she said, "Why not me?"
My eyes snapped open, and Kelsey had moved so her face was only a few inches away from mine. I let out a cry and fell back.
"Wh-what are you saying?"
She looked away, her cheeks turning red. "Kristy is really lazy. She's got flabby arms and a flabby butt. I work out way more. I'm better looking than her, right?"
My eyes widened. "What?"
She sighed, looking a bit sad. "So, you prefer her after all."
I sat back up hastily. "Not at all! I don't prefer… I mean… you're both sexy and beautiful!"
"You've never tried to sneak into my shower," she pouted. "I've even left the door unlocked practically inviting you."
"I thought you were just being thoughtless!"
Wait, what she said just then had shocked me because this wasn't just a recent trait. It was well known that Kelsey always forgot to lock the door! This happened before the change. If I had ever walked in on her though, she would have screamed and called me a pervert and thrown things! That's why I was always extremely cautious about knocking on every door before I opened it. I had once walked in on Mackenzie and she had nearly suffocated me with a pillow, and that time I hadn't even caught even a slip of underwear. Ever since I had been extremely careful. That's part of the reason I felt like I didn't belong in my own home. There was no way that Kelsey had secretly been desiring that I walk in on her, right?
"You could have just barged in… I mean, maybe you needed to pee, and so while I showered you were using the bathroom and I suddenly peaked…"
"What?"
"I don't know what I'm saying." She grabbed her head. "I'm just really confused right now, okay?"
"You're the reason it happened anyway!" I shot back.
"Huh? Me?"
"I found the drugs." I sighed.
"The… drugs?" She looked at me with a confused expression on her face.
"The Adderall? Ritalin? Whatever you call it? I looked under your bed and I found a baggy of drugs." I explained. "I wasn't sure if you were using it to help with your studies or if you were selling it. I was trying to find out more about it before confronting you, but since we've gotten to this point, we might as well get it all out in the open, right?"
She stared at me silently for a bit. "Noah, I don't have any drugs. My grades are fine, thank you very much, and if I needed money, I'd look for a job."
"I have the baggy. It was under your bed wrapped up in some blue blanket with bears on it."
"That blanket is Kristy's blanket." She said incredulously. "I had the blanket with the one with the dinosaurs. I mean, it was a baby blanket, so I don't use it anymore. I keep mine in my closet. Kelsey still uses hers and sometimes it gets kicked under my bed."
"K-Kristy…" My eyes started to widen. "Those pills were Kristy's? Wh-why?"
I recalled how she had insistently agreed to help me. She had been filled with hesitation as she escorted me into the locker room. If she knew that the drugs were her own and was just trying to cover it up, her actions started to make a whole lot of sense. I felt like an idiot. I was being played by my sister the whole time. I stood up to go yell at Kristy, but Kelsey grabbed my arm, stopping me.
"What?"
"If she's taking pills, she probably has her own reasons," Kristy said awkwardly. "Is it really a problem?"
"Yes!" I turned back to her. "You're my sisters, and I absolutely won't let you abuse drugs. If you need help, I'll give you everything I have, but we'll handle it together."
She stared silently for a moment. "Did you really break into the locker room just to spy on me?"
I looked away, scratching the back of my neck. "Ah… you really shouldn't leave your combination on the back of your lock."
She reached out and stretched. I let out an alarmed noise.
"What? You think a jump rope is going to hold my hands?" She chuckled, suddenly looking refreshed like a cat enjoying the sun.
"Honestly, neither of us were thinking much at all."
She leaned back casually in the grass, no longer looking like she had just been tied up and threatened with rape by her siblings.
"Well, I know Kristy more than most, so I say if you come at her angry and accuse her of the drugs, she'll either dig her heels in and deny it or run away. You're not going to get through to her in a direct confrontation."
I frowned, but I pulled my knees to the side and listened anyway. "Go on."
"If you're serious about helping her. Then, we're going to have to figure out the reason she's doing it and catch her in the act."
"After everything that has happened, how is that possible?" I asked.
"It's fine… right now, she's probably pretty satisfied getting to third base with her brother…"
"Third?"
"Ah… were you only kissing? I figured she um… touched you…"
"Right, third!" I gave her a thumbs up.
She hadn't seen us having sex, so she didn't think we had gotten to that point. She also seemed to think it was all Kristy who had pushed herself on me, rather than me initiating things with my sister. I decided to let her keep believing as she did.
"Good, then we're agreed! This will be a double-cross! She thinks she's spying on me… but we'll be the ones spying on her!"
"There is just one problem."
"What's that?"
"Um… right now, she's waiting out there for us to… um… finish."
She looked at me confused for a second, and then her eyes widened. "That's right? Wh-what do we do?"
"I guess we'll just have to put on a show?"
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 73 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"Oh… yes… yes!" Kelsey moaned.
I hit her on the head. "You dummy… I'm forcing you to have sex! Why are you yelling yes?"
Kelsey's eyes teared up as she rubbed the back of her head. "Ah… I don't know! That's what they do in the porn movies!"
"This isn't a porn movie. You're being held down and losing your virginity against your will, now go!"
"Wait… why do I have to do the moaning? Aren't you the guy? Guys should do the moaning. You should be all like 'Mmm… yeah… my sister's pussy is so tight and warm.' Girls love that talk."
"What are you saying? We're not reenacting a porn here; we're just trying to fool Kristy."
"So, you should moan."
"I don't moan at all."
"And you think Kristy will know that?"
"I don't know, maybe."
"Well, I don't mean either."
"Really? Kristy moans…"
"Hey, I'm not my twin sister!" Kelsey snapped. "I'll have you know that I shlick off like three times a night. I share a room with Kristy and she doesn't hear a thing! However, I can tell when she's schlicking off, I just don't say anything because it's rude."
She crossed her arms like the conversation was settled with that.
"Wait… if you don't say anything to her, how do you know she doesn't hear you do it, but she just doesn't say anything like you?"
She froze for a second, and then made a face. "Because… I don't moan!"
"And now we're back to the start…" I rolled my eyes. "I don't believe it.
I reached my hand between her legs. She was still wearing her somewhat tight and form-fitting gym shorts. I started to rub her between the legs.
"Ahh. Ahhh. Wh-what are you doing?" Her eyes popped open.
"Proving that you moan!" I shot back. "Do you admit it?"
"N-No… hah… that's, you just caught me off guard is all. I don't pant like some man!" She responded defiantly.
She reached out and grabbed my crotch. "Y-you're hard!"
"Aren't you wet?" I pointed to the wet spot on her pants.
"That's… that's sweat… ahnnn…"
"That was a moan!"
"I-it wasn't!" She shot back, stroking my cock through my pants. "You're the one who is going to moan, just like a boy should.
"Keep dreaming! You're the one who is going to whimper and moan."
"As if!"
Half sitting with our heads propped up, the both of us started fondling each other earnestly. I stroked her pussy through the cloth of her shorts, while she rubbed the shaft of my cock through my pants. I could see her staring intently as she tried to make me moan. After things had come this far though, how could I give her the satisfaction? If one of us didn't do it, then Kristy would realize we weren't doing anything back here. Of course, the dumbness of that was lost on me at the moment. Kelsey had a way of making those around her act as dumb as her. We were both too focused on getting the other to moan to think about it.
She bit her lip; her body shuddering as pleasure shot through her. Although I had far better handjobs before, something about this tense situation made her hands more arousing than I originally would have thought. I found myself trying to grit my teeth to keep from making any noises. Our breaths came out stuttered and unsteady as we tried to resist the feelings from each other's hands, but neither of us backed down.
I felt like the cloth between her pants was far too restrictive. It wasn't fair. I only had access to the outside of her vagina, while she could stroke the entire length of my shaft with her fingers through the pants. I needed to get past the clothing. Grabbing the fabric and pulling it aside, I touched her bare pussy. She let out a gasp.
"Liking it?" I shot out before she could protest.
"A-as if…" She responded with gritted teeth. "Wait… not insiiiiide… ahhh…"
"What? That's not how you shlick it?" I grinned.
"Well, you don't jack it in your pants either!" She responded defiantly, reaching into my pants and unzipping them, desperately trying to pull it out.
She finally fumbled it out of my pants and held it with both hands. Her eyes grew even wider as she looked down at it. She seemed to be stunned for a moment.
"What?" I asked.
"Nothing!" Her cheeks turned red.
She switched to one hand, stroking it with long hard thrusts while her other hand supported her. She was leaning forward toward my lap, while my fingers started to play with her twat. She was getting wet, and her erotic scent filled the air. Although she was panting, she managed to bite her lip every time she wanted to let out a moan.
I started to speed up my fingers, rubbing her clit in quick circles as I occasionally let my fingers plunge into her depth. It was clear by the feel she was very tight, a virgin. I remembered what she had said previously, so I leaned close to her ear.
"You're so tight and warm," I whispered seductively in her ear.
Her body shivered. "Y-you… no… I won't lose!"
She was just about to collapse into an orgasm, but I felt her muscles below contract as she somehow resisted cumming. She began to move her hand faster, jacking my cock quickly. Another girl might have grown tired of this repetitive motion by now, but Kelsey was an athlete and extremely determined not to be outdone, so her hand kept moving faster and faster without any sign of slowing down. She didn't have any finesse of a more experienced girl, and I might have cum already if my cock was in the hands of someone more knowledgeable.
However, there was something about her earnest, simple technique that I could resist, and I was finding it difficult to keep myself from moaning. Kelsey wasn't doing any better. She had tightened her legs around my hand to the point she was clamping it. I slapped her thigh, causing her to yelp. After glaring at her, she reluctantly opened her legs again, but her thighs shook and it was clear she was barely hanging on.
"Just cum for me…" I whispered. "Just let it out."
"N-no… you first!" She shot back.
At some point, our faces had closed the distance between each other, and while she jacked off my penis with all of her might, and I rubbed her cunt, our mouths were mere centimeters from each other. Both of our teeth were clenched, and we were looking into each other's eyes, waiting for the other person to lose it first. Her breath came through her teeth in ragged stutters, and the whining sound of suppressed moans was leaking out, but they were quiet to the point that if I wasn't so close, I wouldn't hear them.
If I called her on just that, I knew she'd deny it. Unless she moaned loudly enough that Kristy could hear it, then it wouldn't be a satisfying victory. She was almost there. I knew it. Any second, she would let out a resounding moan. Her face was completely red, and her body was shaking as a powerful orgasm was building in her body.
I was so focused on finishing her, I hadn't realized how close I was. It wasn't until I felt the familiar rise of my cock swelling that I knew I was about to cum. I would let out a noise, and then she'd act like she was the winner. Unable to suppress my moan, I did the only thing I could. I shoved my lips against hers and stuck my tongue through her lips. Her teeth separated instantly and she started kissing me back. Her body started to jerk as she orgasmed, her legs kicking the floor as her pussy tightened against my fingers and I felt a gushing of liquid from between her legs.
That wasn't the only location that was gushing. My cock shot out too, white spurts of cum shooting between her fingers and onto the ground. The pair of us had broken into moans, but they were stifled by each other's mouths. We clung to each other, to keep the moans stuck between us, which was counter to the entire reason we started this in the first place.
"Are you finished br- Oh!" At that exact moment, Kristy had decided to return, having not heard much more than a little bit of rustling and having already given it ten minutes.
Thus, she arrived in time to see the pair of us cumming and spasming on the ground as we tongue-kissed each other. The pair of us collapsed on the grass next to each other. We finally pulled our lips away, both of us looking up in the sky as we panted for breath. I came hard, and some of it was still dripping down Kelsey's hand. She just let it pool there as she lay down like all the life had gone out of her.
After a bit, she looked up at Kristy, who looked away, blushing slightly. She then glanced over at me, the expression on her face was strangely resolute.
"Th-that was better than schlicking it." She said, swallowing. "Way better…"
Although we hadn't intended to do anything, the pair of us had ended up hitting third base. More than that, Kelsey had walked in on it and seen everything. Of course, it was her idea to begin with, so I didn't know what she wanted.
We cleaned up quickly after recovering, and then we quickly abandoned the area before we were caught. Kelsey braved returning to the locker room, where she quickly showered and changed back into her normal clothing. When she returned, she reported that she had told them all she had found the back door open when she got there, and she had followed it out the back and couldn't find anyone. There was no way she was going to admit what happened.
"Even if… that didn't happen." Her face turned red. "You two dummies. I never would have told anyone about it! You're my brother and my sister! If I said some things, it'd be just as much social suicide for myself, even if I wasn't involved at all! You should give me more credit than that!"
She gave us both an admonishment, and we both realized we had overreacted. Having already been pushed into a corner by that other girl, we had just acted out of instinct and the intense desire for self-preservation. It really would have been dumb if Kelsey spread rumors about her own family committing incest.
"Anyway, Noah explained a bit of what happened."
"H-he did?" Kristy's eyes widened.
"I mean, he mentioned that you couldn't remember my locker combination and you wanted to steal some pads, so he came in and you two got stuck in the shower when someone came in. In the future, if you need my pads, just ask!"
I managed to keep myself from reacting, and when Kristy looked questioningly at me, I nodded in confirmation. Just after I had complimented Kelsey on keeping her mouth shut, she slipped up and nearly told Kristy that we knew the drugs were hers. She had managed to recover it quickly though, implying that I lied about why we were there.
"Sorry," I said.
She gave me a subtle look, but then crossed her arms and let out a sigh. "Well, at least, I understand how easy it is for… some things to accidentally happen. But we all have to promise not to make it a habit!"
As she said this, she pointed out her finger accusingly. Well, she was a culprit now herself. So, at the least, she didn't have the right to lecture us on that. That didn't mean she wasn't still struggling to come to terms with it. She decided to call it an accident instead like our hands just fell into each other's pants.
"What about the people who saw Kristy?" I asked.
"Well, we'll just claim Kelsey had a heavy period and bled a lot and was afraid to be seen before she had a chance to clean it all up. Her moans were cramping. Only half the girls were listening anyway since she was trying to bully someone out of the shower."
Like that, our little foray seemed to have been resolved. However, Kelsey and I still had to figure out what to do about Kristy and the drugs she was taking. It wasn't over between me and my twins.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 74 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
It was two night later, after we had all finished supper, that Kelsey suddenly appeared in the hallway as I was heading back to my room. She wasn't looking directly at me, but the wall instead, and the tip of her foot was twisting back and forth against the carpeted floor nervously. I was just about to enter my room but stopped when I saw her. She was wearing a cute pair of button-up pajamas, which looked very sexy on her. I waited for her to say something, but she kept her mouth shut.
"Do it!" A whispered voice came from her open door, causing her face to turn red.
"What is it? I asked.
She seemed to turn even redder. Then she glanced back into her room, back at me, and then gestured with her finger. She didn't say anything but immediately hopped back into her room. Looking around in confusion, I shrugged and followed her into her room. When I got there, I found both sisters standing there waiting for me to enter. I was starting to think that maybe this had to do with what Kelsey and I had spoken about. Were we finally going to do an intervention with Kristy?
"Can you shut the door?" Kristy asked shyly.
I frowned but did what my twin sister asked before turning back to them. "So? What's up?"
"We want to-"
"We were thinking-"
Both girls spoke at once and then stopped, looking even shyer.
"Okay, what's going on here."
The two girls looked at each other, but it was finally Kelsey that stepped forward. "It's not anything big. Kristy and I were just talking and we'd like to see you naked."
"Okay…" I nodded automatically before I realized what I just heard. "Wait, what?"
Kelsey started laughing while playing with her hair. "Ah… it-it's nothing, Brother! It's just, we've been talking, and after our experiences the other day, we want to…. Um… see you naked?"
Kristy stepped forward and put her hand on Kelsey's shoulder. "What sister is saying is that we both had an experience with big brother, and we'd like to um… I mean it's not perverted or anything. We just haven't seen a guy… a real guy… you know, up close."
"We were in the shower together!"
"Ah… but there was water, and we were up close… and I didn't get to see much."
"Plus, we had our clothing for the whole time! I didn't see anything!" Kelsey added.
I stared at my two sisters, who were looking somewhat awkward as they asked such a thing. Immediately, I was wondering if I was being pranked. How could they make such a request of me? Then, I took a deep breath, and I tried to think from their point of view. I'm a young teenage boy who is mostly a virgin. A close guy friend and I both have a sexual experience with a cute girl. We think she might be down with anything, and our hormones are raging.
"Oh… no…" I sighed.
I just had to think, what would I have done with my older sisters? Rather, what did I do with my older sisters? My little twin sisters were at the start of puberty. Their sexual awakening occurred with their big brother. Now, they wanted a big brother to open himself up to show them even more. Seeing my defeated expression, both girls began to panic.
"We're not saying we're going to do anything to you!" Kelsey cried out.
"It's just looking! No harm came from looking." Kristy nodded.
Here I was thinking they wanted to have some kind of serious conversation, and all they wanted to do was satisfy their teenage horniness! Well, I'm a teenager too, so it's not like I'm any better. Just asking was enough that I was starting to get turned on. However, the idea of taking my clothes off in front of them made me feel a bit shy. It was one thing when we were actively doing something sexual, but when I was just standing there, it made me feel a bit nervous.
"Brother, please!" Kelsey begged, trying her best to get a pitiful look.
Kristy managed to do the same. "Please!"
As much as these girls tried to convince you they were different, it was at times like these I started to realize how much they were the same. I had been afraid one of my little sisters was a pervert, but it turned out both of them were perverts! So, why, instead of disgusted, did that really turn me on?
"Fine." I agreed, trying to keep my cheeks from changing colors.
The twins looked at each other and smiled. They nearly jumped and clapped their hands. Both girls separated and then sat on their beds on either side of the room. I was wondering how I should do this. Should I strip? Should I do a little dance? Wait, I'm not a stripper! They were treating me like an object though. I was kind of okay with it.
I decided to just start with the top, so I pulled off my shirt and tossed it on the ground. Both girls stared at my chest with wide eyes. It was to the point where I almost put my hands over it.
"Hot," Kristy said.
"Noah, you're really cute."
"R-really?"
"Your nipples are so cute and pink, I want to lick them." Kristy declared.
"Kristy!"
"Wh-what? It's true!"
"W-well, I like your belly button… I guess…" Kelsey blushed.
Between the two, I was guessing it was Kelsey that had pushed this event to happen. She was more exploratory and adventurous than her sister. As for their compliments, I didn't slap myself, but I wanted to. I couldn't let these shallow comments get to me. I wasn't the equivalent of some girl who quickly bent over for any man who complimented her. What kind of compliments were those anyway? My nipples and my belly button? Why would a guy want that kind of compliment?
"Brother… can we see down below?" Kristy asked, her eyes locked on my crotch.
"Y-yeah…" Kelsey looked away, but it was clear she was still watching out of the corner of her eye.
Between the two, Kristy had already lost her virginity, so she had a bit more experience. However, that had been sudden and under duress. Plus, she was keeping it from the other girl. I looked at the two expectant women and then sighed. There was no lock on their door. If there had been, the pair would have locked each other out vindictively on many different occasions. So, the general house rule was if their door was closed, no one opened it.
The girls would open it on each other all the time, but no one else was allowed to, and if they did, they got an earful from both girls. It was enough of a deterrent that even Mackenzie would knock before bursting into their room. Plus, this late at night, there would be no reason to knock on the door unless they knew I was in here. Biting my lip, I reached up and unbuckled my pants.
Kristy licked her lips and Kelsey's face started to redden. Then, in a swift motion avoiding all sexiness, I pulled them down. I had just managed to keep my cock from getting erect. It was still a bit out there, but it wasn't fully erect. Both girls let out noises as they looked at my crotch. Their intense gazes proved too much, and I couldn't help but blush, wanting to cover myself up. I was looking away from the two girls, wondering when this awkwardness would end. That's why I didn't notice at first when both girls seemed to leave their beds as one.
They went to their knees, each getting close to my cock. When I looked down to see my two identical sisters on their knees in front of me as I stood naked in their room, staring at my cock, I immediately froze.
"Wh-what?"
"It's not as big as I remember," Kelsey said curiously.
"It looks soft," Kristy added.
Several mixed emotions crossed my face. "It's not erect! It's only when I get aroused."
"Ohh…" Kelsey reached up and poked it.
The touch of her fingertip was enough that it started to stiffen slightly.
"It got bigger and harder!" Kristy spoke up excitedly.
"Hehe… brother sure gets excited easily. We barely touch him and he's all hard." Kelsey spoke with a lewd expression on her face.
"Brother, how can you get excited by this? Do you get off being seen naked by your little sisters?"
"He's a voyeur."
"Definitely a pervert."
"You two…" I narrowed my eyes at my sisters, after asking me to do this, immediately jumped to ridiculous conclusions. "I'm not that excited."
"But you're all hard…"
"That…"
"And over your sisters…"
"But…"
"And we've just looked."
"Geh…" I gave up.
First, they complained it wasn't erect, and now they mocked me that it was getting erect! The worst part was that they weren't technically wrong. I was getting erect being naked in front of my sisters, but it wasn't the same thing! They were acting like I was some… slut or something.
"We're going to make brother cry." Kristy hissed in Kelsey's ear, but I could still hear her.
"Ah, but he's the one whose getting turned on?"
"Who's turned on?" I snapped back. "If I touched down there, I bet you're both wet!"
Both girls gasped as one and then covered their nether regions as if I had just jumped for them.
"He wants to touch us down there too."
"Brother is interested in pussies."
I felt myself getting increasingly annoyed, but also strangely aroused. My cock that was only a little stiff before had reached the full erectness now. Just hearing the word pussy comes from my sister's lips was enough. Just as I was helplessly thinking about what I was going to do, I felt something press against my dick. I looked down to see that Kelsey had pushed her face against my dick. It was pushed up, causing my dick to rest on her forehead. As this happened, she made a loud sniffing sound.
"Sister! What are you doing?"
"Yes!" I nodded. "What are you doing?"
"I wanted to see what brother smells like down there."
"And?"
"Pungent."
"You guys…"
Kristy suddenly pushed her head in from the side and sniffed my balls too. I suddenly regretted not going into the bathroom and cleaning up. My sisters were smelling down there.
"Ah!" I jerked as Kristy's tongue came out and licked my ball. "What are you doing now?"
"I wanted to see if it tasted like it smelled."
"You're both just screwing with me!"
"Ahhhh…lmmm…." Kelsey took her tongue and licked from the bottom of my balls up to the shaft in a single lick.
The feeling was really good, and I could stop myself from letting out a moan as my knees shook.
"I don't hate the taste," Kelsey confirms.
"Me neither." Kristy nods.
Both girls put their mouths on my cock, making sure to attack different areas. They weren't sucking it fully, but more like they were just teasing a mouthful. Kelsey took a piece of my shaft while Kristy took one of the balls. Both girls suckled on it, and my hands couldn't help but grab their hair as they did.
They both pulled away, letting out soft, feminine gasps. I could see saliva running from my dick to both of their mouths. At that point, I had already lost any restraint. I realized that I was going to bang both of these girls tonight and there was nothing that was going to stop me.
"Brother…"
"Noah…"
Both girls looked up at me as I held a chunk of each of their hair in my hands.
"How about I taste you now!"
I shoved them both down to the ground. They let out cries of protest as I pulled off their pajama pants, but it wasn't long until I was diving in between my little sister's legs. However, this night was just beginning.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 75 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I had never had the intention of playing with my younger sisters, but somehow, I ended up in this situation. They had gotten me to strip naked, and then had teased me as much as I was willing to take. It was my turn to strip them. Of course, they didn't resist at all, and soon all three of us were naked. If anyone walked in at that moment, it would be bad, but those kinds of thoughts weren't in my mind right at that moment.
Instead, I was staring down at my cute sisters. They were twins, but they also had various differences between them. Kristy was a little pumper and softer, where Kelsey was a bit more refined and muscular. Kelsey was actually about an inch taller than her sister. As for their pussies, they were nearly identical. The only difference was that Kristy had shaved herself bare, while Kelsey had a bit of baby growth. It was thin and light, making it blend in with her skin.
"Y-you shaved?" Kelsey naturally was nosy, and immediately checked out her sister.
"Wh-where are you looking!" she covered herself from her sister's eyes. "I-I heard guys like it smooth."
"I do." I immediately cut in before Kelsey could tease her.
"R-really?" Kelsey asked, suddenly covering herself shyly.
I grabbed her wrist and pulled it away. "I like that too."
"Sh-should we really be doing this?" Kelsey breathed out loud.
"We can stop if you want." I offered.
She shook her head exaggeratedly. "N-no! I mean… whatever. If you want."
"Okay then, I'll start with you!"
"What? Ahhh!"
"Shh! Sister, someone might hear!" Kristy hushed Kelsey as I grabbed her by her legs and pulled her to me.
I dived my head directly between her legs. She instinctively tried to close them to protect her sensitive areas, but I didn't let her. My mouth found her clitoris, and I immediately started to lick it.
"Ahn… B-brother!" Kelsey gasped, biting her hand.
The second the two girls had invited me into their room, they had to suspect that things were going this way. However, just because you were hoping to have sex didn't mean you were prepared when stuff started happening. Kelsey looked down in disbelief as I slid my tongue up and down her slit. I barely started licking her when Kristy grabbed my hand. She brought it between her own legs.
"That's so hot, Brother. Finger me." She also begged.
Kristy had been more sexually aggressive and demanding than her sister. That's why we ended up having sex in the first place. She likely also pushed her sister into bringing me into this room and going this far. I didn't think either of my sisters was into girls. They were both focused on me, but I didn't mind that at all. I heard about threesomes where the girls would be more into each other than the guy, so this suited me fine.
While eating out one girl, my nose pushing against the fur patch of her crotch, I slid my fingers into the other's smooth snatch, exploring her depths. Both girls were naked and writhing on the ground between the matching beds on either side of the room, taking every piece of stimulation I gave to them. Kristy licked her lips and squeezed her nipples, even rocking her hips as my fingers slid out of her wet snatch. Kelsey was less animated biting her lip and panting as my tongue made shapes against her clitoris.
"Ahhh… ahhh…" Kelsey moaned and started to shake.
"Hehe… are you cumming?" Kristy teased.
Kelsey's face flushed red. "N-no! I'm not! Th-this is nothing!"
"You can admit it. You're a quick cummer. To think, you're going to splash it all over Brother's face."
"Th-that won't happen! I-I'm not some creepy girl."
"Well, you definitely won't last as long as me!"
I found it extremely interesting how alike the girls were. In public life, the conversation was usually reversed. It'd be Kelsey teasing Kristy. Kristy was always a bit more awkward, a bit lazier, and a bit less accomplished, and so Kelsey always took the opportunity to rub it in her face. However, now that Kelsey was taken out of her element, Kristy was taking the opportunity to tease her and make her blush. I would have let things progress, but I was the one pleasuring them, so all of her smack talk about how she was going to last was indirectly a slight on me. That was something a big brother wasn't going to forgive.
I pulled away from Kelsey and then used my hold on her legs to flip her over. She let out a cry as she tumbled on top of Kristy.
"Hey! What's the big idea?" She cried out.
Kelsey had also said that this was nothing, so I was going to make both my little sisters pay. They were the ones who had pushed us into this situation, so why couldn't I have a little fun with both of them? I was between both of my sister's legs, although one was on her back, and the other was facing her on top. She tried to get up, but I pushed her back down against her sister. The two looked away to keep their mouths from touching.
I slid my dick into Kristy. She had already lost it anyway, so I just popped it in. She let out a cry of surprise, and her arms grabbed Kelsey instinctively. While that was happening, I put my hand up between Kelsey's nice butt cheeks from behind and then slid two fingers into her snatch. This was the first time I penetrated her with my fingers, having previously only teased her clit with my tongue. She also let out a cry of surprise.
"B-brother… if you keep it up…"
"It's cumming out!"
"No… I'm cumming!"
Both girls started climaxing. Liquid sprinkled out from the top and bottom like a water fixture suddenly being turned on. That didn't mean I was done with them. These two were basically virgins, but I was their experienced big brother. If I didn't show them how good sex could be, then I wasn't doing my duty. I grabbed Kelsey and lifted her. My little sisters were younger and lighter, and it was easier to pick them up and move them however I wanted. Compared to London or Dawn, they were like feathers.
I pressed Kelsey's naked back against my stomach, and then I wrapped my arms around her, grabbing her chest and kissing her neck.
"B-brother, what are you doing?" She gasped.
While Kristy was still on the ground with her legs spread out, I put Kelsey down into a sitting position, her pussy pushing up against her sister. However, my dick was still inside her sister, so she ended up riding on top. Every time I thrust forward, my dick pushed between her cheeks, rubbed along her cunt, and then entered her sister. As my hips followed, they would push her up, and then when I pulled away, she'd fall back down, only to do it again.
As I continue to bang Kristy, Kelsey's pussy got continuously teased as her pussy felt my cock enter her sister. I sucked on her neck enough that she would probably get a hickey, and I banged them both with my full strength. Both girls had already grown lost in their lust, and I was worried they were being a bit loud with their voices as they panted and moaned. Kristy had leaned back against me, letting me do whatever I wanted to her, and Kelsey just took my cock, keeping her legs wide for me.
"Ahhh… Ghhaaaa…" Kristy began to cum again, the feeling being too intense for her to handle.
Her body shook and bucked as she came once again. After losing to her sister, I pulled out, and then repositioned my cock and pushed up into Kristy.
"Y-yes!" She cried out as I slid into her.
I thought she'd be pained, but the athletic side of her seemed to want to push right through the pain. She started to ride my cock with the both of us in a seated position in front of Kristy. She could only watch, gasping for breath, as her sister continued to bounce up and down on my cock. I had taken both of their virginities now. At least I had kept up with the two girls at once. I realized I reached my limit.
"I'm going to cum!"
I might have just cum if it was my older sisters, but my younger sisters were likely not on any birth control. The last thing we needed was to get them pregnant. Kelsey seemed to be on the same wavelength, as she jumped off my cock and then turned around and on her knees, started to suck my cock. Realizing what was happening, Kristy quickly rolled over and did the same. I looked down as both of my sister's savagely attacked my cock that was already on the edge.
I reached out and grabbed a chunk of each of their hair as my cock began to cum. Most of it missed their mouths. The girls had been so focused on getting me the rest of the way that by the time I came, their mouths were nowhere near the head. Warm, white spurts shot on their faces, their hair, and some even shot down their backs. Slowly I finished all over my sisters, making quite a mess.
Loud footsteps thumped down the hallway, and a few moments later there was a knock. They barely waited three seconds before shoving the door open.
Mackenzie glared inside. "You two know there are other people in this house, right? I don't know what porn you're listening to or where you got it, but you're being too loud."
"W-we don't have porn!"
"Wh-what are you talking about?"
The twins spoke in unison.
Mackenzie narrowed her eyes as she looked at both girls, they were in bed, with their blankets pulled up to necks. It looked pretty suspicious.
"I said I don't care… but your big brother is right across the hall. What would he think if he heard you two perverts doing such gross things!"
The two girls looked at each other, and then back at Mackenzie.
"We're sorry."
"Sorry, Kenzie."
"Whatever, just be quiet." She slammed the door.
"Ahhhn!"
"H-hey! What are you doing under there!"
I lifted my head out from under Kelsey's sheet.
"D-doing that even when big sister was watching." She stuttered.
"What did he do? Brother, you have to do it to me too! It's only fair!"
"Eh, first we need to clean up. Brother, you got cum everywhere!"
"It's all over my bed."
"I'll get pregnant for sure!"
"Brother has to take responsibility!"
I laughed helplessly as my little sisters acted a bit spoiled with me. In the end, I had to promise to take responsibility for the both of them. I was a bit surprised that it wasn't the other way around, but I guess that was the difference between big sisters and little sisters. That was the same no matter what world I happened to be in.
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 76 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Whore! Slut! Bitch!
I stared at my locker at school, which had become vandalized. Written in makeup were these slurs and statements. This was not the actions of women, but of men. Even if nothing I had done of recent had been proven, rumors flew. Although Abigail stopped sending out her rumor war, it was far too late to stop it now. Whether it was the gangbang in the locker room, the seeming two girls who were publicly fighting over me, the teacher I was banging for better grades, the girls I hung around while mostly not hanging out with any guys, it had all caused my reputation to plummet.
"They're jealous."
I nearly jumped as a voice came from directly behind me. I turned to see Abigail standing behind me, her eyes glued on me.
"Abby… uh… what are you doing here?"
"I came here to wait for you, and I noticed the locker."
"Why were you waiting for me?"
"Do I need a reason to wait for my man?" She demanded, and then let out a breath. "Whatever, I guess you're not that upset about it?"
"No, I think it's kind of funny, actually."
These same guys who were calling me a whore now, if things went back to normal, would be heralding me as their hero. It was worth a chuckle, at least. A lot of things had bothered me about this new world, but bullying from the men wasn't one of them. I didn't even have a desire to find out who did it to kick his ass. I was confident I could, but there just didn't seem to be enough of a reason.
"If you say so…" Abigail shrugged, trying to play the bad girl type.
"What do you mean by jealous?" I asked as I recalled what she had first said.
"Your sisters." She shrugged.
"What about them?"
I had thought she was going to say there was some guy into her. If that was the case, I might seriously go beat him up. I admit it, I was a hypocrite, but I was okay with that. This was a hypocritical world that we lived in these days. Besides, they fired the first blow by attacking my locker. It was only right that I retaliated.
"A lot of boys have crushes on your sisters. I don't know if you realize this, and I hate to admit it, but all of your sisters are good looking women."
I frowned. "Boys want to date my sisters?"
"That's the look that scares them off. I've been hearing a few boys tried to get close to you so they could get a chance with one of them, but you sent them on their way."
My frown deepened, but then I started to remember something. This was something that hadn't been caused by me. Rather, it had been caused by the original Noah who existed in this world. Abigail was correct. There were a few guys who tried to be my friends to get to my sisters. I didn't get along with my sisters at all, and I also didn't want to invite a bunch of horny idiots to my house because they hoped for the chance to bang one of my sisters.
At the time, I didn't care about my sister's side of things whatsoever. I just didn't like being used, and I didn't consider people who would do that kind of thing to be worth calling friends. So, I had sent away a few guys who were hoping that I'd open up the path to my sister's pussy. It seemed like this sort of thing happened in this world too, but like with everything, it had a mildly different spin. My aloof and cool sisters were the envy of many boys. They hope to get close to me hoping I would support them going after my sisters.
Nope, it didn't make me feel any better. It was still petty bastards using me. Just because the boys had more innocent intentions in this world didn't make it feel any more honest, nor did it make me feel any regret. It left me feeling pissed. Just because I wouldn't accept their phony friendship, they decided to get back at me by spreading rumors, insulting me, and then vandalizing my locker. I still had a mind to kick their asses. It didn't have anything to do with the fact they wanted my sisters. Besides, they were mine, no one else's!
"There are even some rumors that you fancy your sisters and…" She suddenly stopped and looked away.
"What is it?" I asked.
"N-nothing…" She lied.
I grabbed her and turned her back to me. As much of a tough girl as she liked to be, the reason I didn't get afraid is that I learned that as long as I treated her with a tough hand, she accepted anything I threw at her. Well, once she stopped fighting me on my relationship with other women, there was very little she wouldn't let me get away with. With my eyes staring at her, she couldn't keep up her routine and broke down.
"Th-they said you're sleeping with your sisters!"
"Wh-where would they get that idea?" My eyes widened.
Well, where wouldn't they get that idea? I totally was sleeping with my sisters, and I was even doing it on the school premises. It would be stranger if they didn't come up with that rumor. However, that didn't mean I wanted it spread around. People could level words like slut or bitch at me all they wanted, but as soon as they got my sister's involved, I started getting these brotherly feelings. I absolutely wouldn't let anyone screw with my sisters.
"I don't know…" She shook her head. "They just think that you're too close with them."
"I've barely even talked to them until very recently." That was a completely true statement.
"I know that… but a bunch of stupid whores only see what they want to see. Don't think about it anymore." She bit her lip, and for a second I saw a flash like she was going to say something else, and then bit it back.
"What else?" I narrowed my eyes.
"N-nothing…"
"Abigail."
"It doesn't matter! It's already happening…"
"What's happening? Talk!"
"Ah… it's just… I heard that a guy worked up the courage and is confessing to one of your sisters."
"My sisters? When?"
"N-now?"
"Now! Where? Take me to that bastard!"
"Noah… it's just your sister. Someone can ask her out. If you go, then it's going to make all these rumors seem true!" Abigail gestured to the locker.
"Take me."
She crossed her arms and lifted her chin. "I won't. As your girlfriend, I'm putting my foot down."
I stared at her, but I knew enough about Abigail at this point that I knew that she wouldn't do what I asked no matter how much I tried to bully her. Feeling helpless for a second, another strategy suddenly came to me. I reached out and grabbed Abigail's sides. As soon as I touched her, she looked like a deer in headlights.
"Wh-what do you want?"
"Abigail… if you do this tiny little thing for me… then… I'll s- I'll let you suck my cock."
"Wh-what?"
I grabbed her hand on her hips, and then guided it between my legs, wrapping her hand around my balls and squeezing them. She stared down at my groin her hand was on, and then up at me. She didn't move her hand away, and her breathing had quickened.
"Don't you want me?" I asked, pushing out my lower lip.
Abigail swallowed hard. "N-Noah… shit…"
"Don't you want to taste me…"
She started to nod before she caught herself. "Y-you… fuck… fine. I'll suck your dick so hard you can't walk for a week! A-also… I get to swallow!"
"Deal!"
"F-fine…" Her hands squeezed my balls one more time before she let go with regret in her eyes.
I was shocked it worked. I was originally going to say something like I'd suck her pussy, but I changed it at the last second. I wasn't quite sure why. Guy's liked blowjobs in my world, so girls probably wanted their pussy sucked in this one. However, I did change it, and suddenly I was getting a blowjob and what I wanted. This world never ceased to amaze me.
Abigail finally began to lead me away from my locker. We traveled to the other side of the school. This was currently the time between lunch periods. Mine was starting, and the previous one was ending. So, I wasn't surprised when she led me to the lunchroom. Did that mean it was going to be Kelsey or Kristy? They were the ones who were in lunch with me. Since the three of us had banged, the pair of them gave me looks during lunch like they wanted to talk to me, but I had reconciled with my three friends. If one of them was asked out though…
That's when she gestured to a corner of the commons area. As for how Abigail knew this information, I didn't even want to know. She was a hardcore stalker from the beginning, so her information resources couldn't be underestimated. When I looked, I was surprised to see one of my sisters who wasn't even in this lunch. It was Mackenzie standing there. Of all of them, she was the one I least expected to be asked such a question.
We arrived just in time. Mackenzie was leaning against a wall with her arms crossed, while a boy was standing next to her. I didn't know this boy. He was a year above me, the same age as Mackenzie. He was dressed up in a very metrosexual look, and he wasn't unattractive either.
"Mackenzie… I was wondering if you'd like to go out. I… got you this."
He held out a letter. Mackenzie eyed it and then snatched it from his hands. She opened it up right in front of him and then read it. When she finished reading it, she stuffed it in her pocket and looked back at him.
"Fine… we'll go out."
"Huh?" My mouth fell open.
The second I had seen it was Mackenzie, I had naturally assumed she'd say no. It never even occurred to me that after what we had done, she'd say yes to another guy.
I spoke too loudly, and the boy and Mackenzie turned to see me standing there. The commons area outside the cafeteria was quite noisy, but a lot of people seemed to notice something that might be juicy gossip and seemed to quiet down as they listened in. I felt like all the eyes were on us, but that was probably just my imagination.
"N-Noah!" Mackenzie straightened, her arms falling as soon as she saw me there looking at them.
"Noah? That's your little brother, right?" The boy said, and then smiled and held out a hand to me. "Hi, I'm George. I'm going out with you big sister. You can call me big bro if you like."
"The fuck I will," I muttered.
"What?"
"Nothing…" I ignored him and shot Mackenzie a look. "You're going on a date with this guy?"
Mackenzie's face flushed. "Ah… yeah… I guess…"
"You're not jealous, are you?" George gave a smile that almost seemed gloating.
I wondered if he had attacked my locker specifically to distract me so that I wouldn't be here. Perhaps I was just being crazy. I took a deep breath and tried to act nonchalant.
"Why would I be? I was just thinking we should totally double-date."
"Double… date?" George blinked.
"Yeah, I…" I looked beside me to see that Abigail wasn't there.
A quick scan showed she had hidden in the crowd, planning to run if things got too graphic. That traitor! I reached out and grabbed her, yanking her out of the crowd of people. She let out a cry as I pulled her next to me.
"Who are you?" Mackenzie frowned.
"This is my girlfriend," I announced. "We can go on a double date. You and George, and me and Abigail."
"That sounds great!" George smiled. "It's a date!"
"Good."
This wasn't a date. This was war!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 77 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
"You're going on a date with that woman?" A girl approached me with an angry expression on her face after school.
"Samantha, hey…" I gave a weak smile. "I-it's just about making… I mean… this guy asked my sister out and Abigail was there…"
"Even so! You all but announced publicly that she's your girlfriend, not me."
"Um… I'll let you suck my cock?"
"Noah!" I was afraid I said the wrong thing this time, but then she blushed. "It's not like I don't want to."
That line was super effective! Women were such perverts in this world. They all wanted to suck my dick. I coughed as I tried to recover from my own shock over that. By this point, I should have been used to it, but it never ceased to surprise me how easy this kind of stuff came when you were a moderately decent looking guy with no scruples.
"Samantha, this is just something I'm doing so I get a measure on the guy going after Mackenzie. After that, I'll take you on a real date. It'll be just the two of us. Isn't that better?"
She crossed her arms, but she was thinking about it. "Yeah… I guess. But I'll take you on the date, not the other way around!"
"Deal."
Somehow, I managed to defuse that situation before it became an issue. Samantha and I would go out on a date another day, but for the moment, I could focus on Mackenzie. That was what I was thinking but only a short bit later my sister Kelsey appeared.
"Noah!" She ran up to me in short gym shorts and a tank top.
"Kelsey, what is it?" I tried to avoid looking at her lewdly, since there were other people present and there were already bad rumors going around that probably wouldn't be any better after my outburst with Mackenzie earlier.
"Are we going to track Kristy now?"
"Huh?"
"About the… you know…" She leaned close. "Drugs."
I had been so worried about Mackenzie that I had nearly forgot about that. Actually, after the two girls had roped me into a threesome and I had tasted them both, I had sort of let the instigating incident slip from my mind. However, it was true that Kelsey did have those drugs, and had even lied about it and pinned it on her sister when I had mentioned it.
I had ended up snooping on Kristy, but now Kelsey probably thought she'd gotten away with it. We really did need to follow her and find out what she was doing.
"Right… don't you have sports through?"
"I told them I have cramps. I'm free right now." She explained. "Oh! And I know where Kelsey went to as well!"
"If you already know, why didn't you follow her?" I cried out.
"To get you?" She responded as if the answer was obvious.
"Damn it, you should have started with that."
"S-sorry!"
The encouraged idiot Kelsey to lead the way, and the pair of us were off. There was a time where I left when school ended, but it seemed like the more popular I became with my sisters, the more often I ended up stuck at school until later in the day. Well, it wasn't always my sisters. Sometimes, my teacher was in the mood to play and would invite me to her office for some tutoring.
She led me out the back of the school. We were in a portion of the school set up for driver's ed. There was a large obstacle course as well as a special driver's ed car. However, I didn't see Kristy at all.
"How do you know that she is back here?" I asked uncertainly.
"Kelsey always stays after school this day of the week even though she doesn't have any after school activities. I asked and people said they saw her walking out over there."
She pointed to a fence, which had a clear gash in it from which someone could squeeze through. Behind the fence were a brush and forest. I looked over at her, and she shrugged. With a sigh, I headed toward the spot and then squeezed into the fence. She followed close behind me.
"Now what?"
"I-I don't know!" I thought we'd just find her here!"
I wanted to smack Kristy. This was the kind of thoughtless thing she was known for. However, just as I was about the berate her, I heard something in the forest. It sounded like voices. They had gotten loud for a few moments, and then quieted, just out of earshot. I lifted my hand to my lips and then ducked down, heading in the direction of the sounds. As we grew closer, I could hear the voice coming out more distinct. Eventually, I was able to make out words.
"You lost the entire bag, huh?"
"My brother took it! There is nothing I can do about it." This voice sounded like Kelsey. "I said I'd get you the money."
"The problem is, you don't have the money on you now," Another female said.
I leaned forward to try to get a look at the people who seemed to be in some kind of clearing. That's when I heard a snap behind me. I slowly looked back and glared. Kristy was standing there, giving an innocent shrug.
"Who was that?"
"Over there!"
I had no choice but to step out into the clearing. Now that I got a view, I could see that Kelsey was cornered, and there were three other girls present. The leader was wearing a leather coat and had a piercing in her nose and wild purple hair. They looked like tough girls, kind of like the ones who were bullying my youngest sister Bethany after they grew up and went to high school.
"Noah! Kristy!" Kelsey went white as she saw the pair of us come out into the open.
"Oh? Your brother and sister?" She grinned.
"What the heck are you doing to my sister?" Kristy took a step forward.
"It's not… I can explain!" Kelsey cried out.
"I know the drugs were yours, Kelsey." I declared.
Kelsey opened her mouth and then closed it, dropping her head. I pulled out the bag and waved it at them.
"You want your drugs back? Fine. Here they are."
I tossed it, but the bag was a bit lighter than I predicted and it fell only halfway between me and them. They looked down at it, but they didn't try to fetch it at all. The lead girl smirked.
"Oh? You're returning them?"
"That's right. So, take them and leave. You're done with Kelsey."
"I'm afraid it's not that simple. You see, Kelsey owes me. She was supposed to sell those pills for me, at a hefty profit, no less. She failed to do that. So, just taking them back won't cut it."
"Kelsey isn't your damn drug dealer! Go find someone else or I'll report you!"
"You might as well be reporting your sister too." She shrugged.
"It's fine, you two." Kristy barked. "I'm handling it."
"You call this handling it?" I responded angrily. "You call lying to me handling it?"
A look of guilt flashed over her face and she looked away. The girls around her all chuckled.
"Don't worry about poor Kristy, over here. She just doesn't want you all to know what she did."
"St-stop!"
"Oh, come on… don't say you don't recognize me." She smirked at me.
"You…" I blinked, and suddenly I recalled a little girl from a long while ago.
She used to hang out with Kristy about two years ago. Then, she suddenly disappeared. She was cute, and I thought she even had a crush on me, which was why I was a bit bummed when she disappeared. I had heard something about her being caught committing a crime and getting into a ton of trouble, but that was all I had heard about it. That girl and this girl were barely recognizable as the same girl. She had seemed so sweet and innocent, while this girl looked like she was up to no good, so to speak.
"You're Avery, right?" Kelsey asked, "I remember you! You got expelled from school because you were caught perving on boys."
"Perving?" I blinked.
"Yeah, she snuck into a public bathroom and tried to take pictures of them. She got caught and was removed from the middle school. I didn't know that this pervert returned for high school."
"Heh… calling me a pervert. You know, I spent a year in juvey because of that."
"You deserved it! You were being a creep."
"Oh?" She made an ugly face. "Then what does your sister deserve?"
"Avery, please, stop!" Kristy begged.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Kelsey demanded, not seeming to read the mood.
I sighed and shook my head. "Kristy, you were there?"
Kristy had freaked out when I went into the female locker room. She had even been willing to go to any length to keep it secret. I thought it was her fear for herself, but it turned out that she had actual trauma around it. A few years earlier, she had convinced her friend to sneak into the boy's locker room with her. Somehow, her friend had been caught when she hadn't, and they ended up punishing her severely. As for Kristy, she got away with it scot-free.
Kristy looked up at me. "I-I'm sorry… I'm… I'm just a no-good pervert!"
Kelsey stared in shock, shaking her head in disbelief. I walked up to the girls. They moved back, giving me room to approach Kristy. Avery had a grin on her face. Perhaps, she was thinking I'd slap my sister or tell her she was gross now. In truth, I just kept thinking how similar she was to her big sister Dawn. Dawn was selling her up-short shots, and was heading down a path that might not go well. Her little sister had the same problem.
I reached out and Kristy cringed from my hand. I dropped it on her head, and then patted it softly.
"Kristy, I already knew you were a pervert."
"Eh?" Her eyes popped open as I still patted her.
"You're a giant pervert. I believe you'd peak on boys in a bathroom."
"Geh!"
"You're right, that's absolutely something my perverted sister would do!"
"H-hey!"
"I love you anyway," I said, finally dropping my hand and grabbing her arm. "You'll always be my sister, and I'm glad you didn't get punished for that. It sounded really unfair."
"It was unfair!" Avery's pleased expression turned angry. "She still owes me! She ruined my life! Helping me earn a little money is the least she can do!"
"Kelsey, go with Kristy and wait for me a bit," I said.
"N-Noah?"
I smiled at her. "Don't worry. I'll take care of everything. Just trust in your big brother. Just go."
Kelsey looked uncertain, but she still left. She grabbed Kristy's hand. Kristy was staring at me, and she tried to stay, but Kelsey dragged her away. They disappeared into the forest, and it was just me, Avery, and the two other girls.
"What do you think you can take care of?" She demanded.
"You want money, right?"
"It's not about the money! I just want to take something from Kristy like she took from me!"
"If that's the case, then it makes everything even easier." I smiled.
"What?" She narrowed her eyes suspiciously.
I reached deep inside me and I pulled out the line that had worked for me so successfully up until now.
"I'll let you suck my cock."
She cocked her head. "Eh?"
I reached out, grabbed her hand, and then put it on my crotch. She immediately pulled it back, letting out a cry.
"Wh-what are you doing?"
"You can have my body." I shrugged, grinning. "You leave Kristy alone, and you can have me."
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 78 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
Avery's eyes narrowed suspiciously after I had attempted to tempt her with my, err… forbidden fruit. I wasn't sure if my offer would necessarily work, but I figured I'd offer honey before I offered the stick. Well, I wasn't comfortable hurting a woman, even if this world was reversed, so the stick would probably just be my penis. That meant that I only really had sex to offer.
The two friends that had come with Avery glanced at each other, and then looked over at her. It was clear that they would follow her lead. I gave a disarming smile, but it only caused Avery to grow more hesitant.
"If you think you can screw with me, you're mistaken." She responded.
"I'm just trying to come to an arrangement that benefits everyone." I shrugged.
"Heh… if you think I'm going to be tempted by a slut like you…"
"You're not?" I asked, reaching down and slowly unzipping my pants.
All three of their eyes were locked on my pants. They were panting now, and if they were guys, they'd probably have tents in their pants right about now.
I didn't take my dick out though. Instead, I just looked up at Avery with a questioning look, as if asking if she wanted me to continue. She licked her lips, clearly showing a mental struggle on her face. It was very easy to read.
"You'll really have sex with us if we leave your sister alone?" She asked, swallowing.
I nodded.
"All three of us?" She continued.
"Yes."
An evil look appeared in her eyes. "At the same time?"
"You don't want to take turns?" I asked innocently.
"Dude, we should take turns. I don't want my cunt anywhere near your cunt." One of the girls said.
"I don't want to be smelling some other girl's furbox when I'm doing it." The other nodded in agreement.
"And which one of you want to go thirds?" Avery snapped at them. "No, we'll all do you at once. We're totally going to mess you up. You'll be covered in pussy juice and sucked dry, you okay with that?"
She was asking such a ridiculous question with a malicious look in her eyes. It'd be the equivalent of three guys on a girl, telling her they were going to break her with their dicks. However, I wasn't so used to this reversed world to be even remotely taken aback by such a comment. Quite the opposite, I was going to bang three chicks at once? That was one more than when I banged the twins. I didn't know when I slept with my sisters that I'd be preparing for a gang bang. Well, it wasn't my first gang bang anyway.
"F-fine… you, come here… on your knees!" She tried to act touch, pointing down in front of her.
I grinned as she submitted. Well, it was me getting on my knees, but she had already succumbed to the promise of sex. I walked over and got on my knees as she ordered. Then, I looked up at her, a bemused expression on my face. Her cheeks flushed, and then she pointed at her crotch. Her inexperience was clear.
"Suck my pussy!" She ordered.
"Kay…" I responded, just stopping myself from rolling my eyes.
I was quickly finding it was impossible for a girl to demand that I sexually satisfy her and come off as intimidating, at least for me. I reached up and grabbed her pants, unbuttoning and unzipping them before pulling them down to her knees. I had hooked my fingers around her hem and grabbed her underwear, pulling that down as well. Her bare ass was exposed. She let out a cry, looking at the other two girls like she didn't want them seeing. How did she think I was going to suck her pussy without pulling them down though? It wasn't like a dick that could just poke out the pants.
I ran my fingers through her furry patch and then spread her open, taking a quick lick with my tongue. She let out a gasp, her body shaking. Her worry over being seen by the others seemed to disappear the instant she was touched down there. Realizing she was showing vulnerability, she tried to put on a tough look again.
"You like the taste of a real woman?" She demanded.
"Mmm…" I answered, driving myself into her crotch to keep from laughing.
My tongue darted into her pussy, and I ended up pushing her back against a tree. With my hands on her abdomen, I sucked on her clitoris. She started to let out moans of delight. One of her hands rested on my head, and the other one began to squeeze her tit as she bit her lips. While my tongue went in circles around her clit, she started to rock her body, thrusting her cunt against my face. She quickly grew wetter and wetter, and her rich feminine scent filled the place. It wasn't like she had washed up beforehand, so she was very fragrant, but it wasn't anything I was unused to at this point.
I reached my hands around her hips and grabbed her bare ass. She leaned her head back, letting out a moan as I used my grip on her buttcheeks to press her crotch in my face even more. I could feel her wet cunt pressed against my chin as I continued to lap her pussy with lick after lick. She let go of my hand, unable to smash my face in there anymore and grabbed her other breast. As she moaned, she squeezed them and kneaded them in her hands. Any thought of acting dominant had been blasted away in less than a minute, and now she was a purring kitten taking all the pleasure I was giving her.
My hands stroked her ass, and I lapped her pussy juices up mechanically, my head bopping. When I glanced up, I could see her looking down at me with a lewd expression filled with desire. This wasn't the face of a tough girl from juvey, but of a girl who had a crush on a guy and was finally getting the attention from him that she always wanted. It was filled with joy and just a hint of disbelief.
"Noah…" She gasped, biting her lips some more as she stifled back moans. "Yes…"
I pulled back and then grabbed her thigh. She lifted it at my slightest encouragement, like a dog who needed to pee. Spreading her legs, I was able to attack her crotch more aggressively. With one of my hands holding up her thigh, and the other grabbing her ass, I slid my tongue in and out of her snatch, enjoying the strong flavor of her moist pussy. She grabbed my hair again, her hips rocking as she tried to hump my face.
"Hey, it's my turn."
"What about me?"
The other two girls had been watching Avery writhe in pleasure as I ate her out. She shot the two girls a hateful glare.
"Shut up, I'm almost done." She panted.
"He really is going to town on her slit."
"This guy must be a total slut."
The girls looked up at Avery, then down at me, and then at each other. They nodded at once and both girls fell to their knees. One of the girls slapped my ass. Her hand lingered there and she squeezed it. The other went down for my crotch.
"He's hard." She giggled. "Do you like tasting that pussy?"
I nodded, while my face was still in Avery's crotch which only made her laugh more.
The girl with a hand on my ass lifted my shirt and then started stroking my chest, while the other girl started fumbling with the zipper of my pants. I wanted to help, but my hands were tied, gripping onto Avery. Thus, my body was at the mercy of the other two girls, who after starting to touch me, were growing bolder and bolder.
Once fishing my cock out, the girl started to jack me off with her hand. As she did that, she put her chin on my shoulder, panting hot air into my ear as she struggled to jerk my dick. The other girl started to lick my nipple, while her hands ran up and down my chest and abdomen like it was the most exciting thing she had ever felt.
In the past, during my time with my sisters, I had always been in charge. Even during my gangbang, the girls mostly just did it one at a time and watched while rubbing themselves. With two girls focused on my satisfaction at once while I focused on a third, it was really exciting. I had one girl fucking my face, another licking my nipples, and a third jacking me off. It was a great experience. Despite all of that stimulation, it was Avery who reached her limit first.
Her hands ran through and pulled my hair as she let out moans and screams. Her body shuddered and spasmed as she started to cum.
"Ahhh… yes… yes… ahhhhn…" She moaned and shuddered.
I could feel the contraction of muscles as her pussy twitched and orgasmed in my mouth. When I felt she was finished, I let her put her leg back down, and then pulled away. At this point, I had two girls completely worked up. One was sucking on my neck and giving me a hand job. The other was squeezing my ass and sucking my nipples. With my hands no longer holding up Avery's ass, I reached down and into the pants of the girl's at either side of me. They both didn't hesitate to unzip their pants and help my hands find their way into their underwear.
Soon, I had four fingers in two pussies. With this rare opportunity, I considered trying to feel the differences between the two girls. However, from this angle, not to mention the amount of stimulation they were giving me, all I could do was push my fingers in and out of two wet, gushy holes. This was enough, as both girls were moaning and gasping. The girl who was giving me the handy had even stopped, unable to function as she clung to me.
As Avery recovered from her orgasm, she hadn't pulled her pants up yet. Instead, she stared at the other two girls who were all over me, a small frown on her face. It was clear that although she had forced this into a foursome, she had wanted me all to herself. It had been an impulsive thing, a desire to get back at my sister and act cruelly. However, she wasn't the type. She had once had a crush on me, so now seeing other girls touch me, especially after being given probably her first sexual experience, made Avery quite jealous.
While the three of us were continuing to enjoy each other, the other two girls were suddenly pushed away and I was pushed back. I fell and the other two let out cries of alarm. I was pushed down to the ground by Avery. She had discarded her pants and was now on top of me.
"Hey!"
"What's the big deal!"
My hands had been pulled from their two panties, and they had both lost their hold on me. Meanwhile, Avery was grabbing my cock and lining it up with her pussy.
"I'm going to fuck him. You guys were just being boring."
"Boring?" One of the girls shot back. "Screw you, I'm fucking him!"
She grabbed Avery, trying to pull her off. What was happening was immediately obscured from my vision, because the other girl, rather than fighting with Avery over my penis, had decided to just sit on my face. My eyesight was suddenly blocked by an incoming pussy. I barely had enough time to take a breath before I was smothered by another fragrant pussy.
I had planned to be in control of this situation like I always was, but I was starting to lose control. These girls weren't the types to get in line and take turns!
Previous Table of Contents Next
Page 79 of 79
Whatsawhizzer Webnovels Transparent Logo
Previous Table of Contents Next
I stuck my tongue out and started to lick and tease the wet pussy that had been shoved into my face. Meanwhile, down below, I felt two girls fighting over my dick. I used the opportunity to reach into the pocket of my pants, which the girls fighting over my dick had tossed somewhere near my head. I pulled out my cellphone and turned on the video. If I used the camera, it would have made a clicking noise, but the video didn't do anything like that.
To them, it looked like I was just grabbing my pants in ecstasy, but I managed to prop my camera up and point it in their general direction, using my bundled-up pants as support. Presuming I didn't have the camera facing the wrong way, I was now recording everything. That's what I liked to call insurance. This wasn't exactly a new trick of mine, but it was one that was effective. Now that I had that set up without them noticing, it was time for me to have a little bit of fun too.
I reached up and grabbed the girl on top of her legs, shoving my face into her crotch and enthusiastically eating her out. I made pig-like noises as I shook my face and dug deep for truffles. The girl on top started to spasm, letting out orgasmic moans.
While this was happening, Avery had been forced off my dick, and the other girl had grabbed it and was rubbing her pussy against it, trying to get it inside. She lost her grip because the girl sitting on my face, in her throes of sexual gratification, couldn't take it anymore and had made a grab for my dick as well. She started to lick my balls, not seeming to care that it was covered in the juices of the other two women. I felt several hands wrestling with my dick, and as soon as one girl started pumping away with her hand, another managed to snatch it away. It wasn't the sexiest feelings in the world, but it kept me from cumming, even as the girl on top of me started to cum all over my face. I could taste spurts of liquid shooting down, running down my chin and cheeks.
The girl on top of me was shoved aside, and I was able to see the outside world again. The sounds that had also been muffled by her thighs became sharper as well.
Avery was sucking on my shaft now while the girl who had been riding my face was still licking the balls. I was getting a blowjob from both ladies. Her ass had been pushed aside by the third girl, who after losing access to my dick, was trying to get whatever part of me she could claim. She didn't sit on my face like the other girl did though. Instead, she grabbed my hand and shoved it between her crotch. She expected me to just start fingering her because her pussy was there. I mean, I was going to, but it was funny she just expected me to start doing it.
I plunged two fingers into her wet cunt. She was on all fours hugging my arm, which ran down her underbody, through her breasts and thighs, and where my fingers wrapped up and slid into her. As I fingered her, she started to hump my arm, treating the whole thing like her personal sex toy. She had her hands on either side of my head, but she wasn't even looking at me, concentrated instead on her pleasure as she humped my fingers.
On my other side, the girl who had just been knocked aside was still happily sucking my balls. She was on all fours as well but facing the other direction toward my dick. As it turned out, her naked ass devoid of pants or panties was on full display, and she was right over where I had made my phone record, giving it a full view of her wet, dripping pussy. With my free hand, I reached up and touched her wet cunt, sliding fingers into her too. I started to finger both girls, one on each side, while two girls pleasured my cock.
For a bit of time, wet noises and moaning were the only sounds filling the forest. These three girls were completely lost in the enjoyment of their actions. That's when the girl riding my arm like a saddle reached down and grabbed my shoulders tightly.
"I'm almost there!" She panted.
I started to quickly move my fingers, tripling the speed as I banged her pussy with my fingers. Her moaning rose several octaves as a wet gushy noise sounded from my fingers. She started to spurt all over the ground, her hips thrusting wildly as she convulsed in an orgasm.
"Ahhn! Yes! Yes! Fuck, yes!" She moaned as she orgasmed.
At this point, all three girls had orgasmed once, however, it was only another minute before the girl on my balls started to climax again too. As I finished off one girl, I freed my hand and grabbed the ass of the other girl. I pulled her over, forcing her to the side. Lifting her leg over me while the other was on the ground, I began to rapidly finger her with my spare hand, her legs in a V with one in the air and one on the ground, facing the camera.
Her leg sticking up in the air began to vibrate like a dog as she orgasmed. She had to pull away from my dick as she orgasmed, letting out hot breaths as she came wildly. As she collapsed, the girl on my other side stood up and stepped over me.
"I want to feel his dick." The girl cried out, trying to push her wet pussy against my dick.
"No, Me." Avery shot back, seemingly doing the same from the other side.
Both girls pushed their pussies against my dick, Avery from the bottom and the other girl from the top. They both humped up and down, sending my dick sliding between the slits of both of their pussies. The feeling was amazing, I felt like I'd blow my load any second. The girls seemed to still be fighting over my dick, but now they were battling with their vaginas, each trying to maneuver my dick into their pussy.
As soon as it got close, caught on the edge to popping into one girl's wet hole, the other would shove her crotch forward, knocking it free. The girls themselves were becoming as excited as I was, and at one point my cock fell out of the pussy pit, and the two girls began to scissor each other a few inches above my dick. They were both in crab walks, their legs intertwined, humping each other wetly.
Their eyes were closed as they focused on their own pleasure, and they didn't seem to realize my dick wasn't even there, as they rubbed their wet pieces against each other. The scene was far too exciting for me, so I shoved my dick between their pussies. It slid in easy considering how wet they were. I started to hump up between them, pleasuring both girls at once. Whether they had realized they were fucking each other before, with the added feeling of my cock, they were both falling into bliss.
I had reached my limit as well, and I humped up one last time as my balls exploded. Cum shot up like a fountain. The head of my cock had just enough length to pop out from between their mashed together privates, and as I came with pussy writhing on both sides of my dick, white stuff shot up and then collapsed down on both of their pussies, covering their wet fur mounds in white tinsel. Using my elbows to prop up my body. I finished cumming between the two girls.
The girls barely cared, as they were too busy cumming too. Their pussy's spasmed orgasmically on either side of my dick, and the two girls finally collapsed. One girl collapsed on my chest, while Avery collapsed on the dirt between my v-spread legs.
"You bastards!" A shout from the woods caught all of us off guard.
The girl who had cum the second-time first and who had ridden my face earlier had been standing up, cleaning herself off while the other two finished. Thus, when Kelsey burst from the woods, it was this girl that received her wrath. She slugged the girl immediately, causing her naked body to stumbled back and trip over me and the other girl on top of me.
Avery jumped to her feet immediately. "What the hell?"
She looked behind Kelsey where her twin sisters Kristy was standing, looking angry and frustrated. When they left me to fix everything, they must have worked up the courage to return, and when they saw me in my current state, Kelsey lost it and started swinging.
"Kelsey, wait!" I tried to stop her, but she moved forward to grab the girl on top of me.
She pulled her off and threw her to the side. This gave Avery time though. She had reached to the side and pulled out a bat that she had hidden before. She lifted it, ready to bring it down on Kelsey. She had her back turned to the other girl, so she wouldn't have seen anything. Seeing the bat descending on my sister's head, an explosion of anger erupted through me. As my twin sisters were running forward to help, I was the closest. My hands wrapped around Avery from behind.
"Huh?"
"Don't… touch my sisters!" I shouted, and then threw my body back.
"Ahhh!" Avery went flying back in a suplex.
It wasn't just a supplex, it was a naked suplex. Kelsey spun around just in time to see it. I brought Avery over my body and sent her back slamming into the ground. She was bent over, her ass being displayed to everyone, while I was in a bent back position, my penis, still slightly erect, sticking up in the air.
"B-brother…" Kristy gasped.
"He-he… took her down." Kelsey shivered.
I let go of Avery, who collapsed to the ground, and then stumbled back to my feet. The two naked girls who Kelsey had attacked took one look at each other, and then scattered in opposite directions, abandoning their clothing and wallets and running naked through the forest. They would definitely have some explaining to do where ever they ran off to.
"Brother, I'm so sorry I abandoned you!" Seeing the threat was gone, Kelsey suddenly ran up and hugged me.
"To think, they would end up making you pay like that!" Kristy also threw her arms around me.
I was naked, but now I was being hugged by two crying girls.
I held them in my arms and sighed. "You should have just left me to handle it."
"How could we call you our big brother and do that? I'm so sorry!" Kelsey declared.
"It's my fault!" Kristy added. "If I was a stronger sister, Brother would have never been forced into such a situation."
"Do you think this is over?" Avery snarled, recovering from the attack and getting to her feet. "You think just because you bully me, I'll step down? I'll destroy you all! I'll tell everyone that Noah's a slut. I'll reveal all the secrets I have about Kristy. I'll ruin all of you."
Kelsey took a step forward, but I stopped her with an arm before leaning over and grabbing my pants and cellphone. I slid my pants back on and then I walked up to Avery. She had a sneer on her face, and she was still checking out my chest lewdly even though I covered my lower half. It was at a level that I wanted to tell her that her eyes should be up here.
I lifted my phone, hitting play. It was a random part, but to my luck, it was when she and the other girl were scissoring each other. I wasn't even in the shot. My camera had been aimed too high, and all you could see was the very tip of my penis. However, Avery's face was very clear on the camera, as was her lust as she rubbed her pussy against another girl. As she saw the image, her face turned white.
"I could spread through the entire school how you like to fuck girls. I could also get you for assault by trying to attack my sister. That's if I don't just claim you raped me. I don't care to do any of it." I put my phone away as quickly as I brought it out. "Stay the fuck away from me and my sisters."
Her eyes narrowed. "You think you're better than me? I've seen you naked. I've had you for myself! I've tasted your body. You're my bit-"
Slap!
I slapped her across the face. "I didn't mind playing with you. However, the second you went after my sisters, you lost."
"You-" She raised her hand like she was going to strike back, causing Kelsey to lunge forward.
However, before she could do anything, I grabbed her hair and pulled it back while knocking her leg out, forcing her down to her knees. I leaned over her as she let out a cry of pain. I brought my lips up to her ears and spoke in a low tone.
"If you ever go after my sisters again, I will end you." I threw her naked ass to the ground and then turned to my sisters, who were all looking at me strangely. "What?"
"Brother is really scary…" Kristy responded.
"He loves us maybe too much?" Kelsey added. "I guess we'll just have to accept our crazy, obsessive brother's love."
"We'll have to emotionally and sexually keep brother satisfied, or he may lose it."
"You two are fine ones to talk!"